ã€ŠRemorse After Breaking Upã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Sebastian Wilder woke up and felt that he was lying on a big, soft bed. The bed was very

    comfortable. It was way better than the wooden one back on the mountain. There was even a nice

    body pillow.

    He suddenly felt like something was wrong. Then, he heard a woman''s moan beside her. It jolted

    him awake.

    The woman''s back was facing him, but her figure was wless. Shey naked on the bed next to

    him.

    He got up immediately. What was going on? Where did the womane from?

    Sebastian shook his head as he tried to recall what had happened.

    Then, it came back to him. He was in Ravenview City. In the past few years, he had been leading

    the Supreme Nexus to war everywhere, striking fear in all his enemies.

    He had returned to Ravenview City because his mentor had arranged a marriage for him. He came

    back to honor the engagement.

    He arrived in the city at night. The night was still young for a night owl like him, so he went to a bar,

    where he unknowingly got drunk.

    So, he got a room at a nearby hotel. While he was still in a daze, a woman knocked on his door. He

    opened the door to let her in.

    Unexpectedly, she jumped on him as soon as she walked in. She was very passionate as she dove

    into his arms. Then¡­N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Sebastian pped himself on the head. He had too much to drinkst night and couldn''t really

    remember what happened next.

    At that moment, the woman turned around. He got excited when he saw her face.

    Her features were elegant and well-defined. Her brows were curvy and natural, like the most

    delicate brush strokes. Her eyshes were long, and it looked like the wind blew on her face

    whenever she blinked.

    Her nose was elegant, like a master sculptor''s work. Her lips were soft, full, and slightly curved

    upwards into a sweet and confident smile.

    Sebastian had seen plenty of pretty women before, but none of them couldpare with the one

    before him. She was simply surreal.

    Suddenly, the woman stretched and disyed her amazing curves to him. His eyes were focused

    on her, and he couldn''t help but gulp. His throat still felt parched after that.

    After stretching, the woman opened her sleepy eyes and immediately saw Sebastian''s slightly

    unkempt face.

    Their eyes met, and it was as if time had stopped for a moment. Then, the woman let out a blood-

    curdling scream.

    "Woman, you''re too loud. You''ll make people think I did something to you," Sebastian said yfully.

    The woman sat up immediately and covered herself with the nket. She looked bewildered and

    fearful.

    "Who are you? Why am I here?"

    "That''s what I should be asking you. This is my room."

    Sebastiany on his side and supported his head with his hand as he fixed his gaze on the woman.

    The more he looked at her, the more pretty she was to him. She was a sight for sore eyes.

    The woman nced at her surroundings and noticed she was indeed not in her room. The

    realization left her dumbfounded.

    She had been drugged yesterday. Did she enter the wrong room?

    She looked under the nket and saw that she was naked. All sorts of negative emotions, like

    sorrow and helplessness, consumed her as tears started flowing.

    She looked at Sebastian angrily and said, "You forced yourself on me!"

    He gave her a charming smile. "What do you mean by that? You were the one who took the lead

    last night.

    "If you were ugly, I would''ve pushed you away. But you''re not, so I couldn''t bring myself to reject

    you. Besides, my mentor has always told me not to go against a woman''s wishes."

    "You''re a bastard! Scum!"

    The woman, whose name was Lillian Smith, pped Sebastian. She looked like she was about to

    tear him to pieces.

    Sebasted sat up. "That''s enough! You were the one who jumped on mest night."

    "Shut up!" Lillian screeched, but then she hugged her knees and started crying the next moment.

    She knew Sebastian wasn''tpletely at faultst night. She was drugged, and she basically came

    onto him.

    She was overwhelmed with regret as shemented her own carelessness, which led to her being

    drugged.

    Even though she managed to escape the deviant who drugged her, she still ended up sleeping with

    another man.

    Lillian raised her head to look at Sebastian. He had some stubble and messy hair. He looked like an

    unkempt ruffian.

    Lillian had kept her chastity for over 20 years, but she ended up losing it to a man like Sebastian.

    The thought of that saddened her even more as her tears continued to flow.

    "Turn around. I want to put on my clothes."

    "I''ve already seen everything. Do I really need to turn around?" Sebastian felt a little speechless.

    But when he saw Lillian''s furious expression, he relented and turned around.

    Lillian scrambled to put her clothes back on. Then, Sebastian turned around again to look at her.

    She looked more dignified with her clothes on. Her clothes were all branded items. It was clear she

    was pretty well-off.

    "Don''t be sad. I''ll take responsibility if you need me to," Sebastian said with a smile.

    "And how would you do that? Do you even have the capability to do that?"

    A hint of condensation shed in Lillian''s eyes when she nced at Sebastian''s cheap clothes.

    "I know what you''re thinking. These clothes may look cheap, but I have money. I can provide for

    you. Even if you give birth to a dozen of my kids, I''ll still be able to provide for you."

    Sebastian was very confident. He was the founder of thergest corporation in the world¡ªPhoenix

    Corporation.

    He had more than trillions in assets. Providing for hundreds of people would be a minor issue, let

    alone a dozen.

    "That''s enough! I really hate boastful men like you. I''m Lillian Smith, the Smith family''s heiress. I

    have countless suitors. I don''t need you to provide for me."

    Lillian was quite fed up with him. She took out a stack of cash from her bag and threw it at him.

    "Take this money and leave. Don''t ever show yourself before me again."

    Sebastian''s expression fell. "What is the meaning of this?"

    "Isn''t it clear? This is money for yourborst night." Lillian turned to leave after she said that.

    "Stop right there! Exin yourself!"

    Sebastian felt humiliated. Giving him money after they did the deed? Who did she think he was?

    Lillian didn''t want to talk to him anymore. So, she continued to walk toward the door.

    Sebastian quickly got out of bed and grabbed her arm.

    "Let go of me." Lillian wanted to shake him off, but his grip was too tight.

    "Since you''re treating me as a prostitute, I''ll give you one more round of service for free. Remember

    to leave me a good review after the service."

    Sebastian pinned her down on the bed after he said that.

    "You bastard, let me go! I''ll kill you!"

    Lillian felt panic and rage as she struggled with all her might.

    Naturally, Sebastian wasn''t trying to rape her. Even though he felt humiliated by her words, he didn''t

    want to go against her wishes. So, he just wanted to give her a scare.

    Suddenly, Lillian stopped resisting, but her tears started to flow.

    "Hey, why did you stop resisting?" Sebastian saw that she wasn''t fighting back anymore, so he also

    stopped what he was doing.

    "Do it if you must. But this is thest time. Don''t you ever show yourself before me after this, or I

    won''t let you off easy," Lillian snarled.

    "You''re being too ferocious. I''ve lost the mood. Forget it. Just go," Sebastian said as he got off her.

    She adjusted her clothes for a bit before she headed for the door. She barely took a couple of steps

    before she clutched her chest with a pained expression. Then, she crouched down as her face went

    pale.

    Sebastian quickly rushed over and felt her pulse. His expression soon turned grave. Then, he

    picked her up, ced her on the bed, and started taking her clothes off.

    Lillian looked like she was in a lot of pain. Her eyes were filled with anger and sorrow.

    She had a severe congenital heart disease and figured she was probably doomed this time.

    The thought of being vited right before she was about to die gave her the urge to end her own

    life on the spot.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    As Sebastian undressed Lillian, she shut her eyes in despair. She was in pain and couldn''t fight

    back at all.

    But the worst that she''d expected did note to pass. Instead, Sebastian took out a needle and

    pressed it into one of Lillian''s meridians. He then repeated the process with seven more needles all

    over her body.

    Sebastian then pressed his hand on Lillian''s chest. The needles began vibrating in her skin,

    releasing a faint glow in the air.

    This went on for about five minutes. Sebastian looked exhausted by the time it was over.

    "Alright. Put your clothes back on," Sebastian said as he pulled out all the needles.

    Lillian had been anticipating death. Her eyes jolted open upon hearing Sebastian''s words. Her chest

    wasn''t hurting anymore nor was it the least bit ufortable.

    "Did you save me?" Lillian asked in disbelief.

    "Isn''t that obvious? Who else is there in this room besides you and me?" Sebastian rolled his eyes.

    Lillian was stunned. She knew just how severe her heart condition was.

    Even Ravenview City''s best doctor had only managed to extend her life. The doctor had warned

    that Lillian might very well die the next time her heart condition red up again.

    Yet, Sebastian had cured her heart with just several needles in a matter of minutes. What kind of

    otherworldly medical skill did he possess?

    Lillian quickly got dressed and said to Sebastian, "Don''t think I''ll be grateful to you just because you

    saved my life."

    "Oh, I''m not holding my hopes out for that. I''m just d you won''t hold a grudge against me."

    Lillian grew silent. How could she not hold a grudge against Sebastian when he''d been the one who

    took her virginity?

    But she dide to him first. Plus, Sebastian had just saved her from death''s door. What right did

    she have to still hold a grudge?

    "You can take the money as my medical fees, then. We''re even from now on," Lillian said and

    prepared to leave.

    "Stand right there!" Sebastian called out. "Isn''t this money supposed to be for my services in bed?

    When did it be your medical fees?"

    Lillian was incredibly embarrassed. She''d only given Sebastian the ten thousand dors to console

    herself and to warn him against seeking her out again.

    "I''ll transfer the rest to you, then. I don''t have any more cash right now."

    "I just want cash. Who knows if you''ll try and scam meter?"

    "Then I''ll go withdraw some right now and give it to you," Lillian said.

    "No way. Where will I go to find you if you run off after leaving?" Sebastian snorted.

    "Then why don''t you juste with me to the bank?" Lillian eximed angrily.

    "That won''t do, either. What if you deny this ever happened? We don''t have anything in ck and

    white yet. I wouldn''t be able to defend myself, especially if you sabotage me after."

    "What do you propose, then?" Lillian was frustrated now.

    Sebastian gave it some thought before saying, "Why don''t you have someone bring the money

    over?"

    "No!" It was Lillian''s turn to refuse now. She couldn''t let a single soul know she''d spent the night at a

    hotel with a man.

    "Then that leaves us the final option." Sebastian smiled peculiarly as he gazed at Lillian.

    "What is it?"

    "Since I serviced youst night, it''s your turn to service me. I''ll let you off once I''m satisfied."

    Sebastian grinned.

    "You¡­" Lillian trembled in anger as she pointed a finger at Sebastian.

    In the end, she let her hand fall and closed her eyes, as if giving him permission to do as he

    pleased.

    Sebastian held back the urge to take Lillian right then and there. "Hey,dy. You should be the one

    servicing me, not the other way around."

    Lillian grew even angrier. She eximed, "Just do it if you want to!"

    Lillian was from the Smith family, the wealthiest family in Ravenview City. It was already difficult for

    her knowing she''d lost her virginity. No way was she going to voluntarily service Sebastian now.

    "I''ve lost my interest now with how pissy you are. Whatever. I''m going to find my fianc¨¦e," Sebastian

    saidzily after yawning.

    "How does a bastard like you have a fianc¨¦e? What woman in their right mind would want to marry

    you?" Lillian scoffed.

    "Oh? My fianc¨¦e is Maria Lisbon from the Lisbon family," Sebastian said gleefully.

    Lillian clicked her tongue. "How would someone like her set her sights on you? Her family is pretty

    influential here in Ravenview too. Can''t you lie any better?"

    Lillian naturally didn''t believe Sebastian at all. Though the Lisbon family was lesser than the Smiths

    here in Ravenview City, they were still considered upper-ss.

    If Maria were to marry, she''d go for a proper match instead of a bastard like Sebastian here.

    "Don''t believe me? Too bad. You can leave now. You won''t be able to if my desires re up again,"

    Sebastian said.

    Lillian immediately ran out of the room, a sight which Sebastian found funny.

    He chuckled silently as he held the cash in hand.

    Sebastian was known as the Supreme One, a man worth billions and Phoenix Corporation''s CEO.

    Being a prodigy of medical skills himself, Dragotha''s prodigal healer Ezekiel Monas was nothing

    more than Sebastian''s least powerful disciple.

    Even the head of Drake''s Den, the strongest martial arts n, was only Sebastian''s informal

    disciple.

    Yet, here Sebastian was, being mistaken for a gigolo.

    "Forget it. My fianc¨¦e''s still waiting for me," Sebastian said to himself. He stretched before putting

    on his clothes.

    His phone rang just then. When he answered, a voice said with utmost respect from the other end,

    "Supreme One, I''ve arrived at your hotel and am ready for any instructions."

    "You''re Ravenview City''s branch''s manager?" Sebastian asked with uncertainty.

    Phoenix Corporation had branches in most metropolises with their own managers. Sebastian didn''t

    remember them individually anymore.

    "Yes, sir. I''ve received word of your progress from the headquarters, so I''ve personallye to

    wee you," the man answered.

    "I''ll be right there," Sebastian replied tly.

    A middle-aged, besuited man hung up the call on his phone just then outside the hotel''s entrance.

    This was none other than Phoenix Corporation Ravenview branch''s manager, Casper Jones.

    Casper made a gesture. A dozen or so Rolls Royces swiftly drove over in a neat row.

    Casper stood there humbly even as he was the most powerful person in Phoenix Corporation''s

    Ravenview branch. It was all because he was about to wee an incredibly important person.

    Lillian walked out just then. Tired as she may be, her beauty was still startling.

    She was shocked by who she saw outside the hotel. Wasn''t this Casper Jones, Phoenix

    Corporation''s Ravenview branch manager? What was he doing here?

    Though the Smiths were the most influential family here in Ravenview City, they still greatly

    respected Phoenix Corporation. It was the world''s most powerfulpany, after all.

    Lillian didn''t expect to see Casper seemingly waiting for someone, though. What kind of person was

    worth his attention when he was already so powerful? Was someone from Phoenix Corporation''s

    top management here?

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "The hotel has been closed down. Please leave as soon as possible," a bodyguard said to Lillian.

    "Who are you waiting for, Mr. Jones?" Lillian asked Casper.

    "Oh, it''s you, Ms. Smith. Apologies, but I''m afraid I can''t tell you who I''m waiting for," Casper said

    kindly.

    Lillian knowingly left. She was feeling terrible after having her virginity taken away and was in no

    mood to peer at whoever Casper was waiting for.

    Just then, Sebastian came out of the hotel in his cheap clothes.

    "That bastard again?" Lillian ground out before hurrying over to the parking lot.

    Her phone rang just then. When she saw that it was her mother, she quickly picked up.

    "Where have you been all night, Lillian?"

    "I slept over at my friend''s ce," Lillian lied. She couldn''t possiblye clean about sleeping with

    a stranger.

    "Hurry home, then. Grandpa can''t hold on much longer!"

    "What?" Lillian was shocked. "I''m on my way!"

    But she soon witnessed something she''d never forget.

    Casper and dozens of his men knelt before Sebastian. "Supreme One!"

    Everyone greeted him with the utmost respect because they knew that Sebastian was a near god-

    like man, as ordinary as he may seem.

    "You can rise now. Drop me off at the Lisbons'' residence," Sebastian said.

    "Thank you, Supreme One. Please, after you," Casper said, gesturing at the car in the middle of the

    convoy. Casper himself got into the driver''s seat.

    Six Rolls Royces escorted the one Sebastian and Casper were in as they left, astounding the

    onlookers.

    "You can stop here," Sebastian called out just before they reached the Lisbon residence.

    Though he was engaged to Maria Lisbon, he still needed to get to know her better first. Going to

    see her alone was the best option to do that.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Meanwhile, the Lisbon family was holding an engagement party at their home.

    They''d invited all their friends and family, all of whom were influential and wealthy folk.

    When Sebastian arrived, Clement Lisbon immediately weed him personally. "Apologies for not

    giving you a proper wee after your long journey here, Mr. Wilder. How is your mentor doing?"

    This was Clement''s primary concern. It was Sebastian''s mentor who''d saved him from his terminal

    illness 15 years ago. To thank his mentor, Clement had agreed for his only daughter to be engaged

    to Sebastian.

    "My mentor has unfortunately passed away." Sebastian looked saddened.

    He was adopted by his mentor at the age of seven after losing both his parents at a young age. His

    mentor had taught him all sorts of things and had been his closest family. Sadly, he''d passed away

    a few days ago.

    "Passed away? That''s a true pity," Clement said. He then asked Sebastian, "How much did you

    learn from your mentor, then?"

    "Regrettably, only very little. My mentor was the true genius between us two."

    Sebastian was very humble when he answered Clement''s question. He''d actually learned nearly

    most of his mentor''s craft and even exceeded his mentor in some areas.

    "Very little? What are you doing here, then?" Clement asked, expression darkening. His attitude

    took a 360-degree change.

    It was Sebastian''s mentor he''d wanted to seek out. If Sebastian had barely learned anything from

    his mentor, what use was he to Clement?

    "I''m here to fulfill the engagement," Sebastian said and took out a signed contract.

    "Which back alley did this scrawny little fellow crawl out from? Does he think he''s fit to marry Ms.

    Lisbon all because he has a flimsy contract? How absurd!"

    "Exactly! Does he think the likes of him can marry Ms. Lisbon? Dream on!"

    "Get out of here!"

    The guests began snapping at Sebastian all because he''d dressed very inly today. The Lisbon

    family was wealthy, and Maria was a beautiful young woman. Sebastian was way too shabby

    compared to her.

    All the guests here had arrived to give Maria their well wishes as today was her engagement party.

    Sebastian''s sudden interruption had upset many of them. The Lisbon family was even more

    embarrassed.

    Clement''s expression was now extremely ugly. He hadn''t forgotten about Maria''s engagement to

    Sebastian, but so many years had passed with no word from Sebastian''s mentor.

    Clement thought Sebastian''s mentor had forgotten about or didn''t want to honor it anymore, hence

    he''d arranged for his daughter to marry someone else.

    Sebastian''s sudden arrival was shocking, but Clement felt all the more confident that his decision

    was right after hearing about Sebastian''s mentor''s death.

    "Though you and Maria were engaged, I thought you and your mentor had decided not to honor it

    given how long it''s been since we''ve heard from you. So, let''s just call the engagement off,"

    Clement said coldly.

    Sebastian smiled. "If it weren''t for my mentor, you would''ve died 15 years ago. Yet, now you''re

    calling the engagement off? How heartless are you?"

    "How dare you?" Clement eximed angrily. "I''ll let you off this time for your mentor''s sake, but

    don''t say I didn''t warn you if you cross me next time!"

    A woman walked over just then, saying snarkily, "Why on Earth would I ever marry a shabby old

    country bum like you? Leave, now. The mere sight of you gives me a headache."

    This was Maria Lisbon, a beautiful and curvaceous woman. Still, she was iparable to Lillian.

    A young man walked over with Maria. He pulled her into his arms and said, "My name is Tyler

    Cadwell, the Cadwell family''s and Cadwell Corporation''s sole heir. How foolish must a bum like you

    be to try and take Maria from me?"

    "Hurry up and leave before I have my men teach you a lesson!" Maria snapped in disdain.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She was her family''s sole child, so there was no way she going to marry a lowly bum like Sebastian.

    Tyler was the love of her life!

    Sebastian grinned sarcastically as he gazed at the crowd''s disdainful faces.

    "My mentor instructed me to extend your life by another ten years before he passed, Clement

    Lisbon. But now I see no need for that anymore."

    "I''m healthy as a horse, so that won''t be necessary," Clement scoffed.

    "What are you still doing here? Didn''t I already tell you to leave?" Maria asked. She then instructed

    the bodyguards, "Teach him a lesson, boys!"

    Maria wasn''t going to let anyone ruin her engagement party today.

    Several bodyguards immediately ran over, ready to beat Sebastian up.

    "That''s enough!" Clement barked, stopping the bodyguards. He didn''t want to cause any more

    drama today given the engagement party was still ongoing.

    He then wrote a one million dor check and tossed it to Sebastian. "Here''s one million dors to

    compensate you. Now leave!"

    "A bum like you will never be able to earn this much money in your entire life, so just take it and

    scram! Leave the engagement contract, too!" Maria scoffed.

    Sebastian didn''t even nce at the check. He said to Clement, "So, this is how much your 15 years

    of life is worth? One million dors? Doesn''t seem like it''s worth much, huh?"

    Clement roared, "Don''t cross the line, kid! Not even a factory line would want to hire you! If you

    don''t leave now, you''re never getting this much money in your life ever again!"

    Maria took a step forward and snatched the engagement contract from Sebastian''s hands. She then

    tore it into pieces.

    Sebastian didn''t stop her. Instead, he sneered and said, "I hope none of you regret your decision

    today. May none of you Lisbons ever try and beg me for help in the future, too."

    "Beg you? Are you out of your mind? Ours is a powerful family that is now about to grow even more

    so with the Cadwell family on our side.

    "Why would people of superior standing like us deign to beg an insignificant speck of dust like you?"

    Laughter rang out throughout the crowd, thinking Sebastian an idiot.

    "The Smith family is here!" Someone called out from outside the house.

    Everyone instantly quietened down, the Smith family immediately surfacing in mind. They were the

    most prestigious family in all of Ravenview City.

    They peered outside the house and watched as a woman in a white dress walked over. Her beauty

    was unbelievably breathtaking.

    Maria usually believed herself to be beautiful, yet right now, she felt inferior. In truth, all the women

    present at the party¡ªheiresses, wives, or lovers alike¡ªfelt incredibly jealous right now.

    "She''s so beautiful she might as well be a goddess!"

    "I''ve long heard about Ms. Smith''s otherworldly beauty. Who knew the rumors were true?"

    The men present at the party eximed in awe, desire burning in their eyes.

    Tyler, who had just been delighted with being engaged to Maria, suddenly had a lustful look in his

    eyes upon seeing Lillian. He no longer found Maria attractive anymore.

    "What is Ms. Smith doing here? Is she here to attend Ms. Lisbon''s engagement party?"

    "Ms. Smith represents our city''s most powerful family. The Lisbon family must really be respected by

    the Smiths if they''ve sent their daughter over."

    "They''re probably doing this for the Cadwell family''s sake, too. The Cadwells may not be on the

    same footing as the Lisbons, but they''re still a pretty wealthy family."

    The guests began chattering amongst themselves.

    The Lisbons were incredibly excited. Clement hurriedly went to wee Lillian, saying, "Wee

    to our humble abode, Ms. Smith.

    "You''ve truly graced us with your presence. I hope you may forgive us for not providing a warmer

    wee."

    The other Lisbons hurried over, not wanting to miss out on the chance to get to know Lillian. They''d

    benefit greatly even just by giving her a good first impression.

    "Get out of my way, bum!" Maria red at Sebastian before marching over to Lillian.

    "She''s from the Smith family?" Sebastian eximed in shock. He didn''t expect the woman he''d

    slept withst night to be the daughter of the most powerful family in Ravenview City.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Lillian nodded politely as everyone weed her. She kept searching for Sebastian amongst the

    crowd, but he''d been squeezed to the back so she couldn''t see him anywhere.

    So, Lillian asked Clement, "Where''s your new son-inw, Mr. Lisbon?"

    A knowing look appeared on the guests'' faces.

    "Ms. Smith is here to see Mr. Cadwell. The Cadwells really are respected by the Smith family."

    "Of course they are. The Cadwells are a reputable family as well. It''s reasonable for Ms. Smith to

    honor him."

    The guests continued discussing amongst themselves. Tyler, on the other hand, was excited. He

    reached out to shake Lillian''s hand. "Hi there, Ms. Smith. My name is Tyler Cadwell."

    Lillian often stayed away from public view, so none of her admirers had ever truly gotten close to

    her.

    Tyler was so excited right now because he was about to shake Lillian''s hand. Just this fact alone

    was enough for him to boast about for years!

    If Tyler gained Lillian''s favor, he''d be admired by all the men in Ravenview, too. He wouldn''t need

    Maria around at that point.

    Lillian''s brows knitted together when she saw Tyler. But she then saw Sebastian who was ready to

    leave and cried out, "Don''t go!"

    The crowd stiffened in shock when Lillian ran over to Sebastian.

    How could this be?

    Lillian was the Smith family''s daughter, a beauty among beauties. On the other hand, Sebastian

    was nothing more than another poor bum.

    They were clearly from different worlds, so how could they have known each other?

    Members of the Lisbon family tensed up immediately. They''d thought Lillian must''vee here for

    Maria, if not Tyler. But not only was neither the case, Lillian was here for that bum Sebastian!

    Tyler was the most embarrassed one among them all as his hand remained outstretched in the air.

    His astonishment swiftly became anger.

    Sebastian was about to leave when he saw Lillian running over. His immediate thought was that

    Lillian was here to get revenge on him.

    Sebastian would be in deep trouble if Lillian sued him. He wasn''t afraid of that scenario, but it would

    still be troublesome to handle.

    "There you are. Come with me!" Lillian grabbed Sebastian''s hand before dragging him out of the

    house.

    This was the first time Lillian had voluntarily held another man''s hand, yet it came off very naturally.

    She wasn''t the least bit opposed to it, probably because she''d already slept with him the night

    before. The other reason was that she was in too much of a hurry.

    "Is there a misunderstanding here, Ms. Smith?" Clement walked over with his men to bar their way.

    "What do you mean?" Lillian asked.

    "This kid is just a country bum, Ms. Smith. How would you know him in the first ce? There must

    be some mistake." Clement then pulled Tyler over. "You must be here for Tyler instead, yes? This is

    him."

    "I didn''t make a mistake. This is the man I''m looking for. Now get out of my way," Lillian said,

    gesturing at Sebastian.

    "But he''s only a bum. What could you possibly want to seek him out for?" Clement asked, confused.

    "That''s my personal affairs and none of your business! Now go away!" Lillian was no longer going to

    waste her time with these people. She dragged Sebastian away with her.

    This humiliated both the Lisbon family and Tyler. They were trying so hard to suck up to Lillian, yet

    she was outright ignoring them. Instead, she was leaving with someone lowly like Sebastian.

    Tyler''s eyes glinted coldly, but it wasn''t Lillian he held a grudge against, but Sebastian instead. He

    felt like Sebastian was the reason he''d lost his pride today.

    Sebastian stopped when he reached the doorway and said to Clement, "One word of advice¡ªyou

    should consider buying a grave plot soon. Your time is running out."

    "How dare you curse my father-inw?" Tyler eximed, about to strike Sebastian in the face.

    Sebastian''s eyes red. But just before he was struck, Lillian suddenly pped Tyler in the face.

    "What are you hitting me for, Ms. Smith?" Tyler cried, sping his burning cheek. He didn''t dare

    retaliate, however.

    "Insult Mr. Wilder one more time, and I''ll bankrupt your entire family," Lillian hissed.

    Tyler and the Lisbons could only watch angrily as Lillian left while holding Sebastan''s hand. They

    couldn''t afford to upset Lillian, however.

    "Where are you taking me, Ms. Smith?" Sebastian asked after they walked out of the Lisbon

    residence.

    "To save someone," Lillian said before shoving Sebastian into the front passenger seat.

    "Save who?"

    "My grandfather. He''s gravely ill, and only you can save him now." Lillian seemed to be in a hurry as

    she drove right to the hospital.

    "Why are you dragging me over, then? Bring him to a doctor if he''s ill." Sebastian was confused.

    "You cured me of my heart condition in a matter of minutes this morning, which means you must be

    highly skilled. That''s why I needed to find you," Lillian exined.

    "I can save your grandfather, but does that mean you''ll pay me everything I''m due now?" Sebastian

    said.

    "You can have all the money in my purse."

    "What is this?" Sebastian asked suddenly.

    Lillian peered beside her while driving and immediately grew angry. Sebastian had pulled out a

    sanitary pad from her purse and was still rummaging through it.

    "This looks like a diaper. What kind of grown woman still uses this? You don''t have some other

    illness, do you?" Sebastian asked seriously.

    "Serious illness your ass!" Lillian ground out. She would''ve pped Sebastian outright if she wasn''t

    driving and didn''t need his help to save her grandfather.

    Sebastian didn''t provoke Lillian further. He soon found two bundles of cash, likely just withdrawn

    from the bank.

    "Forget it. I don''t want the money anymore." Sebastian put everything back into Lillian''s purse.

    "What do you want, then?" Lillian asked.

    "I want you to service me once."

    Lillian mmed the brakes instantly, making her tires burn and hiss against the asphalt ground. If

    they hadn''t strapped on their seatbelts, they might have been flung out of the car.

    When the car came to a stop, Lillian red at Sebastian.

    "C''mon, it was just a joke. Don''t be angry," Sebastian said.

    "I did not like that joke!" Lillian growled and shot him another re before continuing to steer the

    car.

    Meanwhile, several people stood around a hospital bed in a private hospital''s VIP ward. Amongst

    these people were the hospital''s director, Lyle Maskins, and Ravenview''s top healer, Herb Clinton.

    Herb was currently performing acupuncture for the old man in the hospital bed.

    The old man''s name was Elijah Smith. He was extremely frail and sickly. His breathing was so weak

    it seemed he might pass on at any moment.

    Herb pulled out thest needle from the old man''s body. The middle-aged man beside him hurriedly

    asked, "How is my father, Mr. Clinton?"

    Herb looked sad as he shook his head. "It''s toote for Mr. Smith. There''s nothing that can be done

    now. My best guess is he won''t make it past tonight."

    "What?" The Smith family was shocked.

    "Please find a way to save him, Mr. Clinton," Jamie Smith begged.

    "Yes, Mr. Clinton. We''ll give you whatever you want as long as you save our dad!" Ronan Smith

    said.

    "I would if there was still a chance, but there really is none for Mr. Smith now. I''d advise you all to

    make arrangements for his funeral," Herb said dully.

    "Why arrange for a funeral when the patient is still alive? Aren''t you a healer? Why are you saying

    all this?" A voice rang out as Lillian and Sebastian entered the ward.

    Herb looked darkly at Sebastian. "Were you the one who said that just now?"

    "Yes. Was I wrong?" Sebastian retorted.

    "I only asked them to prepare for Mr. Smith''s funeral because he truly can''t be saved anymore!"

    Herb eximed.

    Sebastian scoffed. "What ame doctor you are. Just because you can''t save him doesn''t mean he

    can''t be saved."

    "What did you say? How dare you insult me?" Herb barked. This was the first time in his tenure as

    Ravenview City''s top healer that someone had questioned his skills.

    "How dare you speak to Mr. Clinton like that, you scrawny bum?" Jamie looked darkly at Sebastian.

    His other family members were just as angry at Sebastian.

    Though Herb hadn''t managed to save the old man, he''d still extended thetter''s life for many

    years. Hence, they were very grateful for Herb and wouldn''t tolerate anyone insulting him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    "Dad, Jamie, this is the master healer I''ve sought out to help Grandpa," Lillian said.

    "Master healer?"

    "Him?"

    Everyone gazed at Sebastian with disdain when they heard Lillian refer to him as a master healer.

    All highly skilled practitioners had taken time to improve said skills. Sebastian looked to only be in

    his 20s, so how skilled could he possibly be?

    "Did you get scammed, Lillian?" Jamie asked.

    "He''s not a liar, Jamie. He really is a master healer. He''s the one who cured my heart condition."

    Though Lillian hated Sebastian for taking her virginity, Sebastian still saved her life today with his

    acupuncture skills.

    Not even Herb was skilled enough to save Lillian, so Sebastian was definitely a master healer.

    "Are you sure you can save my father, kid?" Ronan asked Sebastian.

    "I''ve yet to diagnose the patient, so I can''t guarantee I can save him. But I''m certain about this¡ªif I

    can''t save your father, no one on Earth can," Sebastian replied in a calm, confident tone.

    "You''re pretty daring, huh? Not even Mr. Clinton dares boast like that." Jamie snorted.

    "He doesn''t because hecks the skill. He wouldn''t have instructed you guys to arrange for the old

    man''s funeral otherwise," Sebastian said.

    "You''re so full of hot air!" Herb eximed angrily. "I''ve been in this practice for 60 years, and this is

    the first time someone has criticized my skills!"

    "That''s because you''ve never met a real master healer, which I happen to be," Sebastian said with a

    smile.

    "Whose kid is this? He''s so full of himself!" A sarcastic voice rang out as two men walked into the

    room.

    One was an old man with a goatee while the other was a young man in histe 20s. Thetter was

    besuited and had gold-rimmed sses, looking quite refined.

    "There you are, Mr. Harris. And who might this be?" Ronan gestured at the old man with the goatee.

    Steven Harris, the bespectacled man, introduced the old man beside him. "This is Dr. Ricky, Uncle

    Ronan. I asked him toe help Mr. Smith."

    "Dr. Ricky!" Herb hurried over and asked, "Are you the famous ''Saving Grace,'' Matt Ricky?"

    "Indeed I am!" Matt stood proudly with his hands behind his back.

    He didn''t use to be called this, but the name stuck after years and years of saving others with his

    acupuncture skills.

    "I''ve long admired you, Dr. Ricky!" Herb seemed excited.

    "Is Dr. Ricky more skilled than you are, Mr. Clinton?" Ronan asked curiously.

    Herb nodded vigorously. "I may call myself a master healer, but I only dare do so within Ravenview

    City. Mr. Matt Ricky on the other hand is our country''s most famous master healer. People like him

    are exceedingly rare!"

    Ronan instantly grew excited. "Please save my father, Mr. Ricky. I''ll pay you however much you

    want as long as you can save him!"

    Matt suddenly said proudly, "I didn''te here for the money. I wouldn''t have bothered if it weren''t

    for Steven here who personally asked me to."

    "Thank you so much, Mr. Harris!" Ronan and Jamie quickly thanked Steven.

    "I was only fulfilling my duties, Uncle Ronan." Steven then said to Matt, "Please start the treatment,

    Dr. Ricky."

    "We''re in no hurry." Matt turned to Sebastian. "Did you imply that you''re the most skilled healer in

    the world just now, kid?"

    "I did." Sebastian nodded firmly. He wasn''t being proud, it was just the truth. Not even his mentor

    could surpass him if the former was still alive.

    Herb cut in, saying, "You''re too bold for your own good, kid. How could you boast in front of Dr.

    Ricky himself?"

    "Who is this, Uncle Ronan?" Steven asked Ronan.

    "Lillian sought him out to save Grandpa," Ronan answered.

    Steven said to Lillian, "You''ve been lied to, Lillian. He''s clearly a scammer."

    "No, he''s not. He really is highly skilled," Lillian insisted.

    "How skilled are we talking about? More so than Dr. Ricky?" Steven questioned.

    "Well¡­" Lillian grew silent.

    Matt Ricky was a very famous master healer in the country. Though Sebastian truly was highly

    skilled, Lillian still didn''t believe he was more skilled than Matt. After all, Sebastian was too young.

    Steven smiled and said, "Mr. Smith will be alright now that Dr. Ricky is here, Lillian. You can get this

    conman out of here now."

    Lillian was troubled as she''d been the one who''d sought Sebastian out. It''d be too disrespectful to

    tell him to leave now.

    "If you choose to believe in this stubborn cheat, I''m leaving," Matt said before preparing to leave.

    Ronan quickly stopped him, saying with a smile, "Please don''t be upset, Dr. Ricky. I''ll get this kid to

    leave right away."

    Ronan then said coldly to Sebastian, "Do you hear me, kid? You can either leave by yourself, or my

    men will drag you out of here!"

    Sebastian''s eyes glinted coldly. If it weren''t for Lillian''s sake, he would''ve pped the others already

    for speaking to him like this.

    Lillian seemed embarrassed. "I''m deeply sorry, Mr. Wilder. Why don''t you leave for now?"

    "You''re responsible for sending me off, so don''te begging me for help after this!" Sebastian

    sneered before leaving.

    He''d onlye along for Lillian''s sake. Who knew her family would be so rude? He was fine with

    them not trusting hispetency, but forcing him to leave was crossing the line.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wilder. I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. Why don''t I drop you off wherever

    you need to go?" Lillian ran out after Sebastian, feeling guilty.

    "No need."

    Sebastian started walking away before turning back to Lillian and giving her a small packet.

    "I''ll give you this pill in return for you standing up for me before. Your grandfather will be able to live

    another three days if he consumes this before his end."

    Sebastian left right after giving Lillian the pill. With this, they were now even.

    Lillian took the packet with her back into the hospital ward.

    "What''s that you got there, Lillian?" Steven asked curiously.

    "Just medicine Mr. Wilder gave me. He said as long as Grandpa is still alive, he''ll be able to live for

    three more days after consuming it," Lillian said.

    "You''re too naive, Lillian. How could you trust a conman?" Steven said.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Matt sneered. "Mr. Harris is right. Who''d dare eat a pill a conman produced? It''d truly be a miracle if

    one couldst three more days after eating it."

    "Didn''t you hear Mr. Ricky? Toss it away right now!" Ronan snapped.

    Lillian hesitated. She may hate Sebastian for taking away her virginity, but she didn''t feel like he

    was a cheat. After all, Sebastian had easily healed her heart condition.

    "Rubbish belongs in the trash!" Ronan snatched the packet from Lillian''s hand before dumping it

    into the trash can.

    Only then did Matt start checking up on Elijah. Herb watched on expectantly, wanting to learn from

    his idol.

    A momentter, an understanding expression surfaced on Matt''s face.

    "What''s going on, Dr. Ricky?" Ronan asked.

    "Mr. Smith was poisoned," Matt answered.

    "Poisoned?" Ronan was shocked. He''d always thought his father was just ill. After all, that was what

    all the hospitals ever told him whenever the doctors did their diagnoses.

    "Yes, poisoned. It''s a very rare poison and not easily detected," Matt exined.

    "Can you treat it, Dr. Ricky?" Lillian asked hopefully.

    "Of course I can. There''s nothing I can''t heal in this world nor poison I can''t treat," Matt replied

    confidently.

    "Thank you so much, Dr. Ricky." Lillian was incredibly grateful.

    Matt took out a box of needles and began performing acupuncture on Elijah. Lillian watched on

    tensely.

    Steven hurriedly consoled her, "Have faith in Dr. Ricky, Lillian. Mr. Smith will be alright."

    "We truly owe you one, Mr. Harris. You must be sure to thank him properly, Lillian," Ronan said in a

    certain tone.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Lillian naturally understood what her father was implying. He and her mother wanted her to date

    Steven.

    Lillian had to admit that Steven was a fine young man. He was handsome and elegant and ticked

    most women''s checklists in terms of partner standards.

    But for some reason, Lillian didn''t find Steven attractive at all.

    Elijah woke up not long after Matt finished the acupuncture session, much to the Smith family''s

    excitement.

    Elijah then arranged for a great feast to treat Matt and Steven. He even gave Matt arge sum as

    payment.

    "Will you walk with me, Lillian?" Steven asked Lillian after dinner.

    "What are you waiting for? Say yes," Lillian''s mother, Evelyn White, urged. She even nudged her

    daughter.

    Lillian had no choice but to nod. Steven did just help their family a great deal earlier.

    Right when she was about to leave with Steven, they suddenly got a call from the hospital informing

    them that Elijah had coughed up blood.

    The Smith family and Steven swiftly returned to the hospital.

    Elijah had fallen unconscious by now. Everyone was shocked by the sight of blood staining his

    mouth and bedsheets.

    "What''s going on, Dr. Ricky? Hurry up and check my father!" Ronan said worriedly.

    "Why the rush? You have nothing to fear with me here," Matt scoffed. He still hadn''t realized the

    gravity of the situation at this point.

    But his expression fell the instant he checked up on Elijah. Elijah''s condition had worsened beyond

    his control.

    "No. Why did it turn out like this?" Matt gasped.

    He continued checking Elijah''s condition for a long time before shaking his head helplessly.

    "Why are you shaking your head, Dr. Ricky?" Ronan asked, an uneasy feeling already building in

    his chest.

    "Mr. Smith has been overwhelmed by the poison. There is no way to save him now. My sincere

    condolences," Matt sighed.

    "What?"

    "Didn''t you promise you could save him before? Why can''t you now?" Ronan eximed.

    Matt''s brows knitted together as he grumbled, "I did save him, but the toxins are too strong. Two

    hours more of life is already a pretty decent extension for him."

    "You¡­" Ronan raised his fists angrily.

    "Dad, Mr. Wilder gave me a pill earlier. It might still save Grandpa," Lillian said before running over

    to the trash can, but the contents had already been dumped out.

    "Oh no, they''ve cleared the bins already. We should go look for it outside." Lillian then headed out of

    the ward.

    "Just give up, Lillian. How would a conman''s medicine work if someone like Dr. Ricky can''t even

    save Grandpa anymore?" Steven tried to stop Lillian.

    "But Mr. Wilder healed my heart condition earlier. His medicine might just work! Can you guys help

    me search around, please?"

    "Fine. Let''s have a look." Ronan said with a sigh even though his hopes weren''t high anymore.

    They then asked the cleaners where the trash had been tossed out before going to search in the

    dumpsters outside the hospital.

    Lillian was the only person actually searching, however. Jamie and his son Lucas didn''t believe in

    Sebastian whatsoever, while Ronan barely looked around.

    Steven was searching through the trash as well even though he was thoroughly disgusted by it. He

    would never have downgraded himself like this if it weren''t for trying to earn Lillian''s favor.

    "I found it!" Lillian eximed and ran back to the ward excitedly.

    Steven suggested, "Why don''t you let Dr. Ricky take a look first, Lillian? What if it''s poison?"

    "It''s toote!"

    Elijah''s respiratory functions had already stopped by now. The venttor was the only thing keeping

    him alive right now.

    So, Lillian shoved the pill right into her grandfather''s mouth.

    She didn''t really have high hopes. All she could do was hope for the best.

    Elijah''s condition didn''t improve even after several minutes had passed.

    "See? I told you you can''t trust a conman. The medicine is outright useless." Steven sighed.

    But to everyone''s surprise, Elijah began breathing on his own in the next instant. His bodily readings

    quickly stabilized as he slowly opened his eyes.

    "Grandpa! You''re finally awake!" Lillian held Elijah''s hand, shedding tears of joy.

    Matt''s eyes widened in utter disbelief. Beside him, Ronan was shocked as well.

    "Who knew the kid''s medicine actually worked? He really can save Elijah! Hurry up and get him

    over here again, Lillian!" Ronan cried.

    "I don''t know where he is!" Lillian eximed in a panic.

    "You said his pill can extend Dad''s life for three days, right? I''ll send my men to search for him right

    away!"

    Ronan immediatelymenced a city-wide search for Sebastian and looked for him via

    surveince footage.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Sebastian was lounging on a couch in his office in Ravenview City''s Phoenix

    Corporation branch. A beautiful and voluptuous woman sat beside him, feeding him grapes.

    Her name was Natalie Green, and Casper had arranged for her to be Sebastian''s secretary.

    Sebastian didn''t really need to get involved in thepany''s operations, so Natalie spent most of

    her days getting him drinks or tending to his material needs.

    Sebastian enjoyed this way of living.

    Just then, Casper knocked on the office door and walked in. "Mr. Wilder, the Smith family is on the

    search for you right now, just as you predicted."

    Sebastian grinned as he''d already expected this to happen. He didn''t want to deal with the Smith

    family at first, but he''d changed his mind at the thought of Lillian.

    Still, he was going to let the Smiths panic for a couple of days first on ount of them humiliating

    him.

    Since the three days were almost up, the Smith family were in utter despair as they were unable to

    find Sebastian anywhere.

    Ronan was feeling tremendously regretful. He had been the one who made Sebastian leave, so

    he''d me himself for the rest of his life if something happened to his father.

    Lillian was crying out of panic, too.

    Just then, a nurse came into the ward. "Ms. Smith, someone asked me to pass this note to you."

    Lillian opened the note and saw some numbers written on it¡ª316.

    "I''m going to leave for a bit, Dad!" she said before running out in a hurry. She knew exactly what

    those numbers meant.

    It was the number of the room where she''d slept with Sebastian several days ago.

    Lillian rushed over to the hotel and went up to Room 316 as fast as she could. She then pressed

    the doorbell.

    The door opened with Sebastian standing behind it.

    "Three days is almost up, Mr. Wilder. Please save my grandfather," Lillian begged as she held

    Sebastian''s hand.

    Sebastian flung her hand away and walked back into the room. "It''s not my fault your family

    squandered the chance I gave you guys before."

    Lillian tossed her handbag on the table in the room before undressing herself.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ms. Smith?" Sebastian asked.

    "Isn''t this why you asked me toe here? I''ll do anything you want me to as long as you save

    Grandpa," Lillian said as tears fell down her cheeks.

    Though she felt miserable as she undressed herself, she had no other choice.

    "That''s enough." Sebastian stopped Lillian before saying with a smile, "We''ll do a raincheck on this

    for now. There''s only an hour before the three days are up, so let''s just go."

    Lillian quickly put her clothes back on before she drove Sebastian to the hospital as fast as she

    could.

    "There you are, Mr. Wilder," Ronan said, feeling embarrassed.

    Sebastian stretchedzily. "Yes, I am. But I''m so scared."

    "Scared of what?"

    "Scared you''ll kick me out again," Sebastian teased.

    Ronan was even more embarrassed now. "I''m deeply sorry for what I did, Mr. Wilder. I was entirely

    at fault."

    Steven gazed coldly at Sebastian before saying, "Hurry up and treat Mr. Smith. You''ll be heavily

    rewarded afterward."

    "Idiot." Sebastian scoffed.

    "What did you say?" Steven snapped and hissed, "Say it again, I dare you!"

    "Can you please just stop causing trouble, Mr. Harris?" Lillian scowled. If Steven hadn''t brought

    Matt over the other day, she wouldn''t have had to track Sebastian down all over again.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Steven remained angry because Lillian said he was causing trouble. To Steven, this was all

    Sebastian''s fault.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Sebastian walked up to the sick bed and sat down next to it. Then, he checked Elijah''s pulse.

    Because the three-day period was almost up, Elijah had fallen unconscious again. Things weren''t

    looking up for him.

    Matt and Herb were watching from the side. Even now, they still didn''t believe Sebastian could cure

    Elijah.

    After all, they had already made the diagnosis. Elijah was close to death, and they couldn''t do

    anything to save him.

    Elijah had been able to live for another three days, but it only meant that the special medicine he

    took that day was potent enough. However, there was no proof that Sebastian was the one who

    made the special medicine.

    Ronan and Lillian were very anxious. When they saw Sebastian frowning, they felt their hearts

    leaping up into their throats.

    Elijah wasn''t only their kin but was also the Smith family''s backbone.

    If Elijah died, it would be a huge hit to the Smith family.

    Noticing that Sebastian was done checking Elijah''s pulse, Lillian hastily asked, "How is it? Is there

    hope for my grandpa?"

    "As long as he still has breath in him, I can save him. Don''t worry," Sebastian assured her.

    "Keep boasting, kid. If even I can''t save him, what can a young man like you possibly do? What can

    you even rely on?" Matt had a look of disdain on his face.

    "My capabilities, of course. If you can''t do it, it just means you don''t deserve your fame," Sebastian

    retorted mercilessly.

    "What? How dare you say that about me?"

    Matt was furious. In the past, everyone treated him with respect and called him a miracle doctor, but

    now, Sebastian was saying he didn''t deserve his fame at all. How infuriating!

    Matt smiled despite his anger. "Alright, then. Let''s see how you can cure Elijah. If you can do it, I''ll

    live stream myself doing a handstand and eating crap!"

    Sebastian scoffed. "You''re as disgusting as theye. Still, I''m looking forward to it."

    "Quit the nonsense. You can start now," Matt said, snorting.

    "Get a good look, then."

    As Sebastian spoke, he took out a box and opened it. Within the box were nine needles of varying

    lengths.

    Sebastian undid the patient''s clothes. Picking up a needle, he flicked his fingers, sending the needle

    into the patient''s CV 6.

    "The Flying Acupuncture!"

    Herb instantly widened his eyes with shock and disbelief.

    Matt had a shocked and disbelieving look on his face as well. He looked stunned as if he had just

    spotted an alien.

    Seeing Herb''s shocked reaction, Lillian asked curiously, "Mr. Clinton, is the Flying Acupuncture

    really that amazing?"

    Herb unblinkingly watched Sebastian perform the acupuncture. "It''s more than amazing. It''s the

    most brilliant technique in acupuncture, and even I can''t do it."

    "He just perfected it by practicing. Techniques are useless. They only look good but are not much

    use." Steven had a disdainful look on his face.

    "No." Herb shook his head. "This isn''t about practice. Flying Acupuncture requires the person to

    control the needles with vital energy.

    "Anyone who has mastered this technique must have outstanding medical skills. I have misjudged

    him."

    While the others were speaking, Sebastian had already inserted six needles into the patient''s body.

    Then, he reached out a hand and pressed it on the patient''s body.

    Right after that, an unbelievable scene unfolded before the crowd. The six needles in the patient''s

    body began to sway slightly, and they quickly turned ck.

    Lillian''s expression was filled with shock. It was only then she realized Sebastian had taken off her

    clothes a few days ago not to take advantage of her, but because it was necessary for the

    treatment.

    After about a minute, Elijah slowly opened his eyes.

    "Dad, you''re awake."

    "Grandpa."

    The Smiths hastily gathered around Elijah. Lillian was so overwhelmed that tears welled up in her

    eyes.

    "Dr. Ricky, thank you for saving me from the clutches of death." Elijah looked at Matt, tearing up.

    In an instant, Matt felt deeply ashamed. He wished he could just disappear.

    "It was this young man who had saved you," Herb exined.

    "Him?"

    Elijah examined Sebastian. Then, he shook his head. "Mr. Clinton, you have to be joking. He''s so

    young; how could he possibly have saved me?"

    "This is embarrassing to admit, but I also once thought of myself as a miracle doctor. It wasn''t until I

    witnessed this young man''s medical skills that I realized I was being too full of myself."

    With that, Herb bowed toward Sebastian.

    "Young man, I''m sorry to have misjudged you earlier. Please forgive me."

    "It''s okay."

    Sebastian expressed that he didn''t mind it at all.

    "Young man, were you really the one who saved me?" Elijah looked at Sebastian.

    He still couldn''t quite believe it. After all, Sebastian was just too young. He had to be 26 years old at

    most.

    "Grandpa, Mr. Wilder really was the one who saved you," Lillian said.

    Elijah sat up on the bed. "Thank you for saving my life, Mr. Wilder."

    Just then, Ronan took out a bank card and handed it to Sebastian. "Thank you for saving my dad.

    There''s ten million dors in this card. Please ept it."

    Sebastian didn''t decline it. He ced the bank card in his pocket.

    "Mr. Wilder, are you married?" Elijah suddenly asked.

    "No." Sebastian shook his head.

    "Is there anyone you fancy?" Elijah continued asking.

    "No." Sebastian shook his head again.

    An ted look appeared on Elijah''s face. "Then what do you think of my granddaughter?"

    Looking at Lillian, Sebastian said, "Ms. Smith is a beautiful and kind woman, and she''s very

    outstanding."

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are you willing to marry her, then?" Elijah hastily asked.

    As soon as he said that, everyone was stunned.

    "Of course I am. But I fear that Ms. Smith won''t agree to it."

    Sebastian looked at Lillian. Even though he had only spent a short time with Lillian, he had indeed

    fallen for this woman.

    As for the reason, he had to admit he was a shallow person. He just liked beautiful women.

    Lillian was simply too pretty. She was nice to look at and nice to hold, and he would also feel proud

    to have her beside him.

    Steven immediately panicked. "Mr. Smith, I''m the man Lillian wants to marry. Please don''t make any

    impulsive decisions."

    "That''s right, Dad. The Harris family is on par with us, and Mr. Harris truly loves Lillian as well. If

    Lillian has to marry someone, that person has to be Mr. Harris," Ronan said.

    "Is this true, Lillian?" Elijah hastily asked.

    Lillian shook her head. "No. Mr. Harris is just a friend to me."

    Steven was furious. He was one of Ravenview City''s top four young men, and countless women

    dreamed of sleeping with him.

    However, he had tried to court Lillian for two years, but she was still indifferent about him. It was

    very infuriating.

    "What if I ask you to get married to Mr. Wilder? Are you willing to do it?" Elijah asked in anticipation.

    "No." Lillian shook her head without hesitation. She didn''t have any feelings for Sebastian at all, and

    she even felt a little disgusted with him.

    If she didn''t have to ask him to treat her grandfather, she wouldn''t even want to see him, let alone

    get married to him.

    "Dad, Mr. Wilder has cured you, and we''re all very grateful for that. But you can''t tell them to get

    married just like that. It''s too hasty," Ronan objected.

    "Uncle Ronan is right. You''ve already given him ten million dors, too. If that''s not enough, I can

    give him another ten million."

    Even though Lillian had rejected him, Steven refused to give up. As long as Lillian wasn''t married,

    he would still have a chance.

    Elijah wanted to say something, but Sebastian cut him off. "Mr. Smith, I appreciate your kindness,

    but since Ms. Smith isn''t willing, let''s forget about it. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be

    leaving now."

    Elijah looked immensely disappointed. "Lillian, help me see Mr. Wilder off."

    ¡­

    Soon, Lillian pulled up next to Sebastian in a car. Sebastian sat in the passenger seat without any

    formalities.

    Before Sebastian could say anything, Lillian stepped on the gas pedal. The car instantly lurched

    forward and sped into the distance.

    A few minutester, the two returned to the hotel room from before.

    Like before, after closing the door, Lillian began to undress.

    "Ms. Smith, are you feeling warm?" Sebastian asked curiously.

    "What do you mean?" Lillian was puzzled.

    "If you don''t feel warm, why did you take off your clothes as soon as you came in?" Sebastian

    asked in a curious tone.

    Lillian''s face instantly turned red. She said in fierce embarrassment, "You already know why, so

    don''t ask.

    "I''m a woman of my word. You saved my grandpa, so I''m fulfilling my promise to you. But this will be

    thest time. I don''t want to see you ever again."

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Lillian took off her coat before pausing. She blushed and said to Sebastian, "Can you turn around,

    please?"

    "It''s not like I haven''t seen you naked before. Plus, you''re stripping just for me right now," Sebastian

    said with a grin as he sat back on the bed.

    Lillian found that reasonable and so quickly took her skirt off. She was left in nothing but her

    underwear now.

    Sebastian continued admiring her body. Though this wasn''t his first time doing so, it still pleased

    him to no end.

    Lillian was flushed to her ears. Even though she''d slept with Sebastian once before, she didn''t

    remember anything about that night. So, this was no different than her first time to her.

    "Have some water first." Sebastian got Lillian a ss of water which the former took a small sip of.

    Sebastian smiled wickedly. He then lifted Lillian and sat her down on the bed.

    "Be gentle, please. This is my first time." Lillian was incredibly nervous and fearful.

    But those feelings didn''tst for very long. She soon began feeling tired before eventually falling

    asleep.

    Sebastian took out a small box and began performing acupuncture on Lillian with some needles.

    Her heart condition was incredibly serious. Though Sebastian had treated herst time, he hadn''t

    entirely cured her of her ailment, which was why she needed another treatment.

    After Sebastian was done, heid Lillian in bed and covered her with the sheets.

    He then gave Natalie a call and told her, "Come fetch me from the Raven Hotel."

    Sebastian exited the hotel half an hourter when Natalie arrived in a Mercedes-Benz at the

    entrance. She asked, "Where are you heading, Mr. Wilder?"

    "To the office."

    Sebastian had been living in his office at thepany for the past few days. There was a private

    space in it with a bed and daily necessities where Sebastian livedfortably.

    He hadn''t bought a ce of his own yet. He had no family, so there was no point in doing so.

    Soon after Sebastian returned to his office, Tyler drove with Maria to Phoenix Corp.

    "Is the Supreme One really in there, hon?" Maria asked.

    "Of course he is. One of my friend''s brothers works here. He told him that the Supreme One had

    arrived at Ravenview City a couple of days ago. Most people haven''t heard of this yet, so we need

    to seize this golden opportunity!

    "Our family will be able to upgrade ourselves if we can make a good impression on the Supreme

    One. It won''t be long before we surpass the four prestigious families!"

    Tyler got more excited as he went on. It was as if he was already seeing how bright his future would

    be.

    "C''mon, let''s go." Tyler then led Maria to the office entrance.

    Maria quickly touched up her makeup and unbuttoned a button on her shirt, revealing more skin.

    She had her own ulterior motive which was to try and appeal to the Supreme One.

    The Supreme One was a powerful and nearly omniscient person.

    Maria''s status would greatly increase even if she was just taken as his lover. The four prestigious

    families would have to treat her with utmost respect from then on.

    "Stop right there! What''s your business here?" two bodyguards questioned the moment they saw

    Maria and Tyler approaching.

    "My name is Tyler Cadwell from the Cadwell family. This is my fianc¨¦e, Maria Lisbon of the Lisbon

    family.

    "Please let the Supreme One know we''re here to pay our respects," Tyler said humbly, even though

    the security guards were nothing more than guard dogs to him.

    Since the security guards worked for Phoenix Corporation, they naturally had to be treated with an

    extra level of respect.

    "Wait here," one of the guards said before heading into the office.

    Instead of reporting to Sebastian, the guard informed Natalie. After all, the Supreme One didn''t

    entertain guests so easily.

    "Let them in," Natalie said. She knew who Tyler and Maria were, especially since the former''s family

    was a pretty prominent one in Ravenview City.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As for Maria, she was Sebastian''s ex-fianc¨¦e and had called off their engagement after looking

    down on him. Instead, Maria was now engaged to Tyler.

    The security guards soon brought Maria and Tyler over to Natalie''s office.

    Tyler lusted over Natalie''s sexy figure but didn''t dare show it. Natalie was the Green family''s eldest

    daughter, after all, as well as the Supreme One''s secretary. Tyler couldn''t afford to cross her.

    "Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Green. I''m Tyler Cadwell, and this is my fianc¨¦e, Maria Lisbon," Tyler

    said humbly alongside Maria.

    "You two wish to see the Supreme One?" Natalie asked.

    "Yes. We humbly ask for your help to inform the Supreme One about this," Tyler said with a smile.

    "The Supreme One is an incredibly busy man and has no time whatsoever for you two. Please

    leave now if you have no further business here," Natalie said, annoyed.

    "Ms. Green, we n to host our wedding at Raven Hotel soon and pray that the Supreme One can

    grace us with his presence," Tyler said.

    He took out a credit card and a wooden box. "There''s 50 million dors in this card and a century-

    old Dragon Root in this box, as a token of gratitude to the Supreme One."

    "Wait here, then." Natalie took the items and went to Sebastian''s office.

    "Mr. Wilder, Tyler Cadwell and Maria Lisbon are hosting their wedding soon and would like to invite

    you as a guest. Do you need me to kick them out for you?" Natalie asked Sebastian.

    "No need. Tell them I''ll attend the wedding." Sebastian examined the Dragon Root. This was a very

    rare and near-priceless herb. He was going to keep it.

    "Huh?" Natalie was shocked. Still, she didn''t question Sebastian and went to inform Tyler and Maria

    of the news right away.

    Tyler and Maria were extremely thrilled knowing the Supreme One would be attending their

    wedding.

    The Cadwell family''s status would be greatly boosted that way. At that point, the entire city of

    Ravenview would be vying for the Cadwell family''s favor!

    ¡­

    Two weeks went by.

    Sebastian was in the middle of being massaged by Natalie when he received an unknown phone

    call.

    "Hello? Is this Mr. Wilder?" A delightful feminine voice rang out.

    "Is this Lillian Smith?" Sebastian asked uncertainly.

    "Yes."

    "Why do you have my number? I don''t remember giving it to you."

    "It was in your hotel registration log," Lillian exined.

    "So, you went back to the hotel just to get my number. Why? Did you miss me?" Sebastian grinned.

    Lillian ground her teeth angrily on the other end of the call. Sebastian had slept with her twice now

    and she''d been unconscious during both times. The mere thought of it pissed Lillian off to no end.

    "I just wanted to let you know that Grandpa wants to invite you to an event tomorrow," Lillian gritted

    out. She wouldn''t have voluntarily contacted Sebastian if Elijah hadn''t specifically told her to.

    "Send me the date and time. I''ll be there on time." Sebastian then hung up the call.

    Soon, he received the details from Lillian. Elijah''s event was to be held at Raven Hotel tomorrow at

    9:00 am.

    "What a coincidence," Sebastian chuckled.

    Tyler and Maria''s wedding was going to be held tomorrow at the Raven Hotel, too.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Raven Hotel was the most luxurious hotel in Ravenview City. Its patrons were wealthy, prominent

    figures in society.

    The hotel was especially merry today since it was Tyler and Maria''s wedding day. The two were in

    their wedding outfits as they weed their guests by the entrance.

    Countless guests had arrived, many of them from the prominent families in the city.

    The Cadwell family had been growing more powerful by the year and was now considered part of

    these prominent families.

    But the other reason why these families were attending the wedding was because of the Supreme

    One.

    Tyler had leaked the news some time ago that the Supreme One would be attending his wedding,

    which was astounding news to many. If this was true, the Cadwell family''s status would be further

    upgraded.

    They could ignore the Cadwell family, but they couldn''t do the same with the Supreme One.

    Tyler kept waiting for the Supreme One to turn up but never saw him.

    When most of the guests had arrived and the wedding was set to begin, Tyler sighed helplessly.

    He was about to lead Maria into the hotel when a taxi stopped in front of them. A man in a casual

    outfit stepped out of it. He then walked over with his hands in his pockets.

    "What are you doing here, you poor bum?" Tyler''s face darkened when he saw it was Sebastian.

    "None of your business!" Sebastian scoffed and walked into the hotel. He didn''t want to waste his

    time with Tyler.

    "Stop right there!" Tyler grabbed Sebastian''s arm. "It''s my wedding with Maria today, and I''ve

    booked the entire hotel out! Are you nning to get a free meal out of this?"

    Maria rolled her eyes and said with disdain, "I''ve never met someone so shameless. Coming to your

    ex-fianc¨¦e''s wedding just for a free meal? How much more can you humiliate yourself?"

    Tyler threatened Sebastian outright, "I''m warning you, jackass¡ªyour engagement with Maria is

    over, so you better screw off if you know what''s good for you! I''ll teach you a hard lesson if you try to

    cause a scene!"

    "Are you certain you''ve booked the entire hotel?" Sebastian smirked.

    "Of course. All save for a single private suite," Tyler replied proudly. He''d wanted to book the entire

    hotel for the day, but one of the rooms had been booked by a powerful patron already.

    "Exactly. That''s the room I''m heading to right now, not your wedding. Now get out of my way,"

    Sebastian said, annoyed.

    "You''re going to the private suite?" Tyler sneered. "Do you know who is in there, kid? They''re the

    most prestigious family in Ravenview City¡ªthe Smiths.

    "They''re hosting a celebration for an esteemed guest today. Are you telling me you''re the guest

    they''ve been waiting for?"

    Sebastian nodded. "Yep. Exactly."

    Tyler and Maria erupted intoughter.

    "Are you kidding? How bold of you to call yourself the Smith family''s esteemed guest! Have you

    even looked at yourself?" Tyler scoffed.

    Maria pursed her lips. "Don''t think you can pretend to be the Smiths'' esteemed guest just because

    you know Ms. Smith. I''ve already checked¡ªyou''re nothing more than a conman who pretended to

    be a doctor.

    "Ms. Smith was seeking you out the other day so you could treat her grandfather. Yet, your act was

    up the instant you went to the hospital as Dr. Matt Ricky was there! The Smith family then made you

    leave!"

    "Do you know what happened afterward?" Sebastian asked.

    Maria snickered. "I don''t need to find out to know that Dr. Ricky must''ve saved Mr. Smith! You can

    con people all you want, but I''ll teach you a lesson you''ll never forget if you try and con my wedding

    guests!"

    Sebastian''s eyes glinted coldly. "I didn''t want to waste my time with any of you. But since you insist

    on provoking me, there''s no reason for your wedding to proceed anymore! Now scram!"

    He then shoved Maria away and marched into the venue.

    "How dare you shove me, you scum?" Maria eximed angrily before running inside with Tyler.

    Sebastian found a spot to sit down in the venue. If Maria and Tyler wanted to y this game with

    him, he''d do the same with them.

    "Isn''t that Ms. Lisbon''s ex-fianc¨¦? What is he doing here?"

    "Why is he attending his own ex-fianc¨¦e''s wedding?"

    "He''s so bold. I would be begging for the ground to swallow me up at this point."

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Well, hees from poverty, doesn''t he? Their pride means nothing to people like him."

    The wedding guests gave Sebastian mocking remarks, most having seen him prior at the Lisbon

    residence.

    Plus, Maria had sent someone to stalk Sebastian after he left her home the other day. She wanted

    to find out what Sebastian and Lillian''s rtionship was.

    Yet, Maria''s subordinate instantly got word that Sebastian was a conman and had been exposed by

    Matt on the spot. Sebastian was then forced to leave the hospital.

    So, the guests naturally did not hold their scathingments back now that they thought Sebastian

    was just a lowly piece of scum.

    Maria and Tyler ran in just then. They''d wanted to have a row with Sebastian but held back given

    the Supreme One might be amongst their guests right now.

    Tyler went over to Sebastian''s side and patted his shoulder. "Hey kid, I''ll let you off this time since

    it''s my wedding today. You can have something to eat, too. I''ll have a special meal prepared just for

    you."

    Tyler then told the hotel staff, "Get a bowl of dog food and set it by the door!"

    Some hotels had dog kibble in store. Raven Hotel was one of them. One of their servers swiftly

    ced a bowl of dog kibble by the wedding entrance.

    Tyler then said with a grin, "This is high-ss dog food, kid. You won''t be able to find this just

    anywhere, so go on and eat up."

    The guests burst intoughter.

    Unexpectedly, Sebastian didn''t get upset. He just closed his eyes and continued drumming his

    fingers on the table before him.

    "Ms. Green has arrived."

    When Tyler heard that Natalie was there, he immediately went outside with Maria to wee her.

    "Wee, Ms. Green!" Tyler greeted her while looking around. "Where''s the Supreme One?"

    "He''s already arrived," Natalie said with a smile.

    "Where? We haven''t seen him yet." Tyler was confused.

    "The Supreme One is currently resting in his hotel room." Natalie then took out a hotel key and

    handed it to Maria. "Why don''t you go see the Supreme One first, Ms. Lisbon? Mr. Cadwell, there''s

    something I''d like to speak to you about."

    Maria hurried over to the hotel room right away. She was so excited to be able to see the Supreme

    One after all this time. It''d just be the two of them, too. What a grand opportunity!

    Maria had already decided to give it her all to seduce the Supreme One. She''d be happy to just be

    his lover.

    The Supreme One was an incredibly powerful man. He''d be able to take Maria to great heights in

    the future.

    Maria pressed the room doorbell and nervously waited outside.

    "Come in," a male voice rang out from the room.

    Maria thought it was vaguely familiar but brushed the feeling away. She opened the door and

    walked inside.

    Her jaw dropped in shock when she saw who it was inside the hotel room.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    An old man was sitting on a couch in the hotel room.

    Unbeknownst to Maria, this was Sebastian himself. Though, at this point, his face was that of an old

    man''s. His hair was stark white, and his face wrinkled and scarred.

    "Are you the Supreme One?" Maria asked fearfully, suddenly feeling the urge to leave.

    Though the Supreme One was rumored to be an old and ugly man, Maria hadn''t expected him to be

    this hideous and old!

    "You dare question me?" Sebastian red at Maria, making her tremble in fear.

    She then fell to her knees, saying, "I would never dare! Please forgive me, Supreme One."

    "You may rise," Sebastian said.

    "Thank you, Supreme One." Maria sighed after getting back up. She overcame her fear and

    decided that she was going to seduce the old man no matter what he looked like.

    Maria was confident about her looks and body. Plus, she was dressed beautifully as the bride today.

    So, she was certain that any man''s resolve would sway at the sight of her.

    "Is it alright if I sit beside you, Supreme One?" Maria asked cautiously.

    Sebastian nodded.

    Maria happily sat down beside him. She even ced a hand on his thigh. When Sebastian didn''t

    react, she slowly pressed herself against him and kissed his neck and cheek.

    She even put Sebastian''s hand right between her legs.

    When she was about to kiss him on the lips, he stopped her. "I don''t think that is appropriate. You''re

    the bride today, after all."

    "My greatest wish is to be able to serve you, Supreme One. I can even call off the wedding if you so

    desire." Maria gazed expectantly at Sebastian.

    "You''re about to get married. Don''t you have any feelings for your fianc¨¦?" Sebastian asked.

    "How could I have any feelings for ame man like Tyler?" Maria scoffed. "You may not know this,

    Supreme One, but Tyler turned impotent a long time ago because he slept around too much.

    "I''m only marrying him to help my family. There are no feelings between us whatsoever. I''m still a

    virgin right now, so please allow me the honor of having you be my first."

    Maria blushed and began stripping off her underwear, waiting for Sebastian to descend on her.

    Sebastian sneered. What a shameless woman Maria was, sleeping with another man on her

    wedding day.

    "You had another fianc¨¦ before this, didn''t you, Maria? Yet, now you''ve renounced your prior

    engagement and decided to marry Tyler. Do you regret doing so?" Sebastian asked.

    "You mean that bum, Sebastian? He revolts me." Maria said expectantly. "Let''s not talk about this

    any longer, Supreme One. Take me, please."

    "Turn around and look at who I am, Maria."

    "You''re the Supreme¡­" Maria turned around immediately.

    Sebastian had taken off his mask, revealing his handsome face.

    "Sebastian?" Maria gasped.

    "Surprise, surprise. The man you''re trying so hard to please is your so-called ''bum,''" Sebastian said

    sarcastically.

    "How dare you impersonate the Supreme One?" Maria eximed in a fit of rage, feeling ashamed

    at the same time as it had been Sebastian she was seducing earlier.

    How she wished the ground would open and swallow her up right now!

    "Do you have any proof to your im?" Sebastian sneered.

    "I''m not going to let this go just like this, asshole. Just you wait!" Maria hissed before quickly leaving

    the room.

    Tyler was in the middle of tending to his guests when he saw Maria hurry down. He quickly asked,

    "Where is the Supreme One?"

    "Natalie Green lied to us. There was no one in the room," Maria grunted.

    She didn''t mention Sebastian because it''d be difficult to keep things under control if he started

    bbing about what happened.

    "That little bitch. She even took my money! I''ll teach her a lesson sooner orter!" Tyler gritted out

    angrily.

    But he actually didn''t dare to seek Natalie out as she wasn''t someone he could afford to cross.

    Just then, a video suddenly began ying on the projector screen onstage.

    Maria was depicted seducing Sebastian. Thetter''s face was pixted, but Maria''s was not.

    The wedding guests'' eyes widened in utter shock as they began murmuring amongst themselves.

    "Who knew someone as prim as Maria would actually be so slutty behind closed doors? Trying to

    seduce another man on her own wedding day? What a whore."

    "Maria has the bodily assets to justify her actions, after all. Poor Mr. Cadwell, though. He got

    cheated on even before marriage."

    Many guests were now looking at Maria with a new, lustful light. They were already thinking about

    how to have some fun with her.

    Meanwhile, Tyler and Maria had their backs to the projector screen. They quickly turned around

    when they noticed something wrong with the guests'' reactions.

    Maria immediately flushed with embarrassment. Fear consumed her.

    Beside her, Tyler roared, "Shut it off! Someone fucking shut it off!"

    He kept on yelling until the projection finally stopped a minuteter.

    Tyler then red murderously at Maria.

    Maria trembled frightfully. "Please hear me out, honey. It''s not what you think."

    "I''ll deal with you when we''re back home!" Tyler shot her another re before turning to face his

    guests.

    He forced a smile and said, "The video that yed earlier was just a hoax. Someone was trying to

    humiliate us, so please don''t believe in it."

    But none of the guests believed Tyler''s exnation whatsoever. Tyler was so pissed off because he

    knew this was exactly the case.

    Sebastian walked downstairs just then. Tyler immediately ran over to him and snarled, "You did this,

    didn''t you, you asshole? I''m going to fucking kill you!"

    Maria furiously lunged at Sebastian as well.

    Just then. Sebastian pped her right in the face.

    "Did you just hit me?" Maria asked in disbelief, cupping her burning cheek.

    "You''re going to die today, kid!" Tyler roared and raised a hand to strike Sebastian.

    But Sebastian was one step ahead and swiftly pped Tyler, too. The force was so hard that a

    burning red imprint surfaced on his cheek, and blood began leaking from his lip.

    "How does it feel? This is what you get for provoking me," Sebastian said to Tyler before pping

    him again.

    Tyler was dazed from the ps and fell right to the floor.

    "Did he just hit Mr. Cadwell? He''s digging his grave at this point."

    "Mr. Fisk is here! This kid is toast."

    A middle-aged man marched over quickly just then. "Who struck my son?"

    "Dad, you''vee just in time!" Tyler ran over to his father''s side before pointing angrily at

    Sebastian. "This is who hit me! I''m going to kill him!"

    "You!" Fisk Cadwell recognized Sebastian right away. "How dare you harm my son, you piece of

    shit? Take him down and toss him out, boys!"

    Several mean-looking brutes began running toward Sebastian.

    "Wait!"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    A woman suddenly appeared in the hall right when the brutes neared Sebastian.

    "What are you doing here, Ms. Smith?" Fisk went to greet her with a warm smile.

    It was Lillian.

    "What are all of you doing?" Lillian snapped.

    Fisk pointed at Sebastian and said, "I was just about to teach this bastard a lesson. He came to

    cause a scene at my son''s wedding and even attacked both my son and his wife."

    "Mr. Wilder is our family''s guest. Whoever attacks him will be antagonizing my family," Lillian said

    and stood beside Sebastian. She was like some regal and powerful queen above everyone.

    Sebastian whispered in her ear, "You don''t have a crush on me now, do you? I didn''t expect you to

    be so concerned about me."

    "Don''t think too much of it. I wouldn''t have wasted my time with you if my grandfather hadn''t asked

    me to," Lillian said with a forced smile.

    She didn''t hate Sebastian, but she didn''t like him, either.

    "Why don''t you marry me? We''ve slept together, and your grandfather seems to like me a lot,"

    Sebastian suggested with a grin.

    Lillian turned to face Sebastian and said angrily, "That''s in the past. You better not bring it up ever

    again, or else, don''t me me for taking drastic measures!"

    Meanwhile, the Lisbon family was having a tense conversation with the Cadwell family.

    They didn''t want to offend the Smith family, but they couldn''t just let Sebastian off as he''d pped

    both Tyler and Maria at their own wedding. They''d be the entire city''sughing stock

    otherwise!

    After the two families reached an agreement, they went over to Lillian.

    "Look at my son''s and his wife''s faces, Ms. Smith. See what Mr. Wilder here has done to them!"

    Fisk eximed.

    He continued, "I would''ve let this pass if this had happened on any other day, out of respect for your

    family.

    "But given it''s these two''s wedding today, we''d lose our guests'' respect if nothing is done! Our

    families won''t be able to maintain our dignity in Ravenview City!"

    Clement was infuriated as well. "Exactly! This bastard needs to pay!"

    "Mr. Wilder saved my grandfather''s life, so I can''t just sit by and do nothing. Why don''t both of us

    reach apromise? I''ll make Mr. Wilder apologize to you and give you a million dors as

    compensation," Lillian suggested.

    "No way!" Fisk refused without hesitation. He said coldly, "We canpromise out of respect for the

    Smith family, but an apology means nothing!"

    "What do you think should be done, then?" Lillian asked.

    "An eye for an eye!" Fisk quipped. "Both my son and his wife should p him once in the face, too."

    "You also need to kneel in front of me until I''m satisfied!" Tyler roared.

    "That''s too much," Lillian said.

    Tyler held his rage back and said, "Then I won''t ask it from him out of respect for you, Ms. Smith.

    But I want to p him twice more!"

    Lillian turned to Sebastian. "I''ve tried my best, Mr. Wilder. Why don''t you just let them p you

    back?"

    Sebastian smiled sarcastically. "I''ve only ever been the one striking others, not the other way

    around. These folks are delusional."

    "You heard him, Ms. Smith. We want to calm the situation, too, but this kid is too outrageous.

    There''s nothing more to say if that''s the case. Sic him, boys!"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    "Sic him, boys!" Fisk instructed. His hired brutes immediately made to lunge at Sebastian.

    "Stop!" Lillian quickly cried out. She asked Sebastian, "Do you want to end up crippled?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You really think these weaklings can cripple me?" Sebastian scoffed.

    "I won''t be able to save you if you keep this up!" Lillian grunted, not expecting Sebastian to be so

    stubborn.

    Sebastian grinned before saying, "I don''t need you to save me. I''m not scared of these weaklings."

    "You have some big balls to still put on a brave act in your final hour, kid. I''d like to see just how

    tough you say you are! Beat him to a pulp, boys!" Fisk hissed murderously.

    "Wait, Mr. Fisk. Let me speak to him again." Lillian stood defensively in front of Sebastian. This

    made Sebastian feel delighted.

    Fisk stopped his men. He still needed to respect Lillian and not offend the Smith family lest they

    suffer the consequences.

    Lillian pulled Sebastian aside and said, "These are men of their word, Mr. Wilder. I really can''t help

    you anymore if you continue being so stubborn."

    "I''m not being stubborn. I genuinely am not threatened by these men," Sebastian said truthfully.

    He was the Supreme One and was just as powerful as Hades himself. People trembled upon

    hearing his name. How would someone like him be frightened by a couple of stragglers?

    "Can you stop boasting? I hate people like you the most. I couldn''t care less about you if it weren''t

    for my grandfather," Lillian huffed.

    "I''m not boasting, nor do you need to step in this matter," Sebastian said.

    "Then don''t regret your decision!"

    Lillian was infuriated. Still, she called her grandfather on the phone instead of leaving. Maybe the

    situation could be kept under control if Elijah came here in person.

    But Fisk had already lost his patience. "What are all of you waiting for? Attack him!"

    Fisk''s men then all lunged at Sebastian at once.

    "Die!"

    One of the men ran over and aimed a kick right between Sebastian''s ribs.

    These brutes were all formidable and highly skilled fighters the Cadwell family had paid to work for

    them.

    The onlookers had even begun imagining the sight of Sebastian wailing in pain on the ground. None

    of them pitied him, however. Most of them felt that he deserved it.

    Only Lillian seemed to feel bad for Sebastian, but only for a split second. She too felt like Sebastian

    deserved such an oue.

    A cold smile graced Sebastian''s lips as he dodged the kick before pping his attacker in the face.

    To everyone''s shock, the brute swiftly fell back from the force and passed out on the floor. None of

    them had expected Sebastian to be so skilled.

    The remaining brutes were surprised as well, but they then decided to crowd Sebastian before

    striking all at once.

    Sebastian leaped six feet into the air and sent the remaining brutes flying backward as his heel

    came into contact with their faces.

    The crowd immediately grew silent as their eyes widened in utter shock.

    Lillian was especially astounded. She''d always thought Sebastian was just an incredibly skillful

    healer. Who knew he''d be so skilled in martial arts, too?

    Sebastian turned to Fisk and scoffed. "Are you seriously trying to take me down with just these

    guys? How pathetic."

    "Don''t get so cocky, kid! I''ll get Mr. Miller from the Shadowtiger here right now to kick your ass!"

    "Yeah! Hurry and get Mr. Miller here to take him down!" Tyler''s mom, Daphne Rosewell, eximed.

    "I didn''t know Mr. Fisk knew the Shadowtiger n''s Andrew Miller. Andrew is the most powerful

    man in Ravenview City''s underworld."

    "Yeah. The Shadowtiger n is extremely powerful and has several hundred members. I heard

    they even have connections to the Supreme toon. Not even a prestigious family like the Smiths

    would dare to cross them!"

    The guests showed great respect at the mention of the Shadowtiger. Even Lillian''s expression

    changed greatly.

    Fisk soon got on a call with Andrew Miller. "Mr. Miller, it''s me, Fisk Cadwell. Some asshole is

    crashing my son''s wedding right now. Can you please lend us a hand? Thank you, thank you so

    much."

    Fisk appeared excited after hanging up the call. "Mr. Miller is right on his way, kid. I dare you to not

    run off!"

    Sebastian found a spot to sit down. "I''ll wait for him right here, then. You can get God himself to

    come here today, and I still won''t be afraid!"

    "Alright. We''ll see just how you''ll meet your doomter," Fisk hissed, baring his teeth.

    Tyler and Maria were furious. Some of their teeth had even loosened from Sebastian''s p. It was

    incredibly humiliating for them right now.

    Lillian ran over to Sebastian. "Don''t just sit around. Run already! You won''t be able to escape once

    the Shadowtiger nes!"

    Sebastian was touched. "I didn''t know you cared so deeply about me. But I''m not really scared of

    the Shadowtiger."

    The guests erupted intomotion upon hearing this.

    "Does this kid have no limits? He doesn''t even respect the Shadowtiger n!"

    "He''s just a proud little brat. I bet he''ll piss his pants the moment Mr. Miller arrives."

    The guests were certain that Sebastian would meet his doom.

    Lillian was infuriated. "I know you can fight, Sebastian, but there are too many people in the

    Shadowtiger. Are you sure you can fight all of them?

    "Plus, many of them are masterful fighters who are more skilled than you are. You need to leave

    right now before they reach the hotel!"

    Sebastian said with a smile, "I know you care about me, Lillian, but you don''t need to worry about

    me. I''m not concerned about something as small as the Shadowtiger."

    "Can you stop lying? Aren''t you afraid of death?" Lillian was trembling in anger. Sebastian was

    incredibly stubborn!

    "What''s going on, Lillian?" Elijah hurried over just then after receiving Lillian''s phone call. His sons

    Ronan, Jamie, and Lucas hade along as well.

    "Grandpa, Dad, Jamie, you guys are finally here!" Lillian quickly exined everything that had

    happened to her family.

    "If that''s the case, then Mr. Wilder basically dug his own grave. Why should we get involved?" Lucas

    snorted.

    "Lucas is right. He made his own bed so he has toy in it now. Let''s just stay out of it," Jamie said.

    Elijah red at Lucas and Jamie. "Mr. Wilder saved my life, so I cannot allow this to happen!"

    "He did save you, but we also paid him ten million dors in return," Ronan said.

    "Is that all my life is worth, you brat?" Elijah barked.

    Ronan said nervously, "Of course not, Dad. I''m just concerned that the Shadowtiger might be too

    strong an enemy to have. They''re also ruthless. We don''t have what it takes to antagonize them."

    Elijah looked tense. Ronan was right¡ªthey couldn''t afford to cross the Shadowtiger.

    So, Elijah went over to Sebastian and said, "Mr. Wilder, the Shadowtiger n is not a force we can

    provoke. Why don''t you leave for now?"

    "I''m grateful for your concern, but I''m not going to be leaving today. I''m curious to see just what

    these people are going to do about me," Sebastian responded.

    He then ordered a Supreme Liquor worth 300 dors before drinking it all on his own.

    Elijah was about to stop him when Lillian said, "Don''t waste your breath, Grandpa. I''ve already tried

    to stop Mr. Wilder earlier but to no avail."

    Elijah sighed long and hard before going to Fisk''s side. "Mr. Fisk, could you kindly consider

    resolving this issue amicably out of respect for me?"

    Fisk said apologetically, "It''s not that I don''t respect you, Mr. Smith. This young man is just too

    disrespectful and needs a lesson he''ll never forget."

    "If you let Mr. Wilder off this once, I''m prepared to offer you a contract for an order worth two billion

    dors. What do you think, Mr. Fisk?" Elijah asked persistently.

    Fisk immediately wavered. They''d earn a profit of at least several billions from such arge contract.

    It''d be a great addition to their family''s wealth.

    "Don''t take the offer, Dad. Otherwise, the Lisbons and us will never gain any respect here in

    Ravenview City again," Tyler eximed.

    Fisk nodded. "My son is right. I''m sorry about this, Mr. Smith."

    "The Shadowtiger''s Mr. Miller has arrived!"

    Everyone instantly turned to the entrance and watched as a row of men marched in. A middle-aged

    man was at their lead, exuding a domineering air even though he was not the strongest-looking

    among the group.

    "Mr. Miller!" Fisk greeted happily and went over to wee Andrew.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    "Wee, Mr. Miller!" Fisk greeted Andrew respectfully. The rest of his family greeted Andrew with

    deep respect, too.

    Andrew observed Tyler and Maria and clicked his tongue. "What a tragic thing to be so injured on

    your wedding day."

    "You must avenge us, Mr. Miller!" Fisk stoked the fire a little more by saying, "This asshole is

    insanely bold.

    "He wasn''t the least bit scared when he heard you wereing. He doesn''t respect you and the

    Shadowtiger and even called you trash!"

    "How dare he?" Andrew roared murderously.

    The onlookers shivered in fear. Nothing good coulde from Andrew flying into a fit of rage.

    "Who is this person you speak of?" Andrew asked Fisk.

    Though Andrew was the king of Ravenview''s underworld, he was still apprehensive of certain

    people whom he couldn''t afford to cross. He didn''t want his actions to backfire, after all.

    "He''s just a conman." Maria scoffed.

    "Who is it? Show yourself!" Andrew barked, making the guests quiver in fear. Pindrop silence filled

    the hall.

    "It''s him, Mr. Miller." Tyler pointed at Sebastian.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Andrew narrowed his eyes dangerously before walking toward Sebastian with his men behind him.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian continued enjoying his wine as if oblivious to the danger he was in.

    Tyler quickly piped up, "Weren''t you being so outrageous earlier, Sebastian? Where''s that attitude

    now?"

    Sebastian swiftly pped Tyler in the face again, shocking thetter. The onlookers watched on in

    astonishment before chattering amongst themselves once again.

    "That kid is too fucking bold. He actually hit Mr. Cadwell in front of Mr. Miller! Mark my words, the

    kid''s gonna die very terribly."

    "Exactly. Mr. Miller can take someone out easily; the only concerning thing is how exactly he''ll kill

    them."

    "Was I being outrageous?" Sebastian pped back.

    Only then did Tyler return to his senses. He growled, "Look at him, Mr. Miller! He clearly doesn''t

    respect you!"

    "No one has ever dared to be so unruly in my presence. Since you''re the first, you''ll have to pay a

    terrible price for it. Break his legs!" Andrew ordered.

    His disciples then lunged at Sebastian.

    "Wait a second!" Elijah ran over and said to Andrew, "Could you please let him go for my sake, Mr.

    Miller? He saved my life."

    Andrew sneered. "Your sake? How is that my concern? All of you who aren''t involved in this¡ªleave,

    now!"

    The guests quickly ran out of the hotel in a panic. Though they were all influential or wealthy people

    themselves, they were nothingpared to Andrew Miller.

    Andrew was the king of Ravenview''s underworld and had several hundred men in his name, all

    bloodthirsty and cruel. It was extremely easy for Andrew to get rid of someone, so no one would

    dare to cross him.

    Elijah was about to plead for mercy on Sebastian''s behalf once more, but his sons quickly pulled

    him away. Ronan and Jamie were leaving as well since they couldn''t cross Andrew, either.

    Lillian gazed at Sebastian onest time, feeling somewhat sad, even though she didn''t know why.

    Sebastian had stripped her of her virginity, yet she still didn''t want harm to befall him.

    But Lillian couldn''t take control of the situation, so there was no point in lingering around. She might

    end up getting into trouble herself otherwise.

    Only the Lisbons, Cadwells, and the Shadowtiger n''s men were left in the wedding venue.

    Sebastian was there too, of course, still enjoying his liquor as if nothing much was going on.

    Andrew sneered. "You''re pretty brave, kid. A pity you''re too stupid for your own good."

    "That''s enough!"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Someone suddenly called out.

    Andrew was about to exact his fury on Sebastian when a group of people walked over.

    A young, beautiful woman led a group of bodyguards over as if she were a queen and they were

    her subjects.

    "What are you doing here, Ms. Green?" Andrew asked, his anger dissipating in an instant.

    "Why can''t I be here? My family owns this hotel. As for all of you trying to cause a scene here¡ª

    don''t you think you''re disrespecting my family?"

    Natalie, Sebastian''s secretary, had arrived. She was also actually the daughter of one of the four

    prestigious families in Ravenview City, the Greens.

    Though the fact that an heiress had gone to be someone else''s secretary might be shocking at

    first, it was actually a smart move yed by Natalie.

    After all, the title of the Supreme One''s secretary was far greater than her title as heiress to her

    family. Her entire family benefited from her position, too.

    For example, Andrew Miller wasn''t too keen on causing a scene anymore now that Natalie was

    here.

    "Please don''t be upset, Ms. Green. I''m only here because the Cadwell family sought my help to

    teach someone a lesson.

    "I''ll just need a couple of minutes to take care of this matter before I leave your hotel," Andrew said

    in an incredibly humble tone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Who is this ''someone?''" Natalie asked.

    "Him." Andrew pointed at Sebastian.

    Natalie sneered. "I''d advise you to not y with fire, Tiger. Touch a single hair on Mr. Wilder''s head,

    and I promise you''ll suffer severe consequences."

    "Are you protecting him?"

    "Yes, I am. No one can harm Mr. Wilder today as long as I''m here!" Natalie said firmly.

    Andrew looked uneasy. He''d promised the Cadwell family he''de to their aid ever since they let

    him have one of their daughters a couple of days ago.

    If he couldn''t even take care of something as trivial as a conman per the Cadwells'' request¡ªand on

    their first call for help, too¡ªhe''d be incredibly humiliated.

    "What if I insist?" Andrew responded coldly.

    "You can surely try." Natalie waved her hand, and her bodyguards immediately ran over to stand

    guard.

    These bodyguards were all war veterans, so none of them were fearful of the Shadowtiger n. In

    fact, they even had a certain urge to fight them all.

    Andrew eximed in shock, "I''m only being respectful to you for the Supreme One''s sake, Ms.

    Green! Do not cross the line!"

    "So, you do know I have the Supreme One''s support. In that case, you should leave with your men

    right now, or I''ll call the Supreme One right away!

    "Who do you think he''ll choose to side with? Me or you?" Natalie raised her phone mockingly.

    Andrew stared at Natalie for a long moment before choosing to leave in the end. "Let''s go!"

    Andrew may be the king of Ravenview City''s underworld, but he was nothingpared to the

    Supreme One.

    Natalie was the Supreme One''s secretary, and they might even be sleeping together. Who knows?

    So, if she really did call him for help, Andrew would never be able to see the light of day again.

    "Don''t go, Mr. Miller!" Fisk cried. He and his family were panicking now.

    But Andrew ignored him and quickly left with his men.

    Sebastian had just so happened to finish his final ss of wine. He stood up to face the Cadwell

    family before saying, "I told you I wouldn''t be scared even if you asked God himself toe here.

    Now do you believe me?"

    "You haven''t won yet, kid. Ms. Green may being to your defense today, but I''m going to get

    even with you soon. Come on, let''s go!" Fisk snarled before preparing to leave the hotel.

    "Did I say you could leave?" Natalie gestured for her guards to surround Fisk and everyone else.

    "What is the meaning of this, Ms. Green?" Fisk asked incredulously.

    Natalie ignored him and asked Sebastian, "How would you like to deal with these folk, Mr. Wilder?"

    The Lisbons'' and Cadwells'' expressions fluctuated greatly upon hearing this.

    "Are you mistaken, Ms. Green? He''s nothing more than a conman who came and caused a scene

    at my son''s wedding.

    "I can tolerate you not giving us an exnation even though you own the hotel, but now you''re even

    considering his opinion? That''s just outrageous!" Fisk cried angrily.

    Natalie said with a sneer, "Mr. Wilder is my friend. If you antagonize him, you make an enemy out of

    me. He''ll be the one who decides how to deal with all of you."

    "This is impossible. He''s just a conman. How could he be your friend?" Daphne asked in disbelief.

    "Exactly, Ms. Green. Don''t be fooled by him. He and I were originally engaged, but he was too much

    of a bum for me to like him whatsoever. How could someone like him be fit to be your friend?" Maria

    whined.

    "Do I need any of you to dictate who I should befriend?" Natalie''s eyes glinted viciously before she

    continued awaiting Sebastian''s orders.

    Sebastian stretched his back and saidzily, "You guys wanted me to eat dog food earlier, right?

    Why don''t we have a bowl prepared for each of you?

    "You can screw off after you finish it, but if you don''t, I''ll feed all of you to the wolves!"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Confronted with Natalie''s threat, they had no choice but to sumb and begrudgingly consume the

    dog pellets on the ground.

    At that moment, survival trumped dignity.

    Clement and his cohorts brimmed with resentment toward Sebastian. He was the reason they were

    enduring humiliation. Clement silently vowed to make Sebastian pay the price at any cost.

    Elijah and Lillian lingered outside the hotel, their gazes fixed on the entrance, anxiously awaiting

    Sebastian''s appearance.

    As the Shadowtiger''s members dispersed, they contemted stepping inside to investigate, only to

    be promptly denied entry by the vignt hotel security. This denial weighed heavily on their minds,

    leaving them profoundly concerned.

    Elijah and Lillian were the only ones concerned, however. The rest of the family couldn''t care less

    whether Sebastian was dead or alive.

    If it weren''t for the fear of upsetting Elijah, they would have left long ago.

    Lucas grew impatient waiting. He blurted, "Grandpa, the Shadowtiger''s men are all gone. Sebastian

    must have been dealt with by now. There''s no point waiting around; the hotel staff must be dealing

    with the body."

    Elijah sighed heavily. "No matter what, he did save my life. We should go and collect his remains

    later."

    "Why bring such grim talk into the daylight?" a teasing voice chimed in, and suddenly, Sebastian

    appeared before them.

    "Mr. Wilder, you''re alright?" Elijah''s face was filled with disbelief. The others shared the same

    incredulous expression.

    "How could I not be alright? If it weren''t for the good wine, I would havee out much earlier,"

    Sebastian replied casually.

    "Didn''t Mr. Miller give you a hard time?" Lillian asked in astonishment.

    In her mind, the Shadowtiger''s members were ruthless. Even if they didn''t kill Sebastian, they would

    have at least left him severely injured. Yet, here he was, standing unharmed before them.

    "No, they were driven out by Ms. Green," Sebastian exined.

    "Why would Ms. Green drive Mr. Miller away over such a trivial matter?" Ronan frowned, feeling

    puzzled.

    "Well, you see, I once treated Ms. Green for an illness, so she owes me a favor," Sebastian

    exined.

    Elijah nodded inprehension. "Ah, I understand now. That''s why you''re not worried. Ms. Green

    owes you one."

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Speaking of which, Ms. Green''s quick to make a move. She''s managed to quietly cozy up to the

    Supreme One. It surely seems like the Green family is on the verge of rising," Ronan eximed.

    Lucas, feeling indignant, interjected, "If she can cozy up to the Supreme One, so can we. Why don''t

    we pay him a visit right away?"

    "It''s futile." Ronan shook his head. "I went to Phoenix Corporation a few days ago, but the Supreme

    One refused to see me."

    "You might not be able to, but perhaps Lillian could," Lucas suggested, casting a meaningful nce

    at her.

    Lillian bristled with anger. "What do you mean? Are you implying I should sacrifice my dignity just to

    cozy up with him?"

    "The Supreme One is the most outstanding man in the world. Countless women dream of marrying

    him, and there''s a line of people willing to be his lover.

    "I refuse to believe you don''t have any thoughts about him," Belinda said disdainfully, believing

    Lillian was trying to act all high and mighty.

    Lillian scoffed disdainfully. "Sure, the Supreme One might be outstanding, but haven''t you heard the

    rumors? They say he''s past his prime and, frankly, ugly.

    "If he showed interest in me, I''d be having nightmares every night."

    Beside her, Sebastian couldn''t help but chuckle at the rumors'' absurdity. How on earth did he, a

    young and handsome man, be an ugly old man in the rumors?

    "What''s the big deal about age anyway?" Belinda shrugged. "It''s about what a man can do, not how

    old he is. And looks? They''re overrated. Being good-looking won''t put food on the table."

    Belinda nced at Sebastian. "He''s good-looking, but what''s the use? All he does is brag and

    cause trouble. Any woman who ends up with him must be out of her mind."

    Sebastian felt a surge of irritation. He was just standing there yet was being unnecessarily criticized.

    Did he look like an easy target?

    Lucas nodded along with his mother. "Mom''s right. He''s nothing special, except for his good looks.

    Compared to the Supreme One, he''s nowhere near.

    "Lillian, you should seriously think about getting close to the Supreme One. If he takes a liking to

    you, it could do wonders for the Smith family."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    "Then why don''t you go? The Supreme One might have different tastes. He might even fancy you,"

    Lillian retorted.

    "You¡ª"

    "Enough, stop arguing!" Elijah intervened. "The Smith family hasn''t sunk so low as to barter their

    daughters. Let''s drop the subject."

    Elijah halted the quarrel among them and turned to Sebastian. "Mr. Wilder, please don''t mind their

    words. I''ve reserved a private room. Let''s head over there now."

    Sebastian nodded. He had only had a little to drink and was indeed feeling a bit hungry.

    Upon their arrival at the private room, they settled into their seats. Sebastian voluntarily sat beside

    Lillian.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    His choice visibly unsettled Ronan and Evelyn, particrly thetter. Evelyn maintained a passive-

    aggressive tone throughout the meal and frequently undermined Sebastian.

    Despite this, Elijah chose to ignore the tension. Sebastian keenly felt his indifference to this matter.

    Suddenly, Lillian gagged. She rushed to the bathroom with her hand covering her mouth.

    Sebastian excused himself to go to the restroom and waited outside for Lillian.

    "Are you alright?" Sebastian asked with concern as soon as Lillian emerged from the bathroom.

    "I''m fine, just feeling a bit nauseous." Lillian dismissed his concern.

    "You''re not pregnant, are you?" Sebastian teased.

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Lillian scolded, ring at him.

    But deep down, she felt a twinge of worry.

    "Did you take any precautions afterward?" Sebastian pressed.

    "I would never have a child with someone like you," Lillian huffed before storming off. At that

    moment, her worry intensified.

    Sebastian returned to the dining room to continue his meal, but Lillian felt queasy, especially at the

    smell of roasted meat.

    "Lillian, are you pregnant?" Belinda asked.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Lillian doesn''t even have a boyfriend, how could she be

    pregnant?" Evelyn snapped.

    In her opinion, Belinda was intentionally tarnishing her daughter''s reputation.

    However, Lillian felt a wave of guilt wash over her. Her face flushed red with embarrassment.

    As she couldn''t bring herself to eat, she made up an excuse about feeling unwell to leave the

    gathering early.

    She had intended to visit the hospital for a check-up but was afraid of running into someone she

    knew. So, she rushed to a nearby pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test instead before hurriedly

    returning home.

    ¡­

    The following day, Steven found himself unable to shake thoughts of Lillian from his mind, and his

    infatuation with her only deepened.

    Quinton Harris and Lte Yandel were well aware of their son''s feelings. Eager to connect with the

    Smith family themselves, they arrived at the Smith residence bearing gifts.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Ronan and Evelyn immediately grasped their intentions upon seeing the array of gifts. They were

    more than happy to facilitate the connection.

    Lte took Lillian''s hand and showered her withpliments. "Lillian, you''re bing more

    beautiful with each passing day. It''s no wonder Steven is lovesick and unable to focus on anything

    else."

    Evelyn chimed in with a smile, "Steven is a remarkable young man. Lillian can''t stop talking about

    him."

    Lillian interjected, "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? That''s not true."

    "You see? She''s too shy to admit it," Evelyn teased.

    "Indeed. A youngdy should be reserved," Lte added with a knowing smile.

    The two women exchanged banter, portraying Steven and Lillian as a budding couple deeply

    infatuated with each other.

    Meanwhile, Ronan and Quinton were already discussing future coborations and ambitious ns

    after the union.

    While Steven was thrilled, Lillian was furious, feeling like no one cared about her feelings.

    With a chuckle, Lte suggested, "Since we''re already at this point, let''s finalize their marriage."

    Evelyn promptly agreed.

    Ronan nodded, too. "Let''s settle it, then. We''ll pick a day for their engagement."

    "I''m the one directly involved in this. Why didn''t you ask for my opinion?" Lillian demanded.

    She felt deeply hurt as she realized her parents were only concerned about their own interests,

    completely disregarding her feelings.

    "Steven is such an outstanding young man. What more is there to hesitate about? This matter is

    settled," Evelyn stated firmly, leaving no room for Lillian to voice her concerns.

    Steven quickly chimed in, "Lillian, please give me a chance. I promise to treat you right and never

    let you down."

    "No, I won''t agree to that." Lillian couldn''t bring herself to ept her fate. She couldn''t marry

    someone she didn''t love.

    "You don''t have a say in this. Whether you agree or not, you''ll have to go along with it," Ronan

    retorted coldly.

    "I''ll go talk to Grandpa." Lillian knew she couldn''t stand up to them alone. But thankfully, she still had

    her grandfather, who cherished her deeply.

    "I''ve heard everything you''ve said," Elijah said as he descended from upstairs.

    Lillian rushed over to him, pleading, "Grandpa, they''re forcing me into marriage. Please, you have to

    help me."

    Lillian had expected Elijah toe to her defense immediately, but this time, she was wrong.

    "Lillian, Steven is a pleasant young man. Why don''t you just agree to it?" Elijah suggested.

    Ronan and Evelyn, who had been nervous about Elijah''s response, suddenly felt ecstatic upon

    hearing his words.

    Lillian stood frozen. She was stunned that even her grandfather wasn''t on her side anymore.

    "No, I won''t agree," Lillian cried, shaking her head in a final act of defiance.

    "You don''t have a choice. If you refuse, I won''t consider you my daughter," Ronan threatened

    bluntly. Despite his earlier hesitation, with Elijah now supporting him, he had no qualms about his

    decision.

    Feeling utterly defeated, Lillian ran back to her room in tears.

    Once again, she was consumed by waves of nausea. She darted into the bathroom and heaved for

    what seemed like an eternity, but nothing came up.

    At that moment, her eyes fell upon the pregnancy test kit. Two crimson lines stared back at her,

    confirming her worst fear.

    The pressure from her family to marry, coupled with her unnned pregnancy, nearly pushed her to

    the brink of copse.

    After crying for a while, she made a crucial decision and reached for her phone to dial Sebastian''s

    number.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian was seated in his office, listening to Natalie''s report.

    "Mr. Wilder, we''ve just been informed that members from the Dragonheart in Inda and the

    Novastar Organization in Bandaskar have covertly infiltrated Ravenview City. Their intentions seem

    to be targeted at you," Natalie reported.

    "If they''re targeting me, then the situation would be straightforward. I''m concerned they may have

    other intentions." Sebastian frowned, suspecting that they might have discovered something.

    "Besides you, what else in Ravenview City could rm them?" Natalie asked in confusion.

    "Summon Lord Hydra and Lord Cyclops in my name. Swiftly ascertain those people''s whereabouts,"

    Sebastianmanded.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Sebastian didn''t further exin why he issued thatmand. His return this time was ostensibly to

    fulfill his engagement, but in reality, he was searching for a particr treasure hidden in Ravenview

    City.

    This treasure was of immense significance, akin to a national treasure, and must not fall into

    outsiders'' hands.

    At first, Sebastian had nned to conduct his search discreetly. However, those people had picked

    up on something,pelling him to summon Lord Hydra and Lord Cyclops urgently for assistance.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    He had four formidable Gods of War under hismand, and Lord Hydra and Lord Cyclops were

    two of them.

    These warriors were meticulously trained by him. Each of them was formidable in their own right.

    Having Lord Hydra and Lord Cyclops by his side would alleviate much of his burden.

    "Alright, I''ll take care of it right away," Natalie replied.

    Just as she was about to leave, another thought struck her. "Mr. Wilder, there''s something else.

    We''ve just received a report from our informant in the Smith family. Steven has just proposed to

    Lillian at the Smith residence."

    "I see. I''ll handle this matter personally."

    A man usually had two crucial priorities: career and women.

    The woman he held dearest was Lillian Smith. With her being coerced into marriage, he couldn''t

    simply stand by and do nothing.

    Just as Sebastian was preparing to head to the Smith residence, he received a call from Lillian.

    Before he could say anything, he heard Lillian''s voice, choked with tears. "Sebastian, are you still

    willing to marry me?"

    "Of course. Are you okay?" Sebastian asked, concerned.

    "Bring your ID and birth certificate, and meet me at the city hall," Lillian said before hanging up.

    She admitted she was impulsive, but she had no other choice.

    If she had to choose between Sebastian and Steven, she would choose Sebastian without

    hesitation.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    While Steven was undoubtedly talented, he was also hypocritical. She had made it clear that she

    didn''t like him, yet he still came to propose. That alone disgusted her.

    In contrast, Lillian couldn''t entirely fault Sebastian although he had taken her innocence. Even when

    he exploited Elijah''s illness to pressure her into intimacy, his approach was transparent and

    forthright. He was a true viin.

    While both hypocrites and true viins were undesirable, she preferred thetter.

    Of course, the main reason was that she had already given herself to Sebastian and was carrying

    his child. Marrying him was the best choice.

    After Sebastian hung up the phone, he smiled radiantly.

    He had initially thought it would take some effort to win over Lillian, but happiness hade so

    suddenly.

    Sebastian knew Lillian''s sudden decision was likely due to her family pressuring her into marriage,

    yet it didn''t truly concern him.

    Once they were married, she would be his. Fully conquering her was just a matter of time.

    Sebastian changed into a sleek ck suit and groomed himself meticulously. Looking at the

    stunning reflection in the mirror, he nodded in satisfaction.

    As Sebastian exited the office, he coincidentally bumped into Natalie. She was momentarily stunned

    at the sight of him.

    Sebastian had never bothered to dress up before, and his attire was always casual.

    However, after taking the time to groom himself meticulously, he had transformed into the epitome

    of a wealthy young gentleman. His tall, imposing figure and rugged features only enhanced his

    captivating charm.

    "Ms. Green, what''s got you so lost in thought?" Sebastian waved his hand in front of her.

    "Ah¡­" Natalie snapped out of her daze, a blush rising to her cheeks. "Mr. Wilder, I''ve contacted

    Lord Hydra and Lord Cyclops in your name."

    "Excellent. Keep tracking their movements, and inform me immediately if there are any

    developments," Sebastian instructed.

    "Yes." Natalie hesitated for a moment before asking, "Mr. Wilder, are you dressing up so

    handsomely for a date?"

    "I''m getting married," Sebastian announced with a smile. He then hailed a taxi to the city hall.

    Meanwhile, Lillian was already waiting at the city hall''s entrance.

    She wore a white dress highlighting her tall, slender figure,plemented by elegant high-heels.

    Her hair cascaded over her shoulders, and a youthful glow adorned her face, exuding an ethereal

    beauty that captivated every passerby.

    Pedestrians couldn''t help but steal nces at her, and even a couple walking by couldn''t escape

    the allure, resulting in the man receiving a p from hispanion.

    "Lillian, you look stunning." Sebastian walked toward her. At that moment, he was brimming with

    excitement.

    Despite his status, where countless women would eagerly pursue him, Lillian was the only one on

    his mind.

    A flicker of surprise crossed Lillian''s eyes. Sebastian had always struck her as somewhat unkempt,

    but at that moment, he exuded a charm that made her heart skip a beat.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    "Let''s go inside," Lillian said.

    Just as she was about to enter the building, Sebastian caught her arm.

    "Wait a moment. Are you sure you won''t regret this?" Sebastian asked.

    "If I''ll regret it, I wouldn''t havee," Lillian replied.

    "In that case, wear this." Sebastian took out a blood-red pendant ne and ced it around her

    neck.

    The pendant was shaped like a teardrop magnified several times, hence its name, the Seraphic

    Tear Pendant ne.

    "What''s this?" Lillian asked, feeling puzzled.

    "It''s my most precious possession. From now on, it will be the Wilder family''s family heirloom,"

    Sebastian exined with a smile.

    Lillian didn''t think much of it. To her, it was just an ordinary pendant ne.

    The two entered the city hall and emergedter with the marriage certificate.

    Sitting in the car, Sebastian examined the marriage certificate and studied the photo they had taken.

    He was beaming in the picture, but Lillian''s smile seemed somewhat forced.

    Lillian started the car and drove off.

    "Where are we heading?" Sebastian asked.

    "Home," Lillian replied tly.

    "I haven''t bought a house yet. Shall we go buy one now? I have money," Sebastian suggested.

    He had been living alone in his office before, but now that he was married, he couldn''t let Lillian stay

    there with him.

    "Keep your money for yourself. Although we''re married now, I won''t spend a cent of yours," Lillian

    said firmly.

    Shortly after, Lillian drove into a luxurious vi area and parked in front of one of the vis.

    "Honey, is this your house?" Sebastian asked as he wandered around the vi.

    Lillian nodded. "I''ve only stayed in this house a few times since buying it, but I''ll be living here more

    often from now on."

    "Where''s the bedroom?" Sebastian asked.

    Lillian sat on the couch, feeling a headacheing on.

    Although she and Sebastian had obtained their marriage certificate, she understood that her

    grandfather and parents wouldn''t easily ept it. There would likely be many troubles ahead.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian went to inspect the two bedrooms on the first floor. After finding no signs of

    previous upancy, he walked out and asked, "Honey, where''s your room?"

    Lillian''s guard instantly went up. "Why do you ask?"

    "Come on, now that we''re married, we''ll be sleeping together. You won''t have to suffer sleepless

    nights alone anymore. I''ll hold you in my arms every night," Sebastian said with a charming smile.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''re overthinking it," Lillian said calmly. "I married you out of necessity, so we need to establish

    an agreement."

    "Is the first condition that I''m not allowed to touch you?" Sebastian guessed.

    "Exactly," Lillian said. "It''s a one-year agreement. You''re not allowed to touch me, and if necessary,

    you''ll have to cooperate with me in acting.

    "But don''t worry. Once the agreement expires, I''llpensate you with ten million dors."

    Sebastian wore an expression of resignation. "I''m at an age where I have a lot of desires. I can

    endure for a day or two, but three or four days might be a stretch, let alone a year. What if I

    identally vite the agreement?"

    "You absolutely cannot vite the agreement. If you do, I won''t let you off the hook, and you''ll have

    to pay ten times the penalty," Lillian warned solemnly.

    Sebastian felt reassured after hearing this. Ten times the amount was just 100 million dors, which

    he didn''t really care about.

    However, Lillian still had some doubts. She hurried to the study to print out two copies of the

    agreement.

    "Take a look. If everything''s fine, then sign it," Lillian said.

    Sebastian quickly skimmed through the agreement. Apart from the condition Lillian had mentioned,

    there were a few other ones, like not allowing him upstairs, dressing properly when leaving the

    room, and maintaining hygiene.

    Sebastian tore the agreement in half after reading it.

    "What are you doing?" Lillian eximed angrily upon seeing Sebastian tear up the agreement.

    Sebastian smirked contemptuously. "You married me willingly; I didn''t force you. Now, you''re

    presenting me with an agreement, forbidding me from touching you. That''s something I absolutely

    cannot ept."

    "I won''t say it again. I''ll give you ten million dors, and if you find it insufficient, I''ll double it," Lillian

    said.

    "I don''t want a single cent. I just want you," Sebastian said as he approached her.

    "Don''te any closer!" Lillian eximed. She hastily took a few steps back, attempting to flee.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Sebastian swiftly wrapped his arms around her from behind.

    "Let go of me," Lillian pleaded. Her attempts to break free were in vain as Sebastian pressed her

    down onto the couch.

    "No, please, I beg you," she implored.

    "I canpromise on anything, but not this," Sebastian said firmly.

    Women could be indulged, but not spoiled. Not allowing physical contact was simply uneptable

    to him.

    "I''m pregnant." Lillian resorted to her trump card in desperation.

    Sebastian paused before his anger red. "Lillian, now I understand why you rushed into marriage.

    You''re just trying to shift responsibility onto me!"

    "Don''t be ridiculous! You''re the only one I''ve been with. The child is yours," Lillian retorted, pushing

    Sebastian away in frustration.

    "Are you really pregnant? Have you been to the hospital for a check-up?" Sebastian inquired.

    "I didn''t go to the hospital. I bought a pregnancy test from the pharmacy," Lillian replied coldly.

    "Come, let me check your pulse," Sebastian offered.

    Lillian didn''t refuse. She knew Sebastian''s medical skills were remarkable.

    After checking her pulse, Sebastian showed a look of realization.

    Lillian wasn''t pregnant. She was experiencing some symptoms of anemia and hormonal imbnce,

    which could have led to a false positive on the test.

    "Okay. For now, steer clear of spicy and oily foods," Sebastian advised, then quickly turned away,

    struggling to suppress his amusement.

    Just as they were about to leave for the pharmacy, Lillian''s phone rang. She nced at it and

    rejected the call.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Who was that? Why didn''t you answer?" Sebastian asked curiously.

    Lillian hesitated before replying honestly, "It was my mom. I think I need to tell you the truth.

    Steven''s family is at my house. He came to propose to me. My grandfather and parents have

    agreed to it."

    Sebastian pretended to have a sudden realization. "Ah, so you''re just using me to avoid marrying

    him? That''s why you rushed into marrying me."

    "If you regret it, we can get a divorce," Lillian suggested.

    "Why would I regret it, especially since you''re carrying my child?" Sebastian said, suppressing his

    amusement.

    Just then, Evelyn called again. Lillian was about to hang up, but Sebastian stopped her. "Answer it.

    I''ll go with you. We''ll have to face it sooner orter."

    "My parents might give you a hard time, and my grandfather might not have your back. Even the

    Harrises might be against you. Are you sure you''re up for it?" Lillian asked, her tone tinged with

    worry.

    Sebastian shed a contemptuous smile. "I don''t even fear the Shadowtiger''s people. Do you think

    I''d be afraid of them?"

    Feeling reassured, Lillian decided to answer the call.

    As the call connected, Evelyn''s voice pierced through sharply. "You''ve been at the hospital for so

    long. Why haven''t youe back yet?"

    Lillian had used feeling unwell as an excuse to leave the house.

    "I''m on my way back now," Lillian said before hanging up.

    Sebastian drove Lillian to the Smith residence.

    The Smith and Harris families were joyfully discussing the engagement arrangements when they

    arrived.

    Steven''s face lit up at the sight of Lillian''s return, but he froze the next moment as he noticed

    Sebastian trailing behind her.

    Evelyn also spotted Sebastian, and her displeasure shed in her eyes. "Lillian, why did you bring

    him here?"

    Lillian summoned her courage and spoke up. "Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I have something important to

    announce."

    "What''s so serious?" Evelyn asked anxiously.

    Lillian suddenly clung to Sebastian''s arm, stunning both families into silence with her gesture.

    "We''re married," she dered, shocking everyone present.

    "What''s this nonsense?" Evelyn turned swiftly to Steven''s family. "Don''t pay her any mind. She''s just

    making excuses because she''s not ready to settle down yet, so she''s brought this man here to

    deceive us."

    "I don''t buy it," Lte said with a smile.

    Then, she turned to Lillian and added, "Lillian, I get that young people these days aren''t rushing into

    marriage, but you don''t need to bring him over to stage this drama.

    "We''re only talking about your engagement to Steven for now. We can figure out the wedding

    detailster."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    "We''re not acting. We just got married," Lillian said.

    "Do you expect us to believe that?" Evelyn certainly didn''t buy it.

    Lillian couldn''t be bothered to exin any further. She simply retrieved the marriage certificate from

    her bag. "Take a look at this."

    As everyoneid eyes on the marriage certificate, their smiles once again froze.

    A sense of foreboding crept into Evelyn''s heart. She quickly opened the certificate and couldn''t

    deny the truth staring back at her.

    "You¡­ you reckless girl, how could you run off and marry a stranger without a word?" Evelyn

    trembled with rage, her fingers itching to tear the certificate apart.

    Ronan hurriedly intervened. "Don''t tear it, we need it for the divorce."

    "Lillian, you''ve always been sensible, how could you be so foolish this time?" Elijah was also

    furious.

    He had initially nned to betroth Lillian to Sebastian, but after yesterday''s events, he had a

    change of heart.

    Sebastian might have offended the Lisbons and the Cadwells, but angering the Shadowtiger was a

    whole different level of seriousness.

    With his understanding of the Shadowtiger, Elijah knew Andrew wouldn''t simply let things slide.

    The question of whether Sebastian would make it through another day remained uncertain, and

    Elijah didn''t want his family to be caught in the crossfire.

    The Harrises'' faces were grim, especially Steven; his eyes burned with fury.

    Evelyn felt a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Mr. and Mrs. Harris, please don''t be upset. I''ll make

    sure they get a divorce right away."

    "What''s the point of divorcing? Even if they do, it''s still a second marriage!" Lte huffed.

    Evelyn hastily smiled. "They just got married. The marriage certificate is just a piece of paper. She''s

    still untouched."

    "Mrs. Smith, I won''t mind these things," Steven generously dered.

    Despite her lingering anger, Lte suppressed her rage upon seeing her son''s affection for Lillian.

    "Fine. If you ensure they divorce immediately, we won''t hold it against you."

    "Certainly," Evelyn assured, then tossed the marriage certificate to Lillian. "What are you waiting

    for? Go get a divorce!"

    Lillian shook her head. "I won''t divorce him."

    "If you even think of refusing, I won''t consider you my daughter anymore!" Evelyn''s face flushed

    with anger as she nearly roared.

    Elijah''s expression darkened. "If you still see me as your grandfather, go get a divorce right away."

    Lillian fought to contain her tears, her voice quavering as she pleaded, "Grandpa, Dad, Mom,

    please. I beg you, don''t pressure me any further. I simply cannot bring myself to divorce him, not

    when I''m already carrying his child."

    "What?" Lillian''s words sent shockwaves through the room, freezing everyone present.

    "It can''t be. This is impossible. I refuse to believe it!" Steven couldn''t contain his anger any longer.

    The news of Lillian and Sebastian getting married had already infuriated him.

    But now, learning that they had been together for a while and even had a child filled him with a

    sense of betrayal so deep that it ignited a murderous rage within him.

    Evelyn trembled with anger as she pointed a quivering finger at Lillian. "Are you trying to drive me to

    an early grave? How could a young girl like you utter such things?"

    "Your mother is right! How could you fabricate such nonsense?" Ronan seethed with frustration.

    "I''m not making it up. Everything I''ve said is true. If you don''t believe me, we can go to the hospital

    together," Lillian replied calmly. Since the truth was out, she might as well make everything crystal

    clear.

    "When did this happen? Howe we didn''t know anything about it?" Evelyn asked in disbelief.

    "That doesn''t matter anymore. Everything that needed to be said has been said," Lillian stated

    firmly.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "I''ll kill you!" Ronan could no longer suppress the rage boiling within him, his hand poised to deliver

    a stinging p to Lillian''s delicate face.

    Lillian shut her eyes in terror.

    Just as Ronan''s hand was about tond, another hand grasped his wrist.

    It was Sebastian. Lillian was his wife now, and he couldn''t stand by idly.

    "Let go of me! I''m going to discipline my daughter. Mind your own business!" Ronan roared in fury.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Sebastian forcefully shrugged off Ronan''s hand. He said icily, "While she may be your daughter,

    she''s also my wife now.

    "I might not have had a say before, but from the instant we got married, she''s under my care and

    protection. Anyone who dares toy a hand on her will answer to me."

    A charming smile graced Sebastian''s lips. "If you acknowledge me as your son-inw, I''ll naturally

    respect you as my father-inw. But if you choose not to, then I see no reason to indulge you."

    "You¡­ you¡­" Ronan stuttered, at a loss for words as he pointed a trembling finger at Sebastian.

    Sebastian''s sharp gazended on his face, and he coldly said, "I detest being pointed at. If you wish

    to keep your finger, I''ll happily help you remove it."

    Startled, Ronan swiftly retracted his hand. He was well aware of Sebastian''s boldness and strength.

    "You''ve picked yourself quite the man. I''m tempted to give him a good smack myself!" Ronan''s tone

    dripped with anger as he directed his gaze toward Lillian.

    Lillian nced at Sebastian and said, "He''s my father. Could you please control your temper?"

    "Now that my wife has spoken, I''ll try to control my temper," Sebastian retorted with a touch of

    sarcasm.

    While he promised to try, his implication was clear: if they pushed him too far, he wouldn''t care

    whether they were inws or anyone else.

    "Let''s go!" Quinton stormed off in anger.

    "Since they already have a child, why linger here?" Lte, equally indignant, pulled Steven away.

    Steven red at Sebastian, his eyes aze with fury. "Just you wait. I won''t let you off!"

    Sebastian''s expression was full of disdain. While the Harris family was one of the four major families

    in Ravenview City, they held little significance in his eyes.

    Elijah looked at Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, I''m grateful for your help, but I must admit, this turn

    of events has left me quite disappointed.

    "Nevertheless, dwelling on it further won''t change anything. Take care of yourselves from here on

    out."

    With that, Elijah headed upstairs.

    "Look what you''ve done to your grandfather," Evelyn said with frustration, her hand poised to deliver

    a p on Lillian''s face.

    But when she saw the cold smirk on Sebastian''s lips, she slowly lowered her hand.

    "Sebastian, do you think you''re worthy of my daughter?" she asked.

    "In this world, there isn''t a woman I''m not worthy of," Sebastian replied arrogantly.

    Evelyn''s face contorted with disdain. In her eyes, Sebastian was nothing more than a narcissistic

    braggart.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "The old man just said there''s no point dwelling on this further, but surely, you understand the

    customs of marriage, don''t you?" she continued.

    "Do you mean the betrothal gifts?" Sebastian seemed unsure.

    "Exactly." Evelyn nodded.

    "That''s easy. Tell me, how much do you want?" Sebastian asked confidently.

    "I know you''re worth ten million dors, but that''s our family''s money. Even if I ask for more, you

    won''t have any anyway. So, I''ll ask for just ten million dors from you.

    "However, the man my daughter marries must be someone who can take care of her and support

    her in both life and career. If you can do these two things, I''ll ept you as my son-inw."

    "I can do all of that," Sebastian dered.

    "Talk is cheap. How about we make a deal? You know our Smith Group is currently under Lillian''s

    management, and she''s been negotiating a deal with the Shadowtiger Group recently."

    After a brief pause, she proposed, "If you can close that deal sessfully, then I''ll believe what you

    just said. But if you fail, you''ll have to divorce Lillian."

    Then, she added, "And Lillian, you must abort the child!"

    "Mom, you know Mr. Miller owns the Shadowtiger Group, and he tried to kill Sebastian yesterday.

    Sending him to negotiate is practically signing his death warrant," Lillian protested angrily.

    "That''s not my concern. If he''s capable, he''ll seed. If not, he''s useless. I will not tolerate a

    useless son-inw," Evelyn retorted firmly.

    "Fine. I''ll ept this bet," Sebastian agreed without hesitation, finding the terms ridiculously simple.

    "Don''t involve me in your bet. I won''t abort the child," Lillian retorted.

    Though the sudden pregnancy had caught her off guard, she couldn''t bear to terminate her own

    child.

    "We''ll talk about the childter. But if he fails, you two must divorce immediately. I''m only giving you

    five days," Evelyn stated.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    "You shouldn''t have agreed to the bet with my mom," Lillian said as she pulled Sebastian out of the

    living room.

    "I''m your husband now. Why don''t you have any faith in me?" Sebastian asked with a yful smile.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "If it weren''t for Ms. Green helping you yesterday, Mr. Miller wouldn''t have spared you. It''s too

    dangerous for you to negotiate with him.

    "Let me handle this. You don''t have to worry about it," Lillian said.

    "Those people from the Shadowtiger are dangerous, and you know that better than I do. It''s too

    risky for you to go to them."

    Sebastian couldn''t let her take the risk. If she fell into danger, it would be disastrous.

    Lillian knew the danger too well. In a previous negotiation with Andrew''s son, she had been

    drugged. Luckily, she managed to escape by cleverly finding her way into Sebastian''s room.

    "Why don''t you give up the bet?" she asked.

    "Are you concerned about me?" Sebastian asked with a smile.

    A blush crept onto Lillian''s face. "I just don''t want our child to grow up without a father."

    "Don''t worry, I''m not one to take risks," Sebastian reassured her confidently. For him, it was a matter

    of a simple word.

    He had founded the Supreme Nexus with four major legions: Lord Drakaria, Lord Frostw, Lord

    Hydra, and Lord Cyclops.

    The Shadowtiger was merely an affiliate of the Frostw Legion.

    "Alright, I''ll leave now. Call me if you need anything," Sebastian said as he left the Smith residence.

    However, Lillian didn''t go with him. Evelyn wouldn''t approve of their rtionship until he secured the

    contract with the Shadowtiger Group.

    Though he could have forcibly taken Lillian with him, he chose not to.

    After all, they were going to be a family eventually. If it wasn''t necessary, he didn''t want to strain

    their rtionship.

    Besides, he would soon secure the contract, so there was no need to rush anything at that point.

    Upon returning to Phoenix Corporation, Sebastian summoned Natalie.

    "What are your orders, Mr. Wilder?" Natalie asked respectfully.

    "Notify Andrew to hand over the Skylink project to the Smith Group," Sebastian instructed.

    "Alright," Natalie replied.

    She dialed Andrew''s number and conveyed Sebastian''s message to him.

    "Mr. Wilder, the Shadowtiger Group is nning to hold a bidding conference in two days. All the

    Smith Group needs to do is participate in the bidding," Natalie informed.

    "Very well. Have you found any traces of those people I asked you to look for?" Sebastian inquired.

    Natalie shook her head. "Not yet. It seems like the Dragonheart''s and Novastar Organization''s

    members have disappeared after arriving in Ravenview City."

    "With Ravenview City being so expansive, if they''re intent on staying hidden, it''ll be quite the

    challenge to locate them. We just need to stay vignt.

    "Also, any updates on the amulets I asked you to find?" Sebastian inquired further.

    Locating the two amulets was paramount, as they held the key to a remarkable treasure. Hence,

    Sebastian was resolute in obtaining them at any cost.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Natalie shook her head once again. "I''ve had people search every antique shop in Ravenview City,

    but we haven''t found anything."

    Sebastian frowned. Based on his months-long investigation, both amulets had ended up in

    Ravenview City.

    Since they were antiques, the likelihood of them appearing in antique shops was high.

    However, the fact that they hadn''t been found was troubling. It was possible they had been hidden

    away, making the search even more challenging.

    And he was even more concerned that the amulets might no longer be in Ravenview City, which

    would be worse.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Lillian was at the hospital for prenatal check-ups under her mother''s persuasion.

    "What? I''m not pregnant?"

    When Lillian heard the doctor say she wasn''t pregnant, she was dumbfounded.

    "No, that''s impossible. That jerk has slept with me twice already. You must be mistaken," Lillian

    said, shaking her head incredulously.

    "I can guarantee you, there''s no room for error in my examination. But if you''re skeptical, feel free to

    seek a second opinion elsewhere. However, I stand by my assessment''s reliability," the doctor said

    with unwavering confidence.

    "But I''ve taken a pregnancy test before," Lillian protested, perplexed.

    "Pregnancy tests can be inurate. Moreover, my recent gynecological examination confirms that

    you''re still a virgin. What led you to believe you were pregnant?" the doctor inquired.

    "Doctor, are you certain she''s still a virgin?" Evelyn interjected anxiously.

    "I am certain," the doctor affirmed.

    Evelyn felt a surge of relief. She had initially suspected that Lillian had been deceiving her, but

    seeing Lillian''s bewildered expression made her question that assumption.

    "Lillian, what''s going on?" Evelyn asked.

    "I don''t know," Lillian murmured as she walked out of the hospital, still bewildered.

    Despite sleeping with Sebastian twice, she couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that she was still

    technically a virgin.

    Had he not touched her at all?

    During the first encounter, she was intoxicated. Alongside her menstrual cycle, she couldn''t recall

    what had happened.

    Back then, she didn''t feel any pain, which was odd considering her innocence was gone. Now, she

    finally understood what happened that day.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Sebastian hadn''t touched her¡ªat least, not in the sense of taking her virginity.

    As for the second time, it was even simpler toprehend. Sebastian had given her a ss of

    water, and after drinking it, she had drifted off to sleep.

    He had ample opportunity to take advantage of her. So, why didn''t he?

    Did he have some kind of disability that prevented him from doing so? It was the only exnation

    she coulde up with to make sense of it all.

    Meanwhile, Evelyn was ecstatic. After leaving the hospital, she sent Lillian home on her own and

    headed to the Harris residence to share the good news with Lte.

    Lte was skeptical, but Evelyn hade prepared. Not only did she produce the test results, but

    she also provided Lte with the doctor''s contact information, urging her to verify the information

    herself.

    Despite her doubts, Lte visited the hospital apanied by the hospital director, ensuring that

    the doctor wouldn''t dare to lie to her.

    Even then, the doctor confidently assured her that the test results were authentic. Finally, this put

    Lte''s suspicions to rest.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    After Lte shared the news with Steven, he burst intoughter.

    Lte turned to Evelyn, expressing her concern. "Even if nothing has happened between them

    yet, there''s no guarantee for the future. That''s why we must make them divorce as soon as

    possible."

    "Absolutely, I made a deal with him. If he can''t seal the Skylink deal within five days, he has to

    divorce Lillian.

    "And as you know, that project is under the Shadowtiger Group, and he''s angered Mr. Miller. If he

    stays away, fine. But if he dares to show up, Mr. Miller will definitely make him pay," Evelyn

    exined.

    Steven chimed in with a smile, "There''s no need to wait five days. I just received news that the

    Shadowtiger Group will host a bidding event in two days. I''ll seal the deal for you then. Consider it a

    betrothal gift for Lillian."

    Evelyn doubtfully inquired, "Lillian has tried several times yet failed to secure the deal. Are you

    confident?"

    "Of course," Steven replied confidently. "I''m good friends with Mr. Miller''s son, Kieran. I''ll personally

    speak to him on the day of the bidding event and ensure our sess."

    Steven was confident. He frequently indulged in women with Kieran and had recently gifted him his

    favorite secretary. He was convinced that Kieran would return the favor.

    ¡­

    After leaving the hospital, Lillian didn''t return home but instead called Sebastian. "Where are you?"

    she asked.

    "I''m at work. What''s up?" Sebastian replied.

    "Come home after work; I need to talk to you," Lillian said before ending the call.

    Sebastian initially nned to return home immediately. But, upon recalling his mention of being at

    work, he opted to wait patiently until it was almost time to leave before finally driving home.

    Despite the array of luxury cars at his workce, he had always opted for modesty, considering it

    was merely formuting. Hence, he drove a sedan worth just over 100 thousand dors.

    He made a quick trip to the supermarket to pick up some groceries before heading home.

    Upon his arrival, Sebastian noticed that the door was partially ajar. Inside, he found Lillian seated on

    the living room couch, her expression unusually serious.

    "Honey, what''s wrong?" he asked.

    Lillian fixed him with a serious gaze. "What are your thoughts on my pregnancy?" she inquired.

    Sebastian immediately realized she might have discovered the truth. "You''re not pregnant at all. You

    can''t fool me. After all, I''m a master healer," he stated seriously.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "If you knew I wasn''t pregnant, why didn''t you tell me?" Lillian asked in frustration.

    "I didn''t want to embarrass you by exposing your lie," he replied.

    "Who''s lying here? I genuinely believed I was pregnant," Lillian retorted.

    Sebastian feigned surprise and innocence. "So, you weren''t deceiving me?" he asked.

    Lillian saw through his act and felt even more irritated.

    "I went for a check-up today, and the doctor confirmed my virginity. Care to exin that?" she

    demanded.

    Sebastian was taken aback that she knew about this.

    "While I do appreciate beauty, exploiting someone''s vulnerability is not in my nature. Why do you

    appear so let down?" he countered.

    "Who''s feeling let down now? Don''t y innocent. I know men like you too well. Given the chance

    twice, how could you simply stand by? There''s only one exnation: you''re incapable," Lillian

    used.

    She added, "Don''t worry, I won''t mock you. And I''ll keep your secret as long as you continue to y

    along with our charade until my family stops pressuring me into marriage."

    Sebastian smirked mischievously.

    "How dare you question my virility? It seems I need to prove myself," he said before pushing Lillian

    onto the couch.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Lillian brushed off Sebastian''s bravado without a care. To her, he was just trying to intimidate her.

    Suddenly, Sebastian leaned in and captured her luscious, soft lips, savoring them greedily.

    Lillian was overwhelmed. Electric sensations surged through her body, momentarily overpowering

    her resistance as an inexplicable desire took hold.

    It wasn''t until she sensed the desire in Sebastian''s eyes that she snapped out of her trance.

    "Get off me!" Startled, Lillian pushed Sebastian away forcefully and bolted.

    "Ah, that was delightful!"

    Sebastian closed his eyes, relishing the blissful sensation as the exquisite taste of her lips lingered

    on his.

    He made no attempt to chase after Lillian. Since they lived under the same roof, he was confident

    he would eventually have his way with her.

    ¡­

    It was the day of the bidding for the Skylink project two dayster.

    This billion-dor contract was highly coveted bypanies in Ravenview City. Lillian had nearly

    sacrificed her virtue for this project before.

    Early in the morning, representatives from variouspanies gathered at the Shadowtiger Group''s

    headquarters.

    Among them was Lillian, apanied by Evelyn, her secretary Lily Young, and the persistent

    Steven.

    Since Steven learned that Lillian was still a virgin, his passion for her surged anew.

    Yet, to im it was simply reignited would be an understatement, for his longing for Lillian had never

    waned.

    Even when Lillian told him two days ago that she was pregnant with Sebastian''s child, he was only

    angry and had no intention of giving up.

    Sebastian didn''te along with them, not because he didn''t want to, but because Evelyn

    disagreed.

    However, it didn''t matter much anymore. After today, Evelyn would have no reason to intervene in

    his rtionship with Lillian.

    Sebastian arrived in Natalie''s car. He was a bitte, and the bidding venue was already crowded

    when he walked in.

    He immediately spotted Lillian and noticed an empty seat beside her. With no hesitation, he walked

    over and took a seat beside her.

    "Sebastian, what are you doing here?" Steven, who was seated next to Lillian, turned around and

    immediately questioned him.

    "Why can''t I be here if you can?" Sebastian retorted.

    "You can''tpare yourself to me." Steven sneered. "This is the Shadowtiger Group''s bidding

    event, not a gathering for just anyone.

    "Take a look around, everyone here is somebody. What qualifications does a poor loser like you

    have to sit here?"

    "It''s none of your business!" Sebastian didn''t tolerate his attitude.

    Lily stood up immediately and red at Sebastian. "How dare a country bum like you talk to Mr.

    Harris like that? Apologize at once!"

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Evelyn was furious, too. "I can''t stand people like you. Once this bidding event is over, I''ll arrange

    for Lillian to divorce you.

    "You''re forbidden from bothering her any longer, let alone appearing in my presence. The sight of

    you disgusts me!"

    "Your words hold no weight. Remember our bet. If I secure this bid for you, you must refrain from

    meddling in Lillian''s and my affairs thereafter.

    "Otherwise, even if you''re Lillian''s mother, I won''t go easy on you!" Sebastian said coldly.

    "Do you really think you can win the bidding? Don''t overestimate yourself." Evelyn scoffed. "We''ll

    secure the bid today, but not because of you.

    "It''s Steven who holds the key. He''s tight with Kieran, and a simple word from him will seal the deal."

    Sebastian''s lips curled into a smirk as he retorted, "That''s not necessarily true."

    "Don''t overestimate yourself." Steven sneered. "You won''t have the slightest chance here. This isn''t

    the ce for you."

    Then, Steven shouted to the nearby guards, "Security, we have an intruder."

    Several security guards rushed over upon hearing that someone had infiltrated the premises. "Who

    dares to sneak in here?" one of the guards barked.

    "It''s him." Steven pointed at Sebastian.

    "Show us your invitation." The guards surrounded Sebastian, their expressions hostile.

    They would pounce on him immediately if Sebastian couldn''t produce an invitation. After delivering

    a beating, they would toss him out.

    Lillian couldn''t stand by and watch. Just as she was about to intervene on Sebastian''s behalf, a

    curvaceous woman approached. "He came with me. Any objections?"

    The guards were taken aback at the sight of Natalie and quickly bowed in respect. "Ms. Green, we

    had no idea he came with you. We apologize for any offense," they hastily exined.

    "Get lost!" Nataliemanded. Instantly, the guards scattered as if they had been granted a

    reprieve.

    Though they appeared as corporate security, they were actually the Shadowtiger''s members.

    They usually exercised considerable authority, and hardly anyone dared to challenge them in

    Ravenview City. However, Natalie stood out as one of the untouchable figures in the city.

    The reason behind it was unknown, but it was an order from Andrew.

    Steven''s eyes lit up with desire at the sight of Natalie.

    While Natalie''s appearance might not rival Lillian''s, her voluptuous figure was undeniably alluring.

    "Ms. Green, you said he came along with you. That''s highly unlikely, isn''t it?" Steven voiced his

    skepticism.

    "What''s so unlikely about it?" Natalie retorted.

    "Ms. Green, he''s nothing but a poor loser. How could you possibly know him?" Steven was baffled.

    "How dare you insult Mr. Wilder?" Natalie scolded.

    Then, she turned to Sebastian, addressing him with utmost respect. "Mr. Wilder, how would you like

    to handle this?"

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Steven panicked immediately. "Ms. Green, don''t be fooled by him. He''s not some wealthy heir, not

    even close to being a catch. He''s just a swindler from the streets.

    "Don''t let him charm you into being swindled, both financially and romantically," he warned, though

    his intentions were fueled by jealousy.

    In Steven''s eyes, Sebastian was nothing but a poor loser. Yet, he had managed to marry Lillian.

    Even if it was just on paper, it still filled Steven with envy.

    Natalie and Lillian were well-known socialites in Ravenview City, admired for their impressive

    backgrounds and beauty. Many men would envy having just one of them, yet Sebastian had both.

    As the Harris family''s heir, it deeply frustrated Steven to see Sebastian enjoying these two desirable

    women''spany. Despite his status, Steven couldn''t win either Natalie''s or Lillian''s affection.

    "I''m not bothered about money. Even if he tries to swindle me financially, I''m okay with it," Natalie

    replied casually.

    "But what if he swindles you romantically? You''ll regret it," Steven persisted.

    He wanted Natalie to leave Sebastian. Even if he couldn''t have her himself, he couldn''t bear the

    thought of a poor nobody like Sebastian having her.

    "Swindle me romantically?"

    Natalie''s eyes shimmered with amusement as she nced at Sebastian. "I wouldn''t mind if he tried

    to swindle me, but what matters most is his willingness," she said coyly.

    Steven''s eyes widened in disbelief. Natalie was actually willing to be deceived romantically by

    Sebastian. What''s more, it seemed Sebastian wasn''t interested.

    How could a poor nobody like Sebastian have the charm to captivate both Natalie and Lillian?

    Natalie paid him no heed. She looked at Sebastian, awaiting his response.

    Sebastian shook his head lightly. To him, Steven was nothing more than a mere clown, unworthy of

    his attention.

    If he became too bothersome, he could easily dispose of him with a mere flick of his hand.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Since Sebastian was reluctant to pursue the matter further, Natalie decided to drop it. She simply

    said goodbye to him and left.

    After Natalie left, Evelyn no longer felt restrained. She turned to Sebastian and scolded angrily,

    "You''re utterly despicable.

    "How dare you already have your eye on someone else before even divorcing my daughter? Shame

    on you."

    "What nonsense are you spouting? Natalie and I are just colleagues," Sebastian exined truthfully.

    Though Natalie was his secretary and undeniably beautiful, he harbored no ill intentions toward her

    ¡ªat least, not at the moment.

    "Natalie is the Green family''s heiress and currently serves as the Supreme One''s secretary. Do you

    also work at Phoenix Corporation?" Evelyn retorted sarcastically.

    Despite Sebastian having cured Elijah''s poison, Evelyn didn''t consider him particrly capable. She

    thought he was merely lucky.

    "Just look at him." Steven sneered. "Even if he did work at Phoenix Corporation, he''d likely be no

    more than a security guard. In essence, he''s just a watchdog."

    Lily quickly chimed in, "Mr. Harris is absolutely correct, Ms. Smith. You must be vignt. Mr. Harris is

    an outstanding man, and he''s genuinely devoted to you.

    "Meanwhile, Sebastian is nothing but a poor nobody, preying on wealthy women for money and

    affection. You mustn''t fall for his tricks."

    "That''s right. After the bidding is over, you two will immediately proceed with the divorce. We''ll pick

    a day for you to get engaged to Steven," Evelyn dered.

    Lillian remained silent, but inside, she felt incredibly ufortable.

    Despite Sebastian often bullying her, causing her great frustration, seeing him with other women still

    unsettled her. It felt as if someone was trying to snatch away something that belonged to her.

    "Ha. You''re just a lowly security guard, yet you act like you own the ce." Lily scoffed with disdain.

    Soon after, the bidding began. Majorpanies submitted their proposals and took turns to present

    on stage.

    Lillian had prepared thoroughly for this, and the Smith Group was notably strong. Under normal

    circumstances, their chances of winning the bid were at least 50 percent.

    However, otherpanies were equally well-prepared and were offering crazy discounts. They

    seemed unconcerned about profit margins, solely aiming to align themselves with Andrew.

    While Andrew wasn''t part of the four prestigious families, his influence rivaled theirs. His

    connections with Phoenix Corporation were well-known, too.

    Aligning with Andrew was akin to indirectly aligning with the Supreme One.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    The bidding results would be announced in an hour. Thepanies waited for the announcement

    patiently.

    Lillian was slightly nervous. She hadn''t initiated any major projects ever since she took over the

    company, and the other shareholders weren''t very happy with her.

    Jamie, especially, yearned to oust her from the CEO position.

    Thus, this bidding was crucial for her. She had to win this bid to shut those people up.

    Sebastian noticed her concern andforted her with a smile. "Rest assured. We''ll definitely win

    the bid this time."

    "It''s all thanks to Steven if we win the bid. What does it have to do with you?" Evelyn sneered.

    "Exactly. Mr. Harris has already talked to Kieran. He''ll definitely let us take charge of the project for

    Mr. Harris'' sake. How shameless of you to try to steal his credit!" Lily jeered.

    Sebastian didn''t argue further. He would let the facts speak for himself.

    Just then, Steven received a call from Kieran. "Kieran wants to have a chat with me. I''ll be right

    back."

    Scowling at Sebastian, Lily hissed, "See how close Mr. Harris is with Kieran? You''re both men, but

    you don''t even deserve to be Mr. Harris'' ve."

    "Lily, you''ve gone too far!" Lillian snapped, glowering at Lily before Sebastian could get upset.

    "Ms. Smith, I''m just telling the truth. It''s a fact, after all," Lily retorted defiantly.

    "Shut up! Spout one more word of nonsense, and I''ll fire you right away!" Lillian bellowed.

    Lillian was seething. Though she was only married to Sebastian for convenience, she wouldn''t

    tolerate anyone demeaning him.

    Lily was still indignant, but she didn''t dare to argue further. Her job was easy, and she was well paid.

    Most importantly, she could meet other rich men.

    A smile crept onto Sebastian''s lips. He was over the moon to see Lillian defending him despite her

    iming to dislike him.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Steven was sipping wine while chatting with a man. Each of them had a voluptuous

    woman in their arms.

    "Mr. Harris, this chick isn''t bad, right?" Kieran asked with a lecherous grin.

    "Yeah. Thanks, Kieran," Steven said in a haste.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Kieran waved his hand dismissively. "Cut the pleasantries. Get Lillian over here."

    "Why do you ask for her?" Steven grew wary. He knew what Kieran was like¡ªhe would be a

    dog in heat whenever he saw an attractive woman. His requesting Lillian''s presence meant trouble.

    Kieran snickered. "Of course, it''s to have fun with her. I drugged herst time, but she escaped.

    Now that she''s in my territory, I''ll have to teach her a lesson."

    Steven''s expression changed drastically. He stered a smile hastily and said, "Come on, Kieran.

    Lillian''s my fianc¨¦e. How about I get you another woman?"

    Kieran''s expression darkened in an instant. "Steven, are you trying to defy me?"

    "Don''t be angry, Kieran. I''ll agree to any of your conditions as long as you spare Lillian." Smiling

    docilely, Steven sprang up from his seat.

    "Then get me a woman who''s more attractive than her," Kieran snapped.

    "That''s impossible. I won''t be able to find one even after turning Ravenview upside down." Steven

    was in a tough spot.

    Lillian held the title of the prettiest woman in Ravenview City. In fact, it was an extremely daunting

    task to search for a woman whose looks were on par with hers, let alone one who was prettier than

    her.

    Kieran sneered. "Since you can''t find one, then get her here now. She might be your fianc¨¦e, but

    what can you do about it?

    "I''m going to fuck your woman in front of you. Do you have an issue with that?"

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Steven was nearly frightened out of his wits when Kieran burst into a fit of rage.

    He was the Shadowtiger n''s scion, after all. It would be a piece of cake for him to get rid of

    Steven, and no one would even dare to avenge him.

    Steven called Lillian reluctantly. She might be important, but his life mattered more to him.

    ¡­

    Lillian was thrilled after she hung up.

    "Lillian, why are you so happy?" Evelyn asked, puzzled.

    "Mr. Miller has agreed to work with us. He''s requesting me to discuss our coboration''s details,"

    Lillian eximed excitedly.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go. Don''t keep Mr. Miller waiting." Evelyn urged.

    "I''ll keep youpany." Sebastian rose.

    He had only met Andrew once but could tell at first nce that he was a menace. He couldn''t trust

    Lillian to attend their meeting alone.

    "Lillian''s there for business. Why are you meddling? Are you trying to mess things up?" Evelyn

    hollered.

    "I''ll be fine on my own. Mr. Harris is with him upstairs as well. Don''t worry," Lillian said.

    "Alright, then. Call me if there''s anything," Sebastian replied.

    Lillian nodded and took the elevator to the top floor. A bodyguard led her to their room.

    She immediately noticed something was off once she entered. "Mr. Harris, didn''t you mention that

    Mr. Miller requested me? Where is he?"

    "My dad has something to attend to. It''ll do with just the both of us. Come have a seat." Kieran

    patted the spot next to him, gesturing for Lillian to sit beside him.

    A rush of fury and terror washed through Lillian the moment she saw him. The urge to leave the

    room overwhelmed her, yet she steeled herself.

    Determined to win the bid, she sat down.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    However, she took a seat next to Steven instead. He seemed more reliable than Kieran.

    Kieran was unfazed. She was bound to be his ything once she set foot in here.

    "Kieran, we''re very serious about the project. We won''t let you down as long as you choose us,"

    Lillian began.

    "Then show me how serious you are about it. Drink this." Kieran poured a ss of wine for her.

    "My stomach isn''t feeling well. I can''t drink," Lillian politely refused. She was wary of him because of

    what happenedst time.

    Thanks to her wits, she managed a narrow escape when he drugged her back then. She wouldn''t

    make the same mistake again.

    "How about a ss of water?" Kieran snapped his fingers, and his bodyguard on standby

    immediately fetched a bottle of water. He opened it and poured some water for Lillian.

    She''d been staring intently at him to prevent anyone from drugging her. She took a small sip of the

    water and put it down.

    A devious grin shed across Kieran''s face. He had already instructed someone to drug the water.

    Steven stood on the side the entire time. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to intervene¡ªhe didn''t dare to.

    The drug was potent. Even though Lillian only took a small sip, she already felt dizzy in less than a

    minute.

    She shook her head, attempting to regain her senses, but the dizziness grew worse. Eventually, she

    lost consciousness and copsed on the couch.

    "Get out, all of you!" Kieran ordered all the bodyguards to leave before turning to Steven. "We''re

    homies, right? So, it''s only right for me to share her with you.

    "Wait first. You''ll have your turn once I''m done with her."

    "Thanks, Kieran." Steven was seething, yet he didn''t dare to show even an ounce of his anger.

    Still, he was somewhat excited. He''d been coveting Lillian for ages and would finally get what he

    desired, albeit with Kieran going first.

    Kieran rose and sauntered toward Lillian. As he drank in her exquisite features, lust immediately got

    the better of him.

    "She''s stunning. As expected of the belle of Ravenview. Oh yeah, you''ve yet to touch her, right?"

    Kieran spun around and asked Steven.

    Steven shook his head, silentlymenting his missed opportunity. Lillian was still a virgin, yet Kieran

    would soon strip her virginity away. It was infuriating.

    "In this case, she''s probably still a virgin." Kieran''s eyes lit up lecherously. His arms shot out to grab

    Lillian''s clothes.

    Just as he was about to rip her clothes apart, a loud crash resonated across the room.

    The door came crashing down with a deafening noise. A figure darted in swiftly.

    "Who are you?" Kieran was bewildered.

    "Sebastian!" Steven was bbergasted.

    "Do you know him?" Kieran questioned, spiraling in turmoil.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    "He''s just a poor loser. But he can fight," Steven said. Although he didn''t attend Tyler and Maria''s

    wedding, he heard about what happened that day.

    Kieran red at Sebastian. "How dare you interfere with my fun? Do you have a fucking death

    wish?"

    "You''re one to talk! How dare youy a finger on my wife?"

    Murderous intent gleamed in Sebastian''s eyes. Sensing that Lillian was in danger, he hurried

    upstairs. He was infuriated when he found out that Kieran was trying to sexually assault her.

    "She''s your wife?" Kieran was taken aback.

    Steven immediately chimed in, "They got married a few days ago, but it''s only a marriage of

    convenience."

    "Interesting." Kieran sneered. "In that case, move aside and watch how I fuck your wife!"

    As he spoke, he reached for Lillian''s clothes again,pletely disregarding Sebastian.

    "Don''t fuck with me!" Sebastian hurled a punch at him.

    Not intimidated at all, Kieran snickered as he retaliated with a punch. Their fists collided midair. The

    sound of bones snapping resonated in the air along with a dull thud.

    "Argh!" Kieran shrieked in the next instant. One of his arms went limp.

    He was equally shocked and furious. As a mid-level warrior, he could fend off a dozen men easily.

    Thus, he didn''t take Sebastian seriously.

    Little did he expect Sebastian to be this formidable. The impact from the punch earlier broke one of

    his arms, so he could only resort to calling for help.

    "Guards!"

    However, no one came in despite his cries. It was eerily quiet outside.

    "No one''sing for you." Sebastian swaggered toward Kieran, his eyes flickering with a

    murderous glint.

    "Stop right there! My dad''s Andrew Miller, the king of Ravenview''s underworld! Get on your knees

    and apologize right now. Otherwise, you''ll be very sorry!" Kieran snarled.

    "You''ll have to pay a heavy price for sexually assaulting my wife. I don''t care whether your dad''s the

    king or god of the underworld."

    Sebastian reappeared in front of Kieran in a sh, delivering a blow to his face.

    The forceful p rendered Kieran flying. He crashed into the wall before copsing to the ground,

    spitting out a few bloody teeth.

    "Sebastian, you better stop now. Mr. Miller will tear you apart if anything happens to Kieran." Steven

    stepped forward to intervene.

    He wasn''t concerned about Kieran nor was he worried that Sebastian would end up in trouble. He

    just didn''t want to get involved.

    "You deserve a beating, too!" Sebastian bellowed, pping Steven across his face as well.

    Stunned, Steven copsed to the ground.

    "Don''te any closer! What do you want?" Kieran was cornered, fear evident in his eyes. He

    didn''t expect Sebastian to be this bold. He wasn''t even intimidated by him.

    Not bothering to exin, Sebastian swung his foot at Kieran.

    Kieran''s eyes widened instantly, and he copsed to the ground, writhing in pain. The agony he

    experienced was unimaginable.

    Sebastian stepped on his face and boomed, "This is just a warning. I''ll kill you if there''s a next time!"

    Ignoring Kieran, he approached Lillian instead. He lifted her clothes and pressed a hand on her

    abdomen, using his energy to force the toxins out of her body.

    Lillian soon stirred back to consciousness. She was perplexed.

    "Sebastian, what are you doing here?"

    "Do you still remember what happened earlier?" he asked.

    Her pupils were blown wide. She immediately began checking her clothes.

    "Rest assured. No one took advantage of you."

    Lillian heaved a sigh of relief. She noticed the unconscious Steven, and Kieran who was still

    writhing in pain.

    "What did you do to him?" Lillian asked anxiously.

    "I knocked Steven out. This dude here drugged you and even attempted to sexually assault you.

    So, I broke his arm and castrated him," Sebastian replied coldly.

    "What? You''re too harsh!" Lillian was dumbfounded.

    "Are you sympathizing with them?" he asked, visibly displeased.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "I''m not. I''m scared! He''s Mr. Miller''s son. He won''t spare us if he finds out what you did to him,"

    Lillian squeaked, the colors draining from her face.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine." Sebastianforted her with a chuckle.

    "Everything''s a mess, and you''re saying it''s fine?" Lillian glowered at Sebastian. "I know you''re a

    troublemaker, but you''ve messed up big time now.

    "Mr. Miller only spared youst time because Ms. Green did you a favor. But this time, even she

    won''t be able to help you. You literally castrated his son¡ªhe won''t let us off the hook this time!"

    Sebastian was indifferent. "I''ll take care of this. I won''t let it bother you."

    "Stop bluffing. You have no idea how formidable Mr. Miller is," Lillian snapped as she called the

    emergency hotline. If Kieran could be cured, perhaps Andrew''s wrath would be less intense.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Lillian noticed Sebastian was still hanging around after she hung up. She hurriedly dragged him out

    of the room, only to find several bodyguards lying unconscious in the corridor in disarray. She could

    tell at first nce that Sebastian was responsible for this.

    "Hurry up and leave Ravenview. Go as far as you can. Don''t evere back," she urged.

    "What about you?" Sebastian asked.

    "You''re the one who injured them, so I suppose they wouldn''t give me that much trouble. Hurry up

    and leave! You won''t make it if you don''t go now." Lillian was perturbed.

    "Alright. Take care." Sebastian left swiftly.

    He wasn''t afraid; he just didn''t want to reveal his identity.

    ording to thetest information he had, a lot of big shots had secretly arrived in Ravenview. He

    bet most of them were here for the mysterious treasure. He needed to remain hidden to act

    ordingly.

    Lillian exhaled heavily. She was relieved, yet disappointment filled her eyes at the same time.

    "Lillian, he''s just a troublemaker who loves to bluff. What else did you expect from him?" she

    muttered to herself. Shaking her head, she left quickly.

    She wasn''t directly responsible for Kieran''s injury, yet Andrew would definitely hold her ountable

    if he found out that themotion took ce because of her. She had to leave before Andrew got

    here.

    Andrew soon received the news. He let out a deafening roar the moment he saw the dire state

    Kieran was in. Even the others downstairs shuddered in uncertainty when they heard his roar.

    The bidding ended abruptly because of this incident. Kieran was rushed to the hospital, yet the

    oue was far from ideal.

    "How''s my son?" Andrew grabbed the doctor''s cor as soon as he exited the surgery room.

    The doctor''s voice was quavering as he replied, "Mr. Miller, your son''s safe. His broken arm has

    been reattached and fixed. Unfortunately, his penis injury was fatal, and it couldn''t be healed."

    "What?" Andrew struck the doctor''s face, snarling, "You useless piece of scum! I''ll kill you!"

    "Mr. Miller, please spare me. I tried my best!" The doctor fell to his knees, trembling incessantly. He

    was well aware of Andrew''s identity. It''d be a piece of cake for Andrew to get rid of him.

    He immediately scrambled to escape once Andrew bellowed, "Fuck off!"

    Just then, one of Andrew''s subordinates approached him and said, "Mr. Miller, ording to what

    Steven said, Ms. Smith''s husband, Sebastian, was the one who hurt Mr. Kieran."

    "Sebastian. Is he the kid Natalie savedst time?" Andrew asked tentatively.

    "Yes, it''s him," Bryce Willis replied.

    "Such impudence! My anger won''t die down before I teach him a serious lesson." Andrew''s

    expression grew distorted. He was truly infuriated.

    His only son had been castrated, after all.

    "Get that asshole back now! I want him alive. And also Lillian. Bring her here now!" Andrew

    snapped.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    "That brat escaped after hurting Mr. Kieran. We have no idea where he is right now. I''ve sent out all

    of our men to look for him, and I''m certain we''ll get a hold of him soon. However¡­"

    "Go on," Andrew urged.

    "Lillian''s the Smith family''s daughter. She returned home shortly after the incident. I don''t think she''ll

    show up in a while."

    "Why do we have to wait for her to show up? Go straight to her house and capture her. Kill anyone

    who gets in our way," Andrew growled.

    Bryce didn''t have to worry further upon hearing Andrew''s orders. He immediately led his men to

    Lillian''s house.

    ¡­

    "Lillian, what happened, exactly? Why did Kieran suddenly get injured? Which bastard did it?"

    Evelyn asked, genuinely intrigued.

    "Actually¡­" Lillian hesitated, but she still told them the truth.

    "What?" Evelyn was appalled. The others were equally shell-shocked.

    "That asshole has really got some nerve! It was bad enough to offend the Lisbon and Cadwell

    familiesst time, but how dare he cripple Mr. Miller''s son?

    "He shouldn''t drag us down with him even if he has a death wish!" Evelyn shrieked in terror.

    "Seriously, Lillian? I don''t mean to criticize you, but look at what you''ve done! You chose this

    worthless bastard over Mr. Harris.

    "Not only is he worthless, he''s an incorrigible troublemaker. Well, look at him now! Our entire family

    will suffer because he offended Mr. Miller!" Lucas hollered.

    Belinda was fuming. "Grandpa entrusted thepany to you. But what did you do? Never mind not

    contributing to the family, you caused such a huge problem.

    "I think your position as CEO should be revoked immediately. Let Lucas take over instead. He''ll

    surely be ten times better than you."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Enough! Stop arguing." Elijah was outraged. "What''s done is done. Quarreling isn''t going to solve

    the issue."

    "Dad, it''s simple. Sebastian was the one who hit Kieran. Just hand him over to Mr. Miller, and we''ll

    cut all ties with him."

    "Exactly! Where''s that bastard Sebastian?" Evelyn turned toward Lillian.

    "He already left. He''s probably away from Ravenview now," Lillian said.

    "What? Is he actually running away? What are you waiting for? Call him and ask him to get back

    here!" Evelyn hissed. "We''ll be doomed if Mr. Miller can''t find him."

    "Your mom''s right. Ask him toe back now," Ronan chimed in.

    Elijah remained silent, but he clearly agreed with their opinion.

    He had high hopes for Sebastian initially. However, he was too much of a troublemaker. He was

    bound to bring them trouble eventually.

    The others, who already disliked Sebastian, hated him even more.

    Lillian shook her head. "I can''t do that. He''ll be in danger if I do so."

    "You silly girl! Stop worrying about him when we''re already struggling to keep ourselves safe!"

    Evelyn berated.

    "Yeah, there''s plenty of good men out there. Why are you so infatuated with a worthless

    troublemaker?" Belinda said scornfully.

    "He did it to save me," Lillian said.

    "Kieran drugged you because he''s in love with you. Ipletely understand. But Sebastian

    deserves to die when he attacked Kieran and crippled him!" Belinda huffed.

    Lucas nodded earnestly. "Mom''s right. To be honest, Lillian, you should be honored that Kieran

    fancies you. It''ll be better for you to date Kieran instead of that loser."

    Ronan was furious. "You''re so clueless! If you''ve given in to Kieran, we wouldn''t be put in this tough

    spot now."

    "You''re all¡­" Lillian choked, tears streaming down her cheeks out of fury.

    Just then, a maid darted toward them, screaming frantically, "Oh no, the Shadowtiger n''s here!"

    "What?"

    The entire family jerked up, fear and anxiety evident in their eyes.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    "Fuck off!" Bryce kicked the maid to the side as he marched in with his men.

    Elijah hurried forward with a servile smile. "Greetings, gentlemen of the Shadowtiger n. I''m Elijah,

    the head of the Smith family. May I ask why you havee?"

    Despite being the head of the most prominent family among the top four, Elijah still hung his head

    low when facing the Shadowtiger n.

    The Smith family might be extremely wealthy, but the Shadowtiger n was packed with ouws.

    Moreover, they were acquainted with the Supreme Nexus, something Elijah knew better than to

    provoke.

    "We''re under Mr. Miller''s orders to take Ms. Smith back with us. Ms. Smith, pleasee with us."

    Bryce seemed polite, yet his men immediately surrounded Lillian with a single gesture from him.

    They were prepared to take her by force.

    "Mister, Kieran''s injury has nothing to do with Lillian. If you must seek revenge, go after Sebastian

    instead," Elijah exined.

    "Sebastian''s your son-inw, isn''t he? You should be grateful that I''m not taking you all with me. I''ll

    kill you if you dare to get in my way!" Bryce jostled Elijah to the side.

    "Don''t harm my family! I''ll go with you." Lillian knew she had no way out. She could only follow them

    obediently.

    Elijah and her parents dared not to interfere, while Jamie, Belinda, and Lucas cackled inwardly.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Sebastian was listening to Natalie''s briefing in his office.

    "Mr. Wilder, we''ve got news of the amulet."

    "Where is it?" Sebastian asked hastily.

    "It''s in a pawnshop on the outskirts. An old man pawned it," Natalie replied.

    "Take me there now!" Sebastian seemed anxious.

    This was rted to the treasure. His power would be significantly enhanced if he acquired it, yet he

    would be in big trouble if it fell into a foe''s hands.

    Natalie drove him to Southmount. They arrived in 30 minutes. Pointing to the forest halfway up the

    mountain, she said, "Mr. Wilder, the pawnshop is right there."

    "This is my first timeing across a pawnshop that''s located deep in the woods." Sebastian

    seemed intrigued.

    "This pawnshop deals in shady business. It has many things that aren''t supposed to be seen in

    public," Natalie exined.

    "Interesting. I''ll head up on my own. Wait for me here," Sebastian said.

    "Let me keep youpany."

    "No need. Something feels off, so I''ll go alone instead." Sebastian didn''t let Natalie apany him

    and went alone.

    His sixth sense was remarkable, and his intuition told him this trip wouldn''t be a smooth sail.

    Although Natalie was also a warrior, she was only a beginner. While she was capable of handling a

    few ordinary people, she was no match for a skilled opponent.

    If she came with him, she wouldn''t be of any assistance to him if they encountered danger. Instead,

    she''d turn out as a burden.

    There was only a winding path up the mountain. Sebastian moved swiftly and soon arrived at the

    forest.

    He was greeted with a narrow path in the woods. Vibrant wildflowers which emitted a bewitching

    aroma lined the path, intoxicating people who went by.

    Sebastian walked along the path for around 300 feet, and a three-story cottage fell into his line of

    sight.

    Judging by its dpidated appearance, the cottage seemed to have been around for quite some

    time. There was a que at the entrance that said, "Hexatheon Pawnshop".

    Sebastian entered the pawnshop. Shrouded in the woods, it was dark inside.

    It was quiet. Murals of grim mythical beasts scaled the wall, exuding an eerie vibe. A timid person

    would surely be scared out of their wits if they came here.

    There was a candle burner on the counter. Three candlesticks were burning halfway through,

    emitting an exotic fragrance.

    "Anyone here?"

    Noticing that no one was there, Sebastian called out. There wasn''t any response at all.

    Just as he was about to call out again, something stirred behind the counter. A robot carrying a tray

    with a cup of tea and a note appeared before him.

    The note read, "A moment, please."

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Sebastian picked up the tea and sniffed it. Confirming that it wasn''t poisoned, he took a sip.

    He began scrutinizing the murals shortly after. These were all paintings of mythical beasts. It was

    truly a wonder that this business hadn''t gone bankrupt with the way the owner dealt with his

    customers.

    "Wee!" A raspy voice echoed from behind him.

    Sebastian was startled. He didn''t sense anyone behind him earlier.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Sebastian pivoted, realizing that a hunched old man was standing less than ten feet away from him.

    He broke into a cold sweat. Given that this old man had silently approached him from such a close

    distance, his skills must be remarkable.

    He would''ve been at a disadvantage if the old man were to ambush him earlier.

    The old man''s gray hair was sparse, and his face looked weathered. His dark, deep-set eyes made

    him seem lifeless.

    Sebastian quickly regained hisposure. "Are you the owner?"

    "That''s right. Are you here to pawn something?" the old man asked.

    "No. I''m here to buy something." Sebastian unfurled a piece of paper. "I''m looking for this amulet."

    The old man nced over at it. "I''m sorry, we don''t have it here."

    "I came because I was well-informed. Why are you withholding information during a deal?"

    "Fine, I''ll tell you the truth, then. We do have the amulet, but a customer pawned it. He''s going to

    return in a few days to redeem it, so I can''t sell it to you," the old man politely refused.

    "Could you tell me who pawned it? Or could you contact him and let him know that I''m willing to buy

    it at a high price?"

    The old man shook his head with a smile. "I''m sorry. This is confidential information."

    "Alright then. Goodbye." Sebastian was disappointed, but he had no choice but to leave.

    Sebastian had thought about obtaining it by force, but the old man didn''t seem like an easy target.

    He might even have people assisting him. Acting recklessly was going to get Sebastian in trouble.

    However, now that the amulet had appeared, he had to figure out a way to acquire it.

    "Mister, please wait." The old man suddenly stopped him.

    Sebastian turned toward him, puzzled.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "I heard the customer mention that the amulet was a pair. Could it be that you''ve seen the other

    piece before?"

    "I haven''t." Sebastian shook his head.

    "Mister, you''re reluctant to tell the truth. If you haven''t, how did you get the image of the amulet?"

    the old man asked.

    "I saw it in a book. I''ve never seen the real thing," Sebastian admitted.

    "Don''t worry, mister. I just want to have a look andpare it with the other piece. I was wondering

    whether there''s anything special about it."

    "I''d like to let you have a look, but I really don''t have it with me."

    "What if I insist?" The old man grinned wickedly.

    "I said I don''t have it. Take it or leave it." Sebastian''s tone turned cold once he noticed the old man''s

    eyes flickering with murderous intent.

    "In that case, let me have a search."

    The old man suddenly lunged at Sebastian, appearing right in front of him in a split second. He

    grabbed his neck.

    Sebastian already had his guard up. He reached for the old man''s wrist, striking him in the head

    with his other fist.

    The old man was light on his feet, retaliating quickly with a punch. The wind gushed past his fist as

    it collided with Sebastian''s.

    A heavy thump resonated in the air upon the fierce collision of their fists. An immense shockwave

    erupted between them, and Sebastian''s expression shifted slightly.

    He staggered backward, leaving palpable footprints as he forcefully retreated. It took around five to

    six steps for him to steady himself. Feeling his energy and blood churn within him, he nearly

    vomited blood.

    Sebastian was bbergasted. The old man''s strength had far exceeded his expectations.

    However, the old man didn''t gain any advantage, either. He also stumbled backward.

    "The formidable Supreme One, indeed. You may be young, but your strength is remarkable. Given

    time, perhaps no one will be your match." The old man sighed.

    "Who are you?" Sebastian bellowed. The old man''s strength was the most formidable he''d ever

    encountered.

    "I''m Dragonheart''s vice president, Fin Copper!"

    Realization dawned on Sebastian.

    "I was informed Dragonheart has secretly turned up in Ravenview, but I haven''t been able to locate

    them. It turns out that you''re hidden in the woods. No wonder I couldn''t find you."

    Fin sneered. "It''s toote now. Give me the amulet, and I might let you die in peace. Otherwise,

    you''ll be incredibly sorry!"

    A disdainful smirk yed on Sebastian''s lips.

    "You''re remarkable, but I don''t think you''re capable of killing me."

    "What if we assist him?"

    Two identical women appeared, each wielding a sword.

    Both of them seemed to be in their 20s, and they looked stunning. Despite their perfect figure, their

    expressions were stoic. Their eyes, in particr, resembled a viper''s stare.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    "Take me on together. I''m intrigued to see how capable you are!" Sebastian goaded arrogantly.

    He had no fear despite the dire situation he was in right now. Even if he couldn''t defeat them, he

    wouldn''t let them stop him from escaping.

    Fin shed a suggestive smirk. "O Supreme One, don''t you feel a bit dizzy?"

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian''s expression shifted. He was indeed feeling quite lightheaded, yet he didn''t give it much

    heed. Realization began to settle in now as the puzzle pieces clicked into ce.

    "When did you poison me?"

    "Give it a guess." Fin smirked.

    Sebastian quickly recalled what happened earlier, and a few things became jarringly obvious to him.

    "The wildflowers and candlesticks. Oh yeah, and the tea, too."

    Those three things weren''t poisonous on their own. Evenbining two of them wouldn''t cause any

    harm. However, they were fatal once all three werebined.

    He''d been careful, but he still fell into their trap.

    "I''ve heard of your prowess in both medicine and martial arts. You''re remarkable indeed, having

    figured it out so quickly." Fin apuded.

    "Since you''re aware of my skills, don''t you find it absurd to poison me?" Sebastian sneered. He was

    actually trying to buy time so he could force the toxins out of his body.

    Fin saw right through him. "Of course I wouldn''t use an ordinary poison, knowing how experienced

    you are in medicine.

    "I read about this form in an ancient book. Dindle flowers, Zential blend, and Puteo tea are

    completely fine when they''re used individually, but it''s deadly oncebined. This poison even has

    a lovely name¡ªCrimson Kiss!

    "It''ll corrode your organs first. Gases will begin to umte in your body, and finally, ''boom!'' Your

    body explodes. It''s quite a spectacr scene when your blood is sttered everywhere, isn''t it?"

    "You''re underestimating me. You can''t harm me with such a meek poison," Sebastian said

    scornfully. He suddenly swerved around and decked one of the women.

    Holly Cooper was shocked. She immediately retaliated with her sword, and Yanny Cooper aided her

    right away. She brandished her sword at Sebastian''s abdomen.

    "You''re doomed!"

    Fin snorted, delivering a blow midair toward Sebastian. A terrifying wave of energy gushed out from

    his palm, eager to destroy everything in its way.

    Seasoned in countless battles, Sebastian had anticipated this moment once heunched his attack.

    Attacking Holly was merely a feint. He suddenly dodged to the side, and the wave of energy struck

    Holly instead.

    With a resounding sh, Holly was thrown backward. She spat a mouthful of blood midair and died

    before her body copsed to the ground.

    "Holly!" both Fin and Yanny cried.

    "You asshole, I''m going to kill you!" Fin burst into a fit of rage. He couldn''t believe he''d just killed his

    granddaughter by ident because of Sebastian.

    He appeared before Sebastian in the blink of an eye and punched him in the face.

    Sebastian tilted his head to the side, dodging his attack. He swung his foot at Fin''s stomach

    promptly, and Fin was also quick to react.

    They immediately engaged in closebat while Yanny waited for an opportunity to strike. She

    would strike Sebastian asionally with her sword, making things even more difficult for him.

    Sebastian was eager to fend off Fin quickly, yet his strength was on par with his. Furthermore,

    Yanny had been a great nuisance.

    Not to mention that he had to maneuver a part of his energy to suppress the poison, causing him

    unable to exert his full strength. All odds were against him.

    ¡­

    At the same time, Lillian was forcibly brought to an office on the Shadowtiger Group''s top floor.

    "Get out, all of you. No one is allowed toe in without my orders," Andrew bellowed.

    Bryce and his men retreated in haste, not forgetting to close the door. They knew Andrew was going

    to have fun with Lillian. She was the belle of Ravenview, after all; all men fantasized about her.

    They could only envy Andrew, hoping he''d perhaps share her with them once he got tired of her.

    Sensing her impending doom, Lillian was petrified. The colors drained from her face once Andrew

    drew closer to her.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Andrew stood in front of Lillian, looming over her as he asked, "Ms. Smith, did you know why I

    requested you?"

    "I know, but it really has nothing to do with me. It''s Sebastian who injured Kieran, not me." Lillian

    shifted the me to Sebastian in haste, assuming that he''d already fled Ravenview.

    The Shadowtiger n was only formidable in Ravenview, after all.

    "He''s your husband! How dare you keep yourself out of this when he crippled my son because of

    you?" Andrew was fuming as he grabbed a fistful of her hair.

    Lillian immediately teared up in pain. "Mr. Miller, I only got married to Sebastian for convenience. I

    also didn''t expect him to act out of impulse.

    "Also, I waspletely knocked out back then. I had no idea what happened."

    "Married for convenience?" Andrew smirked. "Ms. Smith, I heard you''ve always been prim and

    proper. You''ve never dated anyone, and now you''re only married to him for convenience. Does that

    mean you''re still a virgin?"

    Lillian''s face paled. "Mr. Miller, please let me go. I''m willing to cover all the medical expenses and

    compensate with two billion. Will that be alright?"

    "My son''s impotent! He''ll never be able to perform sexual intercourse from now on. He''s my only

    son!" Andrew roared, fury ring in his eyes.

    "I didn''t mean for things to turn out this way, either. But what''s done is done. Even killing me won''t

    undo it," Lillian squeaked.

    "You''re right. There''s no point. But this all started because of you. You have to be responsible for

    this."

    "What do you want me to do, Mr. Miller?"

    "I have a big business, and I can''t afford to not have an heir. Now that my son''s impotent, you''re

    deemed to bear my child."

    Andrew''s eyes lit up with a menacing glint. Though he had plenty of women flocking to him, they all

    paled inparison to her.

    He coveted her but didn''t dare to take her away by force since she was the Smith family''s daughter.

    He''d be in big trouble if the Supreme Nexus found out about it.

    However, things were different now. He had a legitimate reason and wasn''t afraid even if the

    Supreme One found out.

    "Mr. Miller, please let me go!" Lillian cried.

    "I''m asking you to bear me a child. You''ll benefit from this." Andrew lunged at Lillian as he spoke.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Lillian screamed in terror and dodged him.

    "Go on. The room isn''t that big. Let''s see where you can run to," Andrew cooed, stripping himself

    bare. His eyes burned with desire.

    "Mr. Miller, please spare me! You can get other women to bear you a child. I''m already married,"

    Lillian begged.

    "Your husband is just a fake. Besides that, he''ll be dead soon." Andrew sneered. "Also, ordinary

    women don''t have the right to bear my child. You should be honored that I''m granting you this

    opportunity."

    "Don''te any closer. I''ll kill myself if you do!" Lillian grabbed a fruit knife from the table and

    poised it over her throat.

    "I never give in to threats. Put the knife down. Otherwise, I''ll kill your whole family!" Andrew

    boomed, his toneced with murderous intent.

    Lillian shuddered, and the knife slipped from her hand onto the floor. She did not doubt Andrew''s

    ability and gall to execute his threat.

    She couldn''t risk her family, so she drew her eyes shut in resignation. Tears began to trickle down

    her cheeks.

    "That''s more like it, but I hope you''ll do better. Take your clothes off and serve me willingly. I won''t

    trouble your family as long as I''m pleased," Andrew threatened.

    He intended to degrade the Smith family''s high and mighty daughter by turning her into a mere

    ything for him.

    Lillian had no other option with her family''s safety at stake. Enduring the humiliation, she reluctantly

    reached for her cor and unbuttoned her shirt after a brief moment of hesitation.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Lillian, the belle of Ravenview, always looked breathtakingly gorgeous. Her beauty seemed even

    more ethereal in her current pitiable state.

    Andrew almost couldn''t resist the urge to pin her down and devour her. However, he still managed

    to restrain himself. She was already in his hands after all.

    Lillian worked slowly, taking a full minute to undo the first button.

    Overwhelmed by lust, Andrew lost thest bit of his patience. He immediately strode over with a

    fierce determination to rip her out of her clothes. He''d toy with her ruthlessly.

    Despair and helplessness filled Lillian''s eyes. How she wished someone coulde to her rescue.

    She knew it was unrealistic because it was practically impossible for anyone to save her.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian had no idea about her predicament. He himself was already in deep waters.

    Andrew reached out to grab Lillian''s clothes.

    His eyes widened the next instant as he fixed his gaze on her neck. To be more specific, he was

    staring at the crimson-red pendant on her neck.

    The lust in his eyes was quickly reced by sheer shock. Cold sweat began to d his forehead.

    He plopped to the ground on his knees before Lillian. "Greetings, madam! Please have mercy on

    me!"

    Andrew''s haughtiness vanished instantly the moment he saw the pendant. He was quivering in front

    of Lillian.

    Most people would assume the pendant was nothing more than a in crystal pendant. Only a few

    people knew it was made out of Crimson Quartz. It was priceless.

    Andrew wasn''t intimidated by the Seraphic Tear pendant''s exorbitant value. However, he feared the

    pendant''s symbolism.

    It was the supreme token the Supreme One carried with him. He never parted with it. Lillian wearing

    it clearly indicated that she was the Supreme One''s woman.

    The Shadowtiger n might be formidable, but it was only a small branch under one of the four

    legions in the Supreme Nexus, the Frostw Legion.

    Andrew was of no significance in Supreme Nexus, and his intent to dishonor the Supreme One''s

    wife was a capital offense.

    Lillian was stunned. She was already prepared to be sexually assaulted, but Andrew suddenly

    started begging for her mercy.

    "Mr. Miller, what are you doing?"

    "I beg for your mercy, Madam! Just Andy will do. I have offended you. Please forgive me and spare

    my life!"

    As Andrew spoke, he pped himself across his face hard. Blood began trickling down the corners

    of his lips.

    Still, the pain wasn''t enough to overpower the terror washing through him. If the Supreme One

    found out that he had sexually assaulted his wife, he''d be tortured to death.

    Unable to bear the thought of it, he shuddered in fear.

    "Mr. Miller, what''s wrong with you? You just addressed me as "madam". What''s going on?" Lillian

    was perplexed. She began suspecting that Andrew had lost his sanity.

    With his head hung low, he spluttered, "The pendant ne you''re wearing is the Seraphic Tear

    Pendant, and it''s the supreme token. Since you''re wearing it, then you must be the Supreme One''s

    wife.

    "I was extremely ignorant for offending you earlier. Please have mercy on me."

    "The Seraphic Tear Pendant ne?" Lillian grabbed the pendant, visibly baffled. Sebastian had

    given this to her before they registered for marriage.

    She initially thought it was just a very ordinary crystal pendant. Who knew it was actually the

    supreme token? How could this be?

    Could it be that Sebastian was, in fact, the Supreme One?

    Lillian wasn''t convinced. She figured he was just amoner with some remarkable medical

    knowledge. How could he be the Supreme One? There must be some sort of misunderstanding

    going on.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Still, she didn''t ask any further. She could very well seize this opportunity to escape.

    "Oh yeah, I grabbed your hair with this hand earlier. That is unforgivable," Andrew said, taking a

    sword off the wall. He extended his left hand and amputated it with a single blow.

    Andrew let out an agonizing scream. His left hand was severed, and the wound was now bleeding

    profusely.

    Lillian covered her mouth in sheer disbelief. Her pupils were blown wide from shock.

    Andrew, who seemed so formidable to her, severed his hand to apologize to her just because he

    mistook her as the Supreme One''s wife. Was the Supreme One really as powerful as rumored?

    Andrew was sweating profusely from the excruciating pain. Clenching his teeth, he braced himself

    and got on his knees again.

    "Madam, I''ve already cut off my hand. Please spare me this time. I won''t dare to do it again in the

    future."

    "Fine, I forgive you. Hurry up and go to the hospital."

    Lillian didn''t sympathize with Andrew. Given the amount of transgressions he had done, he most

    certainly deserved to die. She just wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    "Thank you so much, madam!"

    "Can I leave now?" Lillian asked tentatively.

    "Certainly! This way please," Andrew said respectfully.

    If he were a country magistrate, then Lillian would be the queen. With the Seraphic Tear Pendant

    ne, she could summon the four legions at ease. It''d be a piece of cake for her to eliminate

    him.

    Fearing that Andrew might change his mind, Lillian opened the door immediately. However, Bryce

    and his men were in her way.

    "Why are youing out? Get back in!" Bryce said, shoving her back in. He thought she was

    attempting to escape.

    "Stop!" Andrew bellowed. "How dare you disrespect the Supreme Lady? Such insolence! Get on

    your knees and apologize now!"

    "Mr. Miller, what happened to your hand?" Bryce was bbergasted.

    "I told you to kneel and apologize! Are you deaf?" Andrew roared. He desperately wanted to

    appease Lillian, afraid that he might upset her.

    Although Bryce and the rest were perplexed, they didn''t dare to defy Andrew. He immediately fell to

    the ground on his knees, apologizing earnestly. "I''m sorry, Madam."

    Lillian couldn''t be bothered. She stepped to the side and left in haste.

    Bryce finally rose and hurried over to Andrew. "Mr. Miller, what happened to your hand? Was it

    Lillian?"

    A resounding p silenced him abruptly.

    "Don''t you dare address the Supreme Lady like that! I''ll kill you if this happens again!" Andrew

    thundered.

    He knew how formidable the Supreme One was once he got to know him better. He''d rather go to

    hell than upset the Supreme One.

    Feeling wronged, Bryce muttered, "Mr. Miller, why are you addressing her as the Supreme Lady?"

    "She''s the Supreme One''s wife!" Andrew said.

    "What? How could it be? Mr. Miller, are you mistaken?" Bryce was dumbfounded.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "She has the Seraphic Tear Pendant. I couldn''t have been mistaken. I grabbed her hair earlier with

    this hand, so I could only severe it to apologize to her," Andrew continued.

    Bryce broke out in a sheen of cold sweat. Fortunately, he didn''ty a hand on Lillian.

    "Mr. Miller, you''ve lost an immense amount of blood. Let me take you to the hospital. Your hand can

    still be reattached since it''s freshly cut."

    "Reattach my foot! Are you trying to make me cut it off again?" Andrew was furious. He hurried off

    to the hospital soon after.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Fin were still dueling. Sebastian couldn''t unleash his full strength due to

    being poisoned. Yanny''s assistance gave Fin the upper hand, plunging Sebastian into a dire

    situation.

    Though he maintained a stoic expression, he was growing anxious. He''d be doomed if things

    continued like this.

    Sebastian suddenly looked past Fin, joy dancing in his eyes. Thinking there was an ambush, Fin

    countered Sebastian''s attack swiftly and spun around, only to realize no one was behind him. He

    had been tricked.

    Sebastian produced a dozen silver needles and flung them toward Fin.

    The needles blocked all the possible escape routes for Fin. He shouted as his arms shot forward,

    emitting a terrifying wave of energy. All the needles were deflected.

    Sebastian seized this fortuitous opportunity andunched a kick at Fin. Having exhausted all his

    energy to deflect the needles, Fin suffered from apse in energy. He couldn''t defend himself in

    time.

    Sebastian''s kick sent him flying 20 feet away. He copsed heavily on a table with a loud crash,

    causing it to break into pieces as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Sebastian''s murderous intent skyrocketed as he lunged at Fin.

    Fin was already severely injured. His face paled as he grabbed a chair and hurled it at Sebastian.

    Hastily scrambling up, he attempted to flee.

    Sebastian smashed the chair with a punch. Just as he was about to dart after Fin, a wave of

    excruciating pain began throbbing in his abdomen. He could no longer suppress the poison.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    The poison was way worse than what Sebastian had expected. His strength to suppress it was

    failing him.

    He could no longer pursue Fin. Instead, he spun around and red at Yanny, a ruthless glint

    flickering in his eyes.

    Yanny''s face paled. She turned around and ran.

    Of course, Sebastian wouldn''t let her escape. He leaped andnded in front of her with a

    somersault. Seizing her neck, he hissed, "I''ll spare you if you give me the antidote!"

    "It''s with my grandpa! Don''t kill me. I''ll have him bring the antidote in exchange for my life," Yanny

    pleaded.

    "He has already escaped. Why would he even return? Even if he does, I can''t wait until then.

    "Since you don''t have the antidote, then don''t me me for being ruthless," Sebastian retorted. He

    suddenly tore her clothes open.

    "Argh! What are you doing? Stop!" Yanny screamed, struggling frantically to break free.

    Sebastian delivered a crisp p to her face. He was ruthless to those who intended to kill him, even

    if she was a beauty.

    Yanny was stunned by the blow. She didn''t dare to resist any longer, so she was quickly stripped

    bare by Sebastian.

    He pushed her to the ground and pounced on her.

    In order to live, Yanny had given up on resisting. She genuinely hoped Sebastian would sumb to

    the poison soon.

    Sebastian was merciless. He wasn''t driven by lust, nor was he seeking thest sliver of pleasure

    before his death. It was solely for getting rid of the poison.

    He recalled a method akin to grafting. Thus, he intended to shift the poison to Yanny. This was his

    only conceivable solution, and he wasn''t even sure whether it would work. Still, he had to give it a

    shot.

    In the end, not only did he utilize the dual cultivation method to get rid of the poison, but his strength

    also transcended to a superior level.

    Yanny was oblivious to his change. The color drained from her face once she noticed that he had

    yet to sumb to the poison.

    "Please let me go. I won''t go against you in the future," Yanny pleaded, looking pitiable.

    "You''re not bad for an Inder woman. Your figure''s perfect, and your skin is wless. I''m pleased

    with your performance earlier, so I won''t kill you. But you have to tell me where the amulet is."

    "I have no idea." Yanny shook her head hastily.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Do you want to die, then?" Sebastian sneered.

    Shuddering in fear, Yanny went to the inner hall. She activated a secret panel on the wall and

    obtained a small box. The amulet was inside.

    Sebastian picked it up and scrutinized it. A smile slowly spread across his features. This was

    exactly the amulet he''d been searching for.

    Though it wasn''t an easy journey, he still managed to acquire it. This trip was worth it.

    He didn''t turn back on his words. He left after obtaining the amulet.

    Before he reached the foot of the mountain, he heard a deafening explosion from the woods. He

    didn''t have to turn and look to tell that Yanny died.

    It was a vicious poison indeed. If he hadn''t thought of a way to deal with it, he would be dead by

    now.

    As Sebastian neared the bottom of the mountain, he suddenly noticed his car was gone.

    "Shoot!" He felt that something was off. Dashing down the mountain, he realized the car wasn''t the

    only one missing¡ªNatalie was nowhere to be seen as well.

    She wouldn''t have left without waiting for him. Everything pointed to one exnation¡ªFin must

    have taken her with him.

    Sebastian was fuming. He was worried, unsure whether Fin would harm Natalie.

    Although she was just his secretary, she understood him well and was extremely loyal. She was

    also very considerate. He had to save her no matter what.

    However, he had no idea where Fin was. He could only return home and n his next move.

    Few ventured down the road leading to the mountain, so it took Sebastian a while toe across a

    car.

    The car owner even suspected he was a scammer and refused to let him on board. It was the same

    with all the other cars as well before he finally encountered a kind truck driver who gave him a ride

    back to the city.

    Sebastian rushed back to Phoenix Corporation immediately and summoned Casper.

    "Greetings, Mr. Wilder," Casper said.

    "Natalie has been abducted by Dragonheart''s vice president, Fin Cooper. Get all our men to search

    for her now. Make sure to locate her as soon as possible."

    "Noted!" Casper gave out his orders right away. Then, he suddenly fell to the ground on his knees

    before Sebastian.

    "Mr. Wilder, I have something to report to you."

    "Yes?"

    "Mrs. Wilder was taken by Andrew''s men," Casper said.

    "What?" Sebastian sprang up. The air in the room immediately hung thick with his soaring

    murderous intent.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Instantly, blood drained out of Casper''s face. He felt his body going cold. "You don''t need to worry,

    Mr. Wilder. Mrs. Wilder has safely returned to the Smith residence."

    Sebastian let out a sigh of relief. "Good job."

    "I didn''t do anything. Mrs. Wilder returned by herself. Our spy there had food poisoning, so he failed

    to notice at once that Mrs. Wilder was in danger.

    "When our spy finally reported to me, I was doing a check-up in the hospital. I immediately brought

    people to the Shadowtiger Group after hearing that. However, before we could go in, Mrs. Wilder

    came out herself.

    "I was careless. Please punish me as you like."

    Casper was scared out of his wits. He didn''t know how Sebastian would punish him, so he was

    uneasy.

    "Is she hurt?" Sebastian''s voice was indifferent.

    "No. When we found the Shadowtiger, he saw the Seraphic Tear Pendant and guessed Mrs.

    Wilder''s identity. Thus, he chopped off the hand that had gripped her hair." Casper didn''t dare to

    hide anything.

    After knowing she was not injured in any way, Sebastian finally felt relieved.

    "Although Lillian is not hurt, it doesn''t mean you''re innocent. I won''t go easy on you if this happens

    again," Sebastian warned.

    "Thank you for your forgiveness," Casper immediately said. Although he was fined a year''s sry,

    he felt contented.

    "Spare no effort in finding Natalie. You must find her as soon as possible. However, report to me

    once you find her. Don''t act hastily." Although Sebastian was worried about Natalie, all he could do

    was wait.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, since he had the amulet, Fin wouldn''t injure Natalie. After all, Fin could only negotiate with

    Sebastian with her alive.

    Thus, Sebastian decided to head back to the Smith residence to check on Lillian. Although Casper

    said she was fine, he needed to see for himself.

    ¡­

    Lillian was still a bit frightened when she returned to the Smith residence. Immediately, the entire

    family gathered up to her.

    "Lillian, has Mr. Miller calmed down?" Evelyn hurriedly sat down beside Lillian and asked.

    "Mom, instead of worrying about me, you''re worried if Mr. Miller is still mad. Am I still your

    daughter?" Lillian''s heart ached.

    Evelyn replied angrily, "What are you saying? Of course I worry about you. However, based on your

    complexion, you seem fine. So, has he calmed down yet?"

    "He''s not mad anymore and won''te looking for trouble. Are you guys satisfied now?" While

    saying that, Lillian burst into tears.

    She was the Smith family''s eldest daughter and the Smith Group''s CEO. Although her life seemed

    glorious, she couldn''t feel any family affection.

    Her parents only cared about their own interests, even treating her as a tool to get what they

    wanted.

    Back then, she still had a grandfather who cherished her. However, even Elijah didn''t care about her

    anymore.

    After she went to the Shadowtiger, everyone only cared whether he was still mad and would take

    revenge on them.

    Belinda said with a sneer, "You were the one who caused us trouble, so you should be the one to

    solve it. Plus, you only slept with him. It''s not that big of a deal. Perhaps you even secretly feel

    happy about it."

    "Belinda, how could you say something like that?" Lillian stood up and looked at her furiously.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    "I''m not wrong. Although Mr. Miller isn''t angry anymore, you caused us to lose the bid that we

    almost got.

    "Thus, not only did you not contribute to our family, but you even caused harm to our interests. You

    must find a way to redeem yourself," Belinda replied.

    Lucas immediately agreed, "My mom is right. Skylink Corporation''s project is very important to our

    company. Thus, you must find a way to get it back."

    Jamie and even Lillian''s parents nodded. This caused Lillian to feel depressed.

    "I don''t have a n," Lillian answered honestly.

    Andrew only let her off because he thought she was the Supreme One''s wife, even chopping off his

    hand over it.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    If he knew the truth, he would definitely not let her off. By that time, her life would be in danger,

    much less her having the chance to discuss the project.

    Belinda said disdainfully, "Didn''t Mr. Miller like you a lot? Just sleep with him for a few more times.

    As long as you make him happy, the project will naturally be ours."

    Jamie nodded in approval. "She''s right. Since you already slept with Mr. Miller, you have to grab this

    opportunity. It would be best if you could give birth to his child.

    "His only son is crippled. If you can manage to give birth to a son, he would be Mr. Miller''s

    descendant. Meanwhile, you''ll be the Shadowtiger''s mistress. You might even have the opportunity

    to meet the Supreme One through him.

    "If you can get the Supreme One to like you, our family will definitely be able to climb up to the

    highest rung on the socialdder."

    Evelyn felt emotional after hearing that. She hurriedly grabbed Lillian''s hand. "Lillian, Jamie is right.

    You must find a way to give birth to a son. This will be good news for our family."

    Lillian sneered. "You guys are shameless. I''m a human being, not a tool for you guys to make

    money!"

    Belinda was angered. "How dare you say that we''re shameless? Such audacity!"

    "Am I not right? You guys don''t even think you''re wrong. It''s such a pitiful thing for me to have family

    members like you all," Lillian replied mockingly.

    "How dare you scold me?" Belinda pped her.

    Covering her face, Lillian didn''t cry but let out a bitter smile. She felt utterly disappointed by her

    family.

    However, that was not the end of it. As Lillian''s father, not only did Ronan not speak up for her, but

    he even grabbed her neck. "When you said we''re shameless, does it also include me?"

    Elijah''s expression darkened. "Lillian, you''re bing more and more unreasonable. Ever since

    you met that troublemaker, you''ve be even more arrogant.

    "You paid no heed to your elders and even scolded us. Are you trying to rebel?"

    Jamie immediately suggested, "Dad, I think she''s no longer suitable to lead thepany. Why don''t

    you let Lucas take over? He''s your only grandson, so he''ll need to take over thepany sooner or

    later."

    Evelyn hurriedly shot that idea down. "No way. Lillian is doing just fine at her job. Why are you

    stripping her of her role?"

    Evelyn was not saying that out of concern for her daughter but for herself.

    After all, Lillian was still her daughter. With her daughter as the CEO, Evelyn would hold significant

    influence in the family. If Lucas took over thepany, Evelyn''s status would plummet drastically.

    "You have the nerve to ask why? She lost our opportunity to partner with Skylink Corporation. It''s

    just right that we stripped her of her role." Belinda snorted.

    "We can still get the project back. Mr. Miller likes her, so it''s easy for us to get it back," Evelyn

    retorted proudly.

    "That''s right. Only Lillian can get the project back. Go and find Mr. Miller again tomorrow. You must

    secure the project," Ronan said while looking at Lillian.

    "I won''t go," Lillian shook her head and refused. Although the project was important, she wouldn''t

    sell her body over it.

    "It''s not up to you. Detain her and send her to Mr. Miller," Elijah ordered indifferently.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    A figure rushed into the room, shouting, "Let go of her!''

    Then, he sent the two maids grabbing Lillian flying with a p.

    "It''s you!"

    "How dare youe back, Sebastian?"

    Everyone in the Smith family was shocked.

    Lillian was filled with worry. "Didn''t I ask you not toe back from Ravenview City? Why did you stille back?"

    "If I didn''te back, I wouldn''t know you''re going through all of this." Sebastian felt a heartache when he saw her swollen face.

    "You injured Mr. Miller''s son. He''s now sending his men all over to look for you! How dare youe back?

    "It''s a good thing, though. If we send you to Mr. Miller, he''ll be pleased with us," Ronan said indifferently.

    "That''s right. This good-for-nothing caused us to lose the project with Skylink Corporation. We should beat him up to vent our anger before sending him to Mr. Miller." The look on Belinda''s face was vicious.

    "You guys want to catch me? Are you sure?" Sebastian''s face was full of disdain.

    Everyone in the Smith family was shocked and angry. Naturally, they knew how powerful Sebastian was.

    Lucas stepped forward and sneered. "Sebastian, I know you''re a good fighter. However, it''s useless to have just that. Money is the most important thing in this world."

    Then he raised his voice and ordered, "Come out!"

    Eight burly and tall men rushed in from outside the vi. They were d in suits and looked ferocious.

    Lucas seemed delighted as he pointed at the few people behind him. "They are all capable fighters I spent a fortune to hire. All of them can take ten opponents single-handedly. Let''s see how capable you are. Capture him!"

    Lillian rushed forward and shielded Sebastian. "Stop! Sebastian is Grandpa''s savior. How could you guys do this?"

    Ronan sneered. "Indeed. However, I did give him ten million for it. He can never earn this amount of money in his lifetime."

    Belinda snorted. "He''s just a beggar. Why did you give him so much money back then?"

    The more she thought about it, the more angry she got. Thus, she walked toward Sebastian and stretched out her hand. "Hand over the money. Otherwise, we''ll break your legs!"

    Sebastian was infuriated to the point ofughter. "Ten million is nothing for me. However, I deserved that pay and would rather buy food to feed the dogs than hand it back."

    "How dare you? Break his leg and search for the money!" Belinda shouted angrily.

    "Don''t touch him!" Lillian blocked before him.

    Lucas was disgusted when he stared at Sebastian. "If you''re still a man, don''t hide behind a woman."

    "I don''t even need to hide. These small fries are no match to me." Sebastian was arrogant.

    "You''re quite arrogant for a useless piece of trash. Beat him up until he''s crippled!" Lucas lost his patience.

    The few bodyguards got ready to make a move after hearing his order.

    ?

    "Don''te over!" Lillian stopped the bodyguards before looking back at Sebastian. "They are all capable fighters. You can''t beat them. Just go. I''ll stall them." Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "He can''t leave. Go on and make a move. If she dares to stop you all, beat her up, too," Lucas said indifferently.

    With thismand, the bodyguards no longer had any reservations. They quickly rushed forward to Sebastian.

    Lillian''s face was pale with shock.

    However she still stood in front of

    Sebastian determinedly. This

    caused thetter to feel touched. He secretly swore he would protect her for life.

    "Fuck off!" The bodyguards wanted to push Lillian after seeing her in their way.

    Just as he was about to touch Lillian, Sebastian suddenly grabbed his wrist.

    A sinister look shed across Sebastian''s eyes. With a forceful twist, the bodyguard''s wrist was broken.

    Before the bodyguard could scream, Sebastian knocked him out with a p.

    "How dare you?" The other bodyguards were shocked and furious. They immediately started to attack Sebastian at once.

    Just as Lucas said, the bodyguards were indeed powerful. It wasn''t a problem for them to fight ten normal people single-handedly.

    However, Sebastian didn''t even bat an eye. He kicked one away and sent two others flying with a p.

    The powerful guards seemed as weak as ants in Sebastian''s eyes. They couldn''t fight back at all. In just a few seconds, they were wailing on the floor.

    The Smith family widened their eyes in shock.

    Lillian was also stunned. Although she knew Sebastian was powerful, she didn''t know he was that capable.

    When Sebastian saw them in shock, he sneered. "I told you they were no match for me. Do you believe me now?"

    "Don''t be so arrogant. Even if you can fight, who cares? Can you beat bullets?" Lucas sneered.

    "Do you have a gun?" Sebastian grinned yfully.

    Lucas was a bit embarrassed. "I don''t have it, but Mr. Miller does. He can kill you as easily as squashing an ant!"

    Sebastian was full of disdain. "Stop bringing him up all the time. I''m not scared even if hees."

    "You don''t know what''s going on.

    Mr. Went easy on you because

    of Ms

    last time. Now that you

    crippled his son, even Ms. Green

    can''t protect you. Content belongs

    to

    "I already asked my men to notify Mr. Miller. I''m sure the Shadowtiger''s men will be here soon. Let''s see how you''ll fight back then!" Lucas sneered.

    Blood drained out of Lillian''s face. "Sebastian, you should leave before Mr. Miller''s men get here. It might be toote if we drag it on."

    "I won''t leave. Even if Mr. Milleres here personally, I''m not afraid. Moreover, he''s currently hospitalized and won''t being over," Sebastian replied.

    "That''s right. He''s in the hospital right now." Lillian finally recalled this.

    However, she soon noticed something and asked, "This happened just recently. How did you find out?"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    "I got the news when I was working at Phoenix Corporation," Sebastian replied.

    "What did you guys say? Mr. Miller is in the hospital? What happened?" Ronan asked hurriedly.

    "Mr. Miller went berserk and chopped off his own hand," Lillian exined.

    "What?"

    The Smith family was stunned. After all, even someone dumb wouldn''t go as far as to chop their hand off. Sebastian sneered at Lucas and the others. "So, don''t expect Mr. Miller toe and teach me a lesson." Lucas and the others gritted their teeth. However, they couldn''t do anything against him. Sebastian looked at Lillian again. Then, he caressed her swollen face. "Does it still hurt?"

    "Not anymore." Lillian avoided his gaze. It was obvious she was not telling the truth.

    "Who beat you?" Sebastian whispered again.

    "I beg you to stop asking." Lillian understood Sebastian''s temper.

    Although her family was ruthless, she couldn''t cut off her rtionship with them. She didn''t want to escte things to a point of no return. "Tell me who beat you up," Sebastian questioned again.

    Lillian wanted to settle things peacefully. However, he wasn''t going to let it go easily. Anyone who dared to hit Lillian was asking for trouble. "Stop asking." Lillian still refused to answer.

    Sebastian turned around to look at the Smith family. "Who beat her? Own up now!"

    "I was the one who beat her. What about it?" Belinda stood forward arrogantly.

    Although Sebastian was powerful, Belinda didn''t think he would do anything to her. After all, she was Lillian''s aunt.

    Just as Belinda finished speaking, she received a p to the face.

    Belinda covered her burning cheek in disbelief. "How dare you hit me?"

    Sebastian gave her another p and said indifferently, "You have quite the guts to hit my woman."

    Sebastian''s voice was so thunderous that it caused Belinda''s legs to go weak. She slumped onto the floor in fear.

    "How dare you hit my mom?" Lucas was furious. Just as he was about to teach Sebastian a lesson, he stopped in his tracks.

    None of the capable bodyguards he hired were a match for Sebastian. If Lucas went up to him, he was simply asking to be beaten up.

    Plus, Sebastian was way too ruthless. He would beat anyone up in his way.

    Sebastian looked down at Belinda. "You said I''m useless, but I think you''re straight-up garbage!"

    Belinda shuddered in anger. However, she didn''t dare tosh out.

    Meanwhile, Elijah was furious. "Enough! Sebastian, you''re going too far. Belinda is Lillian''s aunt. Don''t you know how to respect your elderly?"

    Sebastian''s face was filled with disdain. "Stop telling me off. I''m uncultured, so I''ll make whoever bullies my woman pay back tenfold. This is just a warning. If there''s a next time, don''t me me for being ruthless!"

    Elijah''s features became distorted from how angry he was. He scolded Lillian, "So, this is the husband you chose?

    "If you still regard me as your grandfather, divorce him immediately. Otherwise, you''re not my granddaughter anymore."

    "He and Lillian were in a fake

    marriage to begin with, Dad. It''s time to end this nonsense." Evelyn turned around to look at Lillian. "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and divorce that maniac."

    "I won''t divorce Sebastian," Lillian rejected without hesitation.

    Her so-called family could ask her to marry someone she didn''t love for their own interests, even going as far as to trade her off to another man.

    Lillian had had enough of such days. She didn''t want to be manipted anymore.

    Elijah was infuriated. "So, you''re going against me now."

    "You''re getting more and more outrageous. Look how angry your grandfather is. Go and apologize to him now!" Ronan scolded.

    Evelyn was also furious. "Why are

    you still standing there? Apologize to

    your grandfather and divorce that

    maniae now. Otherwise, I won''t regard you as my daughter O anymore."

    "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?" Lillian retorted.

    "You''re still being stubborn."

    While saying that, Evelyn raised her hand to p Lillian. Thetter shut her eyes out of shock.

    When Evelyn was about to hit her, Sebastian suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    "Considering you''re her mother, I''ll let it slide. However, I won''t go easy on you if there''s a next time!"

    After saying that, he flung her hand away.

    Evelyn almost lost her bnce. She was frightened and angry but didn''t dare to get mad at Sebastian.

    Thus, she roared at Lillian, "Did you

    see that? This maniac is violent. He even wants to hit me! If you continue to be together with him, you''ll be beaten to death one day."

    "I don''t mind," Lillian replied.

    Evelyn almost exploded from anger while pointing at her. "Did you learn all of this from that maniac?"

    Elijah and Ronan were also furious.

    However, Jamie and his family members were gleeful.

    Lucas even teased, "Lillian, no wonder you don''t like Mr. Harris. He''s way too gentle and unable to let you experience the joy of getting abused." "Shut your crap, you useless thing," Sebastian shouted.

    When Lucas was about to shout back, he felt frightened when he saw Sebastian''s indifferent look. Therefore, Lucas swallowed back his words. "Lillian, let me ask you one more time. Will you choose him or this family?" Elijah asked sternly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lillian was caught between a rock and a hard ce. She didn''t want to be controlled anymore. However, she couldn''t cut off family ties, either. "You guys are her family. However, all you guys do is force her to make decisions. Don''t you guys regard her as your family at all?" Sebastian questioned.

    "This is a matter among our family, and it has nothing to do with you!" Elijah sneered before looking back at Lillian. "It seems like you have made your decision.

    "Since that''s the case, get out of the Smith family. Our family doesn''t have such a disrespectful grandchild like you!"

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    "Grandpa, I''m begging you not to cut ties with me." Lillian knelt on the ground while crying.

    Although her family members were indifferent to her, she couldn''t just leave them, especially her grandfather and parents.

    "That''s right, Dad. Lillian just got a bit confused. Give me some time to talk to her," Evelyn immediately begged.

    Ronan was also very anxious.

    Lillian was their only daughter and the person in charge of thepany. If she were kicked out of the family, they would be doomed as they lose all their influence.

    "It''s useless for you guys to beg. She chose this herself, so don''t me me for it. If you guys don''t want her to leave, you may go with her!" Elijah was firm on his decision.

    He was the head of the family, so he wouldn''t tolerate anyone defying him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Lillian, you don''t need to cling to your family since they don''t even want you. Come with me. They''ll regret their decision and beg you toe back soon," Sebastian said.

    "Shut up! Lillian used to be very obedient before. It''s all because of you that she became like this!" Evelyn roared.

    "You''re really good at boasting, you lunatic. What a joke that you said we''d regret it. I think she''s the one who would soon regret it. She''s nothing without her family," Belinda replied disdainfully.

    "That''s right. After she leaves her family, she''ll no longer be the Smith family''s prestigious daughter or a CEO. She''s just an ordinary homeless woman," Lucas added with a sneer.

    Sebastian helped Lillian up and gently wiped her tears away. "Stop crying. Believe me. They''ll beg you toe back in less than three days." "Who do you think you are? Our family will only be better without you all," Lucas said.

    "That''s right. You guys better fuck off. It''s an eyesore to see you all." Belinda sneered.

    Although Jamie didn''t say anything, his smile was filled with mockery and excitement. Without Lillian, he would soon be in charge of this family. Sebastian didn''t bother to reply to them and strode away with Lillian, who was still weeping.

    After leaving the Smith residence, Lillian suddenly stopped in her tracks and told Sebastian, "Let''s get divorced."

    Sebastian was stunned. "Do you regret doing it?"

    Liliam smiled bitterly. "I don''t regret anything as I didn''t do anything wrong. Even if I were to get a divorce with you, I wouldn''t go back and admit I was wrong."

    "Since you didn''t regret it, why do you still want to get a divorce with me?" Sebastian asked in confusion.

    "I''m no longer the Smith family''s daughter or a CEO. I''m just a normal woman, so you won''t benefit from getting together with me. Thus, we should just get a divorce."

    "Do you think I married you just to benefit myself?"

    "What else? I can''t think of any reason other than that," Lillian replied.

    "Have you considered the possibility that I don''t like you for your status or money, but for you?" Sebastian answered with a grin.

    "No way!" Lillian shook her head in disbelief.

    "Why not?"

    Lillian replied with a smile, "You had at least two chances to sleep with me, but you didn''t. That''s why I think you''re not interested in me."

    "Why would you think that? You''re the most beautiful woman in Ravenview City. If I''m not interested in you, there are not many women in this world who I can pick from Even fairies might not be as gorgeous as you." Sebastian was a bit

    exasperated.

    "I didn''t know you were such a sweet-talker." Lillian blushed. Although she became numb from how manyplimented her beauty, she still felt happy and even emotional that he praised her.

    "I''m saying the truth. You''re the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. I didn''t want to take advantage of you those two times. However, I didn''t expect you would be so disappointed.

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll fulfill your wish."

    After saying that, Sebastian held and kissed her.

    Lillian struggled to break free but to no avail. Sebastian hugged her thin waist as he grabbed her chin to hold her in ce.

    As they were standing near the street, many cars were passing by. All of the men felt jealous seeing them.

    Steven was hospitalized after being

    beaten up by Sebastian back then. When he got discharged, he nced at the Smith residence when he was passing by. This caused him to

    witness a scene that drove him crazy.

    UMS

    In Steven''s heart, Lillian was practically like a goddess. She was aloof and proud, showing no interest in men. Now that she was seen kissing a man by the street, Steven was angered.

    "You bastard, Sebastian. I''ll kill you sooner orter," Steven mumbled through gritted teeth.

    "You jerk!" Lillian finally managed to push Sebastian away. She quickly wiped the saliva off her mouth and red at him.

    "Honey, why did you get angry? We''re husband and wife, after all," Sebastian said with a cheeky grin.

    "Don''t forget we''re bound by a contract. Our rtionship is fake," Lillian huffed.

    "Where''s the contract?" Sebastian asked.

    "You ripped up the contract," Lillian said angrily.

    Sebastian shrugged. "That''s why. I didn''t even sign that contract in the first ce, and it was even ripped up. Thus, our marriage is real. Let''s do thest step to confirm our rtionship tonight."

    "In your dreams." Lillian got into the car with a snort. Sebastian quickly got into it with her.

    Although Lillian was kicked out of the family, she still had a vi. Thus, she still had somewhere to go.

    After she returned home, she went upstairs and shut herself inside her room.

    Sebastian had a good hearing. He could hear her secretly crying in her room. It was apparent she took the news of being banished from her family badly.

    Sebastian still wanted to wait for a little longer. However, he couldn''t endure it anymore and called Casper.

    "Call Andrew and order him to hand Skylink Corporation''s project over to Lillian now."

    In the hospital, Andrew received Casper''s phone call after his surgery ended. When he heard the Supreme One was angry, he ripped off his IV drip and rushed back to his office.

    After taking the contract with Skylink Corporation, Andrew hurried to the Smith residence.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    At this moment, the Smith residence was filled withughter. Only Ronan and Evelyn seemed unhappy, while Jamie and his family were delighted. After all, the family''s most hated member, Lillian, had been kicked out of the family by Elijah. She was even stripped of her CEO role, and Elijah had let Lucas take over.

    Plus, there was another piece of good news. Their daughter, Lyra, had returned from studying aboard. She even brought back her boyfriend, a member of Ravenview City''s four prestigious families, Taylor Reeves.

    Although Taylor did not have a good reputation, he was the Reeves family''s only heir.

    Elijah couldn''t stop smiling, either. It had been a long time since he was so happy.

    Inparison, Ronan and Evelyn were utterly ignored by Elijah.

    "Grandpa, I want to move out and live by myself," Lyra held onto Elijah''s arm and whined.

    "Okay. I''ll go buy a house for youter," Elijah agreed without a second thought.

    As Elijah was utterly disappointed in Lillian, he liked Lyra more.

    "No need. Since Lillian has been kicked out of the family, why don''t you give me her house?" Lyra suggested.

    Lyra didn''te up with this idea by chance. Instead, she had this thought after knowing Lillian had been kicked out of the family.

    Lyra was Lucas'' twin, so she was a bit younger than Lillian. However, Lyra had always been overshadowed by Lillian in everything since she was young, whether it was appearance or grades.

    Plus, Elijah used to favor Lillian more back then.

    This caused Lyra to hold a sense of hatred for Lillian.

    After knowing thetter had been kicked out of the family, Lyra knew it was time to get her revenge. She wanted to snatch everything away from Lillian and bring her down.

    "Okay." Elijah nodded smilingly.

    "Thank you, Grandpa." Lyra was excited.

    At this moment, a maid came and reported, "Mr. Smith, Mr. Miller is here."

    "What?" Blood drained out of everyone''s face. They thought Andrew was here to teach them a lesson.

    Elijah red at Ronan and Evelyn. "It''s all because of your daughter!"

    Belinda hurriedly replied, "Dad, you don''t need to be too worried. The ones who caused trouble were Sebastian and Lillian. Now that you''ve already kicked them out of

    1

    the family, they have nothing to do with the Smith family." Content

    belongs to

    "Mr. Miller never does things reasonably. Even if I''ve already kicked them out of the family, he might not let us off." Elijah was worried.

    At this moment, Lyra spoke up with a smile, "Grandpa, you don''t need to worry so much. Taylor is close with Mr. Miller. If he''s here, Mr. Miller will definitely respect him." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Reeves, you''re close with Mr. Miller?" Elijah asked cautiously.

    Taylor stood up straight and answered proudly, "That''s right. Although I''ve been studying abroad for the past few years, I used to eat and drink with Andrew, sometimes even going to the sauna together.

    "We can be considered as old friends despite the age gap."

    "What a good son-inw I have. You''re amazing! Unlike that lunatic somebody found who only causes trouble." Belinda sneered at Ronan and Evelyn.

    Ronan and Evelyn turned red in embarrassment, but they couldn''t retort in any way.

    "Okay. Let''s not drag on any longer and wee Mr. Miller in." Elijah quickly led some people to the door.

    Andrew was standing obediently by the gate. If it were before, he would have rushed inside. However, he didn''t have the guts to do so now.

    This was the family of the Supreme One''s wife. Thus, Andrew didn''t dare to offend them in any way.

    Elijah and the others felt it was odd that Andrew was standing by the gate. However, they didn''t dwell on it and walked up to him hurriedly. "Wee, Mr. Miller. Please forgive us for not weing you in earlier," Elijah ushered.

    Andrew quickly replied with a respectful smile, "You''re too kind. I apologize if I have caused any inconvenience."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Andrew''s actions and words caused the entire Smith family to be bewildered. They thought Andrew was here to question them, yet he was being so polite.

    "Mr. Miller, do you still remember who I am?" Taylor hurriedly greeted. However, he felt a bit uneasy on the inside.

    It was true he knew Andrew and had drunk and eaten with him. However, Andrew would usually reject him whenever he had something to ask of him. "You''re Mr. Reeves, right? I heard you went abroad to study. When did youe back?" Andrew asked warmly.

    After all, he could tell Taylor was close to the Smith family. Thus, Andrew needed to be polite to whoever had some sort of rtionship with the Supreme One''s wife.

    Taylor was thrilled when he saw Andrew''s reaction. "I came back today."

    "Are you close to the Smith family?" Andrew tried asking.

    Before Taylor could reply, Belinda butted in. "He''s my daughter''s boyfriend. They''re nning to get engaged in a few days."

    At this point, Belinda was over the moon. To her, Andrew was being so polite because of Taylor. With a son-inw like him, Belinda had to be happy. "Mr. Reeves, congrattions," Andrew quickly said.

    Lyra was Lillian''s cousin, which meant Taylor would soon be rted to the Smith family. Thus, Andrew thought it was time to butter up to him. When everyone got seated in the living room, Elijah couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Miller, why did youe here today?"

    Andrew took out the contract. "I''m here to sign Skylink Corporation''s contract with the Smith Group."

    "Mr. Miller, you want to hand this project over to us?" Elijah found it hard to believe.

    "Of course. This contract was originally prepared for you all. The bidding conference is just for show. Is Ms. Lillian not here?" Andrew looked around but failed to spot Lillian.

    Belinda said with a smile, "Lillian had the guts to partner up with an outsider to bully my son. It''s simply outrageous of her. Elijah has already kicked her out of the family."

    Lucas quickly came forward and added smilingly, "I am now the Smith Group''s CEO. I can sign this document."

    Andrew''s face darkened as he struck Lucas'' face. Then, Andrew sent another p to Belinda''s face.

    Everyone was shocked by the turn of events, especially Belinda, who seemed distressed. "Mr. Miller, why did you beat us?"

    "How dare you all insult Ms. Lillian and kick her out of the family? I''m going easy on you all by just some ps."

    Andrew was furious. It was unsure if

    the Supreme One had forgiven him for offending Lillian before, despite Andrew having chopped off his hand.

    UMS

    Now that Lillian had been kicked out of the

    emily because of this i I was worried for itiates at

    me him

    belongs to

    Andrew felt like killing all of them.

    "Mr. Miller that bitch caused your son to be crippled and even made you chop off your hand. We''re doing this for you," Belinda exined.

    "That''s right. We''re doing this for you," Lucas echoed in a whisper.

    "How dare you all insult Ms. Lillian? You guys deserve to be killed. Beat them up!" Andrew ordered indifferently.

    A few men from the Shadowtiger immediately rushed toward Belinda and Lucas and started beating them up.

    The mother and son screamed from the pain and couldn''t stop begging for mercy.

    "Mr. Miller, stop it." Lyra immediately stopped them.

    As Andrew ignored her, Lyra dragged Taylor over. "Mr. Miller, can you stop beating them for Taylor''s sake?"

    "That''s right. She''s my future mother-inw. Please forgive her," Taylor begged.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Andrew pped Taylor hard. "Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?"

    Andrew was furious. The Smith family was just trying to drag him down by how they were bullying Lillian.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Everyone in the Smith family was confused. They didn''t understand what was happening. Andrew was still being polite to them just a second ago. Yet, he had now gone berserk.

    "Mr. Miller, you''ve gone crazy. How could you hit Mr. Reeves?" Lyra was furious when she saw Taylor getting hit.

    Andrew had pped Lyra hard. "Shut up. He''s just an unimportant rich brat. Who do you think he is?"

    "Aren''t you close with Mr. Reeves? You guys were having such a nice chat before," Lyra replied angrily.

    "As if! He''s absolutely worthless in my eyes." Andrew spat on Lyra in disgust.

    Andrew was just only being polite to them for Lillian''s sake. Never could he imagine they would bully Lillian. It seemed that the Smith family was seeking death!

    Andrew only ordered the few members of the Shadowtiger to stop after they beat Belinda half to death. Then, Andrew looked at Elijah and said, "I still have the contract with Skylink Corporation with me. But it''ll only be prepared for Ms. Lillian. Don''t even think of taking it over yourself!"

    After saying that, Andrew left with his men angrily.

    "Why did this happen? Lillian provoked Mr. Miller before, so why is he protecting her now?" Elijah furrowed his eyebrows and tried to think of a

    reason.

    An idea suddenly popped into Taylor''s head. "I know! Didn''t you guys say that Mr. Miller has mental issues? Normal people wouldn''t chop off their own hands!"

    "That must be it. Lillian is so lucky not to have seen him go berserk. How disgusting." Lyra gritted her teeth in anger.

    Elijah also believed this exnation and nodded. He couldn''t think of any other possible reasons.

    "Regardless, Mr. Miller is protecting Lillian. You should go and ask her toe back and sign the contract," Elijah said.

    "Grandpa, Mr. Miller is just having a rpse. He''ll recover sooner orter and regret his actions. How could you ask her toe back?" Lyra said angrily.

    Lucas also hurriedly added, "That''s right. I''m thepany''s CEO, so I should be the one to deal with this contract."

    "What if he won''t recover?" Elijah retorted.

    Everyone fell speechless.

    "Okay. That''s settled, then. Ronan, get your daughter toe back," Elijah said.

    Ronan nodded and gave Lillian a call. However, the call couldn''t go through. "She powered off her phone."

    "Go to her house, then. We must

    makeOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¨¨ shees back to si

    sures

    the contract," Elijah replied, leaving no room for negotiation.

    "Grandpa, why don''t I go? Uncle Ronan is her elderly, after all. It''ll be better if I go instead," Lyra suggested.

    Elijah thought it made sense, so he nodded in approval.

    A cunning smile appeared on Lyra''s lips as she thought, "Lillian, I won''t give you the chance to turn things around."

    Lyra and Taylor quickly drove to the vi Lillian lived in.

    "Lillian, get the fuck out!" Lyra shouted while banging on the door.

    "Lyra, what are you doing? Didn''t Grandpa

    a ask you to invite her b

    Why are you being so rude?" Dacks

    asked in confusion.

    "Who says want to invite her back? Since she has already been kicked out of the family, I won''t give her the chance to go back anymore, Lyra

    sneered. Content

    to

    After saying that, Lyra banged on the door again. "Lillian, hurry out!"

    At this moment, Sebastian had gone out to buy groceries and was not in the vi.

    Lillian came out to open the door when she heard themotion.

    "Lyra, when did youe back?" Lillian was a bit surprised.

    Suddenly, Lyra reached out and pped her. Immediately, fingerprints appeared on Lillian''s cheek.

    "Why did you p me?" Lillian was surprised yet angry as she covered her face.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Lyra sneered, "You took so long to open the door. I''m going easy on you by giving you just a p."

    "Lyra, you''re going too far." Lillian was absolutely furious.

    "I''m not done yet. Move out of this house right now. From today onward, this vi belongs to me. I''ll give you an hour to move all your trash out of here," Lyra ordered.

    "This is my house. What right do you have to order me to move out?" Although Lillian was kind-hearted, it didn''t mean she was a pushover.

    Lyra was her cousin, and pping her upon meeting had already infuriated Lillian. Now, Lyra even wanted to snatch away her house. Lillian was enraged to the point that she wanted to beat someone up.

    "Before I tell you why, I want to introduce you to someone. You should recognize him." Lyra held onto Taylor''s arm.

    "Hello, Ms. Lillian, long time no see," Taylor greeted with a smile.

    Taylor realized Lillian had gotten even more gorgeous after not seeing her for a few years.

    Taylor had pursued Lillian before going overseas. However, Lillian never responded to his advances.

    Despite going overseas, Taylor still missed Lillian a lot. That was until he met Lyra.

    As Lyra was cousins with Lillian, they looked a bit simr to each other. Thus, Taylor decided to treat Lyra as a recement.

    However, his obsession with obtaining Lillian didn''t diminish in the slightest. When Taylor returned to the country, he secretly swore to himself that he would try to obtain her no matter what.

    After meeting her again, Lillian didn''t let him down. She had gotten even more gorgeous than before.

    "She''s no longer the daughter of the Smith family; she''s just a normal woman. Why are you being so polite with her?" Lyra was displeased. Right after that, she continued to introduce him, "He''s my boyfriend, and we''re getting engaged in two days. You''re wee to join us for our engagement banquet. But the venue will definitely be at a high-end ce, where only the wealthy and affluent can enter.

    "So, I''m not sure if you can go in. Of course, it''s fine if you can''t enter. I''ll ask someone to leave the leftover dishes for you at the entrance." "Lyra, you''re going too far." Lillian was furious.

    "What are you going to do about it? I''m the prestigious daughter of the Smith family while you''re nothing but a bitch." Lyra continued to provoke Lillian.

    Lillian could no longer endure it. She reached out and pped Lyra.

    "How dare you hit me!" Lyra was instantly enraged. She reached out to give Lillian another p.

    This time, Lillian was prepared and caught hold of her wrist. She said indifferently, "I''m warning you, if you continue this nonsense, don''t me me for disregarding our friendship."

    "Who said we''re friends? You''re not even worthy of this title." Lyra seemed disgusted.

    "You''re not wee here. Get the fuck out!" Lillian shouted.

    "You''re the one who should leave. Grandpa has already given me this vi. Get your garbage out of here right now. Otherwise, I''ll have to call people to do it for you," Lyra sneered.

    Lillian was shocked before getting angry. "What? I bought this house. Grandpa has no right to give this house to you."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Alright, I''ll move out right now." Lillian couldn''t help but sob. She didn''t expect the grandfather she respected so much to be so

    ruthless. Not only did he kick

    out

    of the family, but he also wanted to take away her house and car.

    Lyra followed her into the vi and said arrogantly, "Let me warn you, don''t even think of stealing from us. You should only take the things that are yours."

    Lillian didn''t even bother to reply to her. After finding a box, she started to pack her clothes.

    "How dare you touch these clothes? Put them down!" Lyra stepped on the clothes in the box. Then, she snatched the clothes Lillian was holding and flung them onto the floor.

    "Have you gone crazy? These are my clothes!" Lillian started to shake from anger.

    "Your money is the Smith family''s money, so you used our money to buy all of these clothes. Don''t even think of taking a single one! Of

    Twon''t wear any of your

    clothing. They''re too dirty. But I''d rather donate them to the beggars than give them to you."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    While saying that, Lyra dumped all the clothes in the wardrobe on the floor and even stomped on them. She felt pleased after seeing how furious Lillian was.

    "I no longer want anything. Are you happy now?" Tears spilled out of Lillian''s eyes from how angry she was. She turned around and wanted to leave.

    "Wait for a second!" Lyra stopped her and wanted to snatch the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne on her neck.

    "What are you doing? This doesn''t belong to the Smith family. My husband gave me this," Lillian quickly stopped her.

    She could leave behind everything. However, Sebastian had gifted the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne to her as a wedding gift. Although it might not be valuable, it held a special meaning to her.

    Plus, Andrew said this belonged to the Supreme One. Although Lillian thought he might be mistaken, she couldn''t let Lyra take it away. If Lillian''s identity was exposed, Andrew would not let her off.

    "I don''t care if someone gifted you this. You belonged to the Smith family when this was given to you. So, this item belongs to us!"

    Lyra failed to snatch the pendant a few times, so she looked toward Taylor, who was watching the fun from the side.

    Lyra said angrily, "What are you doing there? Come and help out."

    "I''m sorry, Lillian." Taylor didn''t take pity on her at all. He stepped forward and grabbed Lillian''s hand while Lyra took the opportunity to snatch the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne.

    Lillian wanted to snatch it back, but Lyra pped her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    As Lillian was absolutely infuriated, she pped her back.

    "My tooth!" Lyra was about to explode in anger when she saw her bloody tooth.

    "How dare you knock out one of my teeth! I''m going to rip your face apart!" While saying that, Lyra pounced on Lillian. However, Lillian pushed her away.

    "Taylor, are you even my boyfriend? Come and help me hit her!" Lyra ordered furiously.

    "Lyra, you know that I don''t hit women," Taylor refused. Most importantly, he wasn''t willing to hit Lillian. After all, Lillian would not look good anymore if her face was swollen.

    Lyra figured out his intentions at a nce. Although she was furious, she soon thought of an evil n. "Taylor, I know you''ve wanted to sleep with her for a long time. I''ll give you the chance to do what you want with her now!"

    Taylor''s eyes glittered when he heard that. He shot a passionate look toward Lillian.

    "How shameless!" Lillian scolded. She couldn''t believe Lyra would stoop so low as to have her boyfriend sleep with her.

    However, Lillian felt scared more than she was angry. She turned around and ran outside.

    "Don''t even think of running. Get inside." Before Lillian could run out the door, she was pushed inside by Lyra. Then, Lyra went out and closed the door.

    In fact, Lyra felt ufortable knowing her boyfriend would be sleeping with another woman.

    However, she felt pleased at the thought of the miserable scene where Lillian would be toyed with.

    Lillian went pale from the shock. However, she tried to stay calm and told Taylor, "Mr. Reeves, calm down. You can''t go along with her nonsense."

    Taylor let out a lecherous smile. "Lillian, I''ve been wanting to sleep with you for a long time. But you never gave me the chance to. I can finally get what I want today."

    "Don''te over! I''m warning you, I have a husband! And he''ll being home soon. If you dare to touch me, he won''t let you off." Lillian was absolutely horrified. She wasn''t sure if she could make him back off.

    Taylor was more daring than she thought. He started to unbutton his shirt while slowly walking over to her.

    "Lillian, don''t try to scare me off. I heard from your mother that you''re in a contract marriage with Sebastian. You should still be a virgin. Why don''t I make you a real woman?"

    Taylor removed his shirt and pounced toward Lillian.

    Lillian threw a shoe at him and quickly dodged to the side. "Fuck off! Although I''m in a contract marriage with him, he won''t let you off if he knew you did this to me."

    "So what? I''m not afraid of him." Taylor looked disdainful.

    "That''s because you don''t know how powerful he is. All of the bodyguards Lucas hired weren''t a match for him. You''d better fuck off right now. If hees back, you won''t be able to leave, Lillian continued to warn Taylor to drag time. She secretly prayed that Sebastian woulde home soon.

    Taylor sneered disdainfully, "I know he knows a few moves. But I don''t care. You probably don''t know that was mentored overseas by a skilled fighter from Dragonheart. Now I''m a warrior myself. I can crush his shy moves with just a punch."

    "What? You''re a warrior!" Lillian widened her eyes in shock.

    Warriors were those whose capabilities had reached a certain realm, and they were indeed formidable. In the eyes of a warrior, normal people might as well be ants.

    Although Lillian hadn''t learned martial arts before, she had heard a bit about warriors. Her grandfather used to have a warrior as a bodyguard. However, he resigned due to some reasons.

    "It''s good that you understand. So, don''t expect anyone to save you. I''ll definitely sleep with you today. Don''t worry, though. I''ll take responsibility for you Not only can I help you um to the Smith family, but i''ll ensure you can regain control of the Smith Group.

    After saying that, Taylor pounced toward her again.

    "No! Save me!" Lillian shouted while dodging.

    Meanwhile, Lyra was just downstairs sipping on red wine. She could faintly hear Lillian''s shouts, but she did not feel an ounce of sympathy. Instead, she felt very excited.

    In the room upstairs, Lillian was soon cornered and had nowhere to hide. When Taylor lunged toward her again, she could only close her eyes in despair.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    "You''re looking for death!" A figure shouted as he broke through the window.

    Stunned, Taylor quickly turned around. He saw an indifferent-looking man slowlying up to him. The man''s sharp gaze caused goosebumps to form on Taylor''s skin.

    "Who are you?"

    The person who arrived was Sebastian. He had juste back from grocery shopping when he heard Lillian''s cry for help. He broke through the window instead of entering through the door.

    He was angered by what he saw, and a shocking air of murderous intent emitted from him.

    "How dare you bully my wife! I''ll make you wish you were dead!"

    Lillian was excited to see that Sebastian was back. However, she soon became worried after recalling Taylor was a warrior. "Sebastian, he''s a warrior. You should leave quickly. Don''t worry about me."

    A small smile appeared on Sebastian''s lips. "You''re my wife. Am I still a man if I leave you to fend for yourself?"

    "He''s a warrior, though. You''re not a match for him. It''s futile for you to be here. Just go. I won''t me you." Lillian sobbed.

    Lillian also wanted him to save him. However, she knew too well how capable warriors were. She had seen for herself how her grandfather''s bodyguard had killed a crazed cow with just a punch. The scene was way too shocking.

    "How dare you interrupt me? Don''t even think of leaving!" With arrogance in his eyes, Taylor looked at Sebastian mockingly and continued, "Don''t say

    I didn''t give you a chance. If you kneel and beg me, I''ll make sure you''ll die with your body intact!"

    "Mr. Reeves, he and I are just in a contract marriage. I''m begging you to let him go," Lillian begged.

    Taylor replied indifferently, "I didn''t expect you to care about him so much. But the more you worry about him, the more displeased I am. If you want me to spare his life, sleep with me obediently."

    "If you can let him go, I can agree to anything," Lillian wailed.

    "Lillian, you don''t need to beg him. He''s a nobody in my eyes." Sebastian gripped his fists and red daggers at Taylor.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "You brought this upon yourself!" Taylor sneered. After that, he struck a punch toward Sebastian''s head.

    The punch came extremely fast.

    Sebastian snorted and caught hold of his wrist.

    A loud crack sounded when he twisted it hard. Just like that, Taylor''s arm became contorted.

    Taylor let out a shrill scream. The pain caused him to break out in a cold sweat.

    "Let go of me now! I''m the son of the Reeves family. I can easily find someone to get rid of you," Taylor roared, feeling furious yet stunned.

    Meanwhile, Lillian was astonished. Before this, she always thought Sebastian was just slightly more capable. Never did she think he could cripple Taylor by just a move.

    She couldn''t help but think that Sebastian was amazing.

    "I hate people who threaten me." Sebastian let go of him and pped Taylor.

    With a crisp sound, Taylor spun from the impact before copsing onto the ground.

    Before he could get up, Sebastian stepped on his face and ruthlessly rubbed it against the ground.

    "It hurts. Spare me, please. I''m in the

    wrong..." Taylor was no longer arrogant. Although he tried push away Sebastian''s leg, it heavy as a mountain and didn''t budge at all.

    S

    to

    as

    Instead, Sebastian stepped on him even harder. Taylor felt like his face was about to shatter. Tears

    streamed down his face from the pain, and he could only plead

    bitterly.

    "Didn''t you ask me to kneel and beg you? Plus, you even asked my wife to sleep with you," Sebastian questioned with a half-smile.

    "I was wrong. I really was! Please forgive me. Just pretend what I said was a joke," Taylor begged.

    "It''s good that you admitted your mistake so fast, but it''s toote." Murderous intent appeared in Sebastian''s eyes.

    "Sebastian, why don''t we let him off? He''s the son of the Reeves family, after all. It''ll be troublesome if we kill him," Lillian suggested.

    "We''ll be going too easy on him if we just kill him. I''m going to make him wish he were dead." Sebastian moved his foot away before sending a kick into Taylor''s stomach.

    The kick was infused with divine energy, which incapacitated Taylor''s manhood.

    Taylor was clueless about all of this,

    only thinking it hurt a lot. He only managed to get up after rolling a few times on the ground. Then, he stumbled to the door and fled the house.

    Downstairs, Lyra was still sipping on red wine. Although she could hear themotion upstairs, she thought Taylor was having too much fun and ignored it.

    Thus, she was stunned when Taylor crawled down the stairs. "Taylor, what happened to you?"

    "Fuck off!" Lyra wanted to help him up, but Taylor pushed her away. Although he hated Sebastian, he also despised Lyra.

    Taylor wouldn''t be in such a situation now if Lyra hadn''t made him sleep with Lillian.

    Lyra was confused, not knowing what happened. At this moment, Sebastian came down the stairs.

    "Who are you? Why are you upstairs?" Lyra questioned while staring at him.

    "Did you p Lillian?" Sebastian asked unsurely.

    "So what if I did? You didn''t answer my question. Did you hit Taylor just now?" Lyra asked fiercely.

    A brilliant smile appeared on Sebastian''s face. Then, he pped Lyra.

    A crisp sound rang out as a palm print appeared on Lyra''s cheek. A bloody tooth also flew out.

    "How dare you hit me!" Lyra covered her cheek, finding it hard to believe. Then, she scolded him angrily, "You jerk! I''ll kill you!"

    With a roar, Lyra picked up a bottle of red wine and mmed it toward Sebastian''s head.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Sebastian flicked his finger lightly, and with a crash, the wine bottle shattered as if it had been struck by a bullet.

    Then, he pped Lyra across the face.

    Still feeling unsatisfied, he pped her again and again.

    Lyra was bewildered by the blows. Dizzy and seeing stars, she fell to the ground.

    Once considered a beauty, her face was now swollen and bruised. Blood was trickling from her mouth, and several of her teeth were knocked out.

    "Get out of here now! If you don''t, I''ll kill you!" Sebastian''s voice was icy and emotionless.

    He was beyond furious. If he hadn''t arrived in time, there would have been unimaginable consequences.

    "Does your face still hurt?"

    Sebastian looked at Lillian''s swollen face with genuine concern.

    "It''s okay. It''ll get better in a while. Thank you for saving me," Lillian said gratefully. This was the second time Sebastian had saved her.

    Of course, that didn''t count the time at the Smith family''s ce before.

    "You''re my woman, and it''s my duty to save you. Instead, I failed to protect you. I''m sorry." Sebastian was full of apologies.

    "You have nothing to apologize for. Remember, we''re just pretending to be married," Lillian reminded him.

    Sebastian held her shoulders and said, "I''ve already told you that there''s no agreement between us. You''re my wife, and I''ll earn money to support you."

    "I have hands and feet. I don''t need you to support me, and I don''t want to be a trophy wife. I''ll get a job in a couple of days, but for now, we need to move," Lillian said.

    "There''s no need to move at all. I don''t think it''ll be long before those people regret it and beg you toe back to work at thepany," Sebastian said meaningfully.

    "How is that possible? I''m not that important to thepany. It''s not like thepany can''t function without me." Lillian shook her head with a bitter smile.

    "I''m sure they''ll invite you back before dark today. We''ll make a bet if you don''t believe me," Sebastian said with a smirk.

    "What do you want to bet on?" Lillian asked.

    "If I win, you have to let me kiss you." Sebastian showed a mischievous smile.

    Lillian''s face turned red instantly. "Okay. But if you lose, you can''t ever touch me without my consent."

    "It''s a deal!"

    ?????

    Sebastian raised a triumphant smirk. Following that, he walked aside and dialed Casper''s number. "Why hasn''t Andrew gotten Lillian to sign the contract yet?"

    Casper sensed Sebastian''s anger and hurriedly exined, "Mr. Wilder, I was just about to report this matter to you. Andrew just went to the Smith residence, but Mrs. Wilder was driven away by those people.

    "Andrew then gave them a lesson and left the contract behind. He warned the Smith family to hurry up and get Mrs. Wilder back to sign the contract."

    "Go remind him again. Make sure the contract is signed before nightfall," Sebastian said firmly.

    After hanging up the phone, Sebastian returned to the living room and picked up the Seraphic Tear Pendant from the table.

    Although Lyra had snatched the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne, she hadn''t appreciated it. Instead, she tossed it onto the table.

    "I''ll put it on for you."

    "Just wait a moment!"

    Lillian snatched the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne. "Andrew Miller kneeled as soon as he saw this pendant and told me it''s the

    supreme token. What''s going on?"

    Sebastian nodded. "Yes, indeed. This is the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne, the supreme token."

    "What? Why do you have the supreme token?" Lillian was shocked.

    The Supreme One was like a god. It was said that he could govern the world with a stroke of his pen and dominate the universe with hisbat skills.

    Although rumors said the Supreme One was ugly and old, it didn''t detract from his legendary status.

    The supreme token was an extraordinary treasure.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Fine, I confess. I''m the Supreme One," Sebastian said with a look full of himself.

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51

    Lillian rolled her eyes. "When will you stop boasting? Although you''re good at fighting, you''re far from the Supreme One. Besides, the Supreme One not only excels inbat but also founded Phoenix Corporation. You''re just a small security guard in Phoenix Corporation.

    "I know. Did you steal this?" Lillian''s face turned pale.

    "Sebastian, you have some nerve for stealing from the Supreme One. Do you want to get yourself killed?"

    Lillian shoved the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne into Sebastian''s hand. "You''d better find a way to return it, or else no one can save you if you''re caught!"

    "What are you talking about? How could I steal anything?" Sebastian was speechless.

    "In that case, how do you exin this? Are you going to tell me that the Supreme One gave it to you?"

    Lillian felt ridiculous even as she said it. Andrew had said that the Seraphic Tear Pendant ne was the Supreme Token, and the Supreme One always kept it with him.

    Even if he were to give it away, it would be to someone very close to him. How could he possibly give it to a mere security guard?

    "To tell you the truth, this Seraphic Tear Pendant ne is just a fake, a replica," Sebastian confessed.

    "So it''s a replica. I knew it was impossible to steal something from the Supreme One. After all, you can hardly even see that old man, being just a security guard," Lillian said.

    Sebastian was speechless. He couldn''t believe he was being called an "old man" at such a young age. Who spread such rumors?

    "This isn''t good."

    Lillian was relieved for a moment, but then she remembered something Andrew had said. " Andrew thinks I''m Supreme One''s woman, and he chopped off his hand because of it. If he finds out I''m an impostor, I''m done for."

    "He won''t. He wouldn''t dare say anything. Bullying the Supreme One''s woman is a capital offense. Even if he chopped off his hand, it wouldn''t matter. So, don''t worry. As long as the Supreme One doesn''t say anything, he''ll never know.

    "Secrets won''t stay hidden forever. Eventually, this will alle to light." Lillian looked worried.

    "As long as the Supreme One doesn''t speak up, Andrew will never find out. Besides, the Supreme One wouldn''t bother with such trivial matters. You don''t have to worry. Just keep wearing this replica. If you stop wearing it, it might raise suspicions with Andrew,"

    Sebastian reassured her.

    "You''re right. I''ll take it one step at a time." Lillian thought through it. It was a blessing in disguise.

    About half an hourter, the doorbell rang.

    Lillian went to open the door and found her father standing there.

    "Dad, what are you doing here?" Lillian was surprised.

    Ronan looked a bit awkward. "Lillian, your grandfather has calmed down. I''m here to take you home."

    Lillian turned around to look at Sebastian in surprise. He had guessed it right.

    But she was happy nheless. Just as she was about to agree to Ronan''s request, Sebastian stopped her. He looked at Ronan and said, "When you kicked Lillian out, you showed no mercy. But now, with just a word, you want her back. Do you think it''s that easy?"

    "I''m talking to my daughter. It''s none of your business!" Ronan snapped.

    "If you can''t speak properly, then don''t speak at all. Leave, please!"

    Following that, Sebastian mmed the door shut.

    "Sebastian, what are you doing?" Lillian was angry. She reached for the doorknob.

    Sebastian hurriedly grabbed her hand. "Lillian, can''t you have some self-respect? When did they ever treat you like family? And have you forgotten how Lyra treated you? They want you back only because they need something from you. Listen to me. If they don''t apologize, you must not go back!"

    Lillian slowly released her grip on the doorknob because she thought what Sebastian said made sense. Compromising and giving in blindly wouldn''t earn anyone''s sympathy. It would only make things worse. It was time for her to be firm.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Meanwhile, Ronan, who was locked outside, was furious. But remembering his purpose for this visit, he suppressed his anger and rang the doorbell again.

    Sebastian opened the door. Before Ronan could speak, he said, "I have to warn you to speak properly. Otherwise, I won''t open the door for you next time."

    Even though Sebastian was his son-inw, he dared to speak to him in such a tone. Ronan was furious.

    Still, he managed to control his anger and looked at Lillian, saying, "Lillian,e home with me. Don''t you want me and your mother anymore?"

    Lillian looked at Sebastian. She wanted to go back, but she also felt aggrieved. She didn''t know what to do, so she turned to Sebastian for help.

    Sebastian sneered, "Lillian isn''t your servant to be summoned at your whim. If you want her to go back, then all of you need toe and apologize to her."

    "Sebastian, you''re going too far." Ronan''s anger red up again. He was fuming with rage. "I''ve stated the conditions. You figure it out yourself," Sebastian said coldly. Ronan knew he couldn''t reason with Sebastian. Thus, he turned to Lillian and said, "Lillian, this is my final offer. Come back with me now and we''ll forget everything that happened before. But if you choose not toe with me, then don''t ever think abouting back!"

    Ronan resorted to direct threats. He couldn''t lower his dignity.

    Besides, he knew Lillian well. He was sure she would cave in.

    "I''ll listen to Sebastian," Lillian said.

    "Daughters who are married are as good as gone. It seems this saying is true. You''ve known him for such a short time, yet you''re willing to forsake your parents because of him. Fine. Suit yourself. Then don''t evere back,"

    Ronan left after that. However, this was also part of his n.

    He was certain Lillian would back down and stop him.

    In fact, Lillian was about to call him, but Sebastian stopped her. "Trust me. They''ll apologize to you. If you don''t believe me, let''s make another bet."

    "What do you want to bet on this time?" Lillian asked warily.

    "If I win, you have to bear me a child! But before that, let''s fulfill the previous bet,"

    Sebastian gave a mischievous grin. Before Lillian could react, he grabbed her and kissed her soft lips.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Lillian wanted to resist, but Sebastian held her tightly. He grabbed her chin and prevented her from

    dodging.

    Sebastian had finally caught this opportunity, so of course, he was going to savor her.

    The kisssted for a full two minutes, and it left Lillian feeling breathless.

    Lillian copsed into Sebastian¡¯s arms when he finally stopped. Her cheeks were flushed like ripe

    red apples. They looked incredibly tempting as if they were begging to be bitten.

    The sight of her turned on Sebastian. He kissed her on the lips again and pressed her down onto

    the couch

    At first, Lillian didn¡¯t resist, but when Sebastian tried to undress her, she panicked. She pushed him

    away with force and fled upstairs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about our bet. It¡¯s a bet I¡¯m sure to win. Get ready to have my child,¡± Sebastian

    teased her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, he closed his eyes and got lost in reverie.

    About half an hourter, Ronan returned. This time, he wasn¡¯t alone. He brought the entire family

    with him.

    Belinda and Lucas look battered and bruised. They couldn¡¯t even steady themselves. Obviously,

    the Shadowtiger¡¯s men had done a number on them.

    The two, as well as Lyra, famed with rage as soon as they saw Sebastian

    Elijah approached Lian with a smile. ¡°Lillian, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Sebastian mocked, ¡°You were quite heartless when you kicked her out of the family. Now that you

    see she¡¯s useful, you want her back. How shameless¡±

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re crossing the line. Regardless, I¡¯m Lillian¡¯s grandfather.¡± Elijah gritted his teeth.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not worthy of being her grandfather! Sebastian scoffed mercilessly.

    Elijah was seething. He turned to Lillian and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are youing back

    with me or not?¡±

    Lilian hesitated. She wanted to return, but she also knew Sebastian was right. Her grandfather must

    have ulterior motives for wanting her back.

    ¡°Lillian, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and say yes!¡± Evelyn urged anxiously.

    Lillian felt tempted to say yes. She looked over at Sebastian and wanted to seek his opinion.

    Sebastian sneered, ¡°As I said before, if you want Lillian back, you must apologize to her and

    promise that this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Elijah red at Sebastian. ¡°This is our family matter! Mind your own business!¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a short memory. She¡¯s my woman.¡± Sebastian pulled Lillian into his armis after

    saying that

    Lan blushed but didn¡¯t resist.

    Please forgive me.¡±

    Elijah¡¯s anger was palpable. Nevertheless, he had to hold his tongue in order to get Lillian back.

    ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m sorry. Pleas

    ¡®All of you must apologize as well.¡± Sebastian pointed at the remaining members of the Smith

    family.

    Ronan and Evelyn didn¡¯t hesitate to apologize. After all, they saw Lillian¡¯s return as a great benefit

    Meanwhile, Jamie and Belinda were reluctant to do so. Still, they had no choice but to apologize

    under Elijah¡¯s p

    s pressure.

    ¡°I ept your apologies on Lillian¡¯s behalf, although theyck sincerity,¡± Sebastian remarked.

    The Smith family were all pissed off, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    Sebastian went on to say, ¡°One more thing. You unjustly revoked Lillian¡¯s presidency in the

    company. You must returns her title and ensure it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    of course, I have full confidence in Lilian. Thepany will thrive under her leadership,¡± Elijah said

    with a smile.

    However, Lucas was agitated, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say you¡® hand thepany over to me? You

    can¡¯t just take it back.¡±

    ¡°What else do you know besides indulging in pleasure? I was hot¨Cheaded when I said I¡¯d hand the

    company over to you. How could you take it seriously?¡± Elijah retorted

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    ¡°brandpa, that¡¯s put what you said before. You¡¯re doing this clearly because of the project at Skylink

    Corporation,¡± Lucas protested angrily

    ¡°Muut ja napped

    Indeed, he was doing it for the Skylink Corporation project. Whoever managed thepany wasn¡¯t

    any of his concern. What mattered was who could make him money.

    Lucas wanted to say more, but Belinda quickly stopped him and gave him a look. She urged him

    not to act rashly.

    Elijah would agree to any conditions Lillian proposed for the sake of the Skylink Corporation project

    and to avoid Andrew¡¯s reckoning. Continuing this dispute would only anger

    jah more.

    Lillian followed them back once her objective was achieved.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t apany her because he had important matters to attend to.

    Shortly after the Smith family lett, a convoy of Rolls¨CRoyces arrived before Sebastian.

    Casper stepped out of one of the cars and invited Sebastian inside.

    After Sebastian got in, Casper handed him a letter. ¡°This is the letter we just received¡±

    Sebastian hastily opened the letter and read, ¡°Natalie is in my hands. Come alone with the amulet

    to the northern forest to take her back. I¡¯ll only wait until seven o¡¯clock. If seven o¡¯clock passes and

    you¡¯re still not here, I¡¯ll have dozens of my men take turns with her!¡±

    ¡°Damn id¡±

    A tremendous murderous intent erupted from Sebastian

    Casper said, ¡°Mr. Wilder, our people are ready. Just give the order and we¡¯ll set off to rescueber.¡±

    ¡°The other party demands that I go alone. If they detect anyone else, it could be detrimental to

    Natalie. I¡¯ll go alone,¡± Sebastian stated

    ¡°The Dragonheart has many experts. They may have set up an ambush. It¡¯s too dangerous for you

    to go alone,¡± Casper added.

    ¡°What kind of battle have I not seen? I¡¯ll go even if it means going to hell¡±

    Sebastian was full of determination. He dismissed Casper and the driver from the car and then

    drove off in haste.

    Natalie was bound to arge tree in the nocthem forest Surrounding her were members of the

    Dragonheart, dressed in ck. There were probably about 30 of them. Leading them was Fin

    Just then, a subordinate, Michael Reed, came to report, ¡°Mr. Cooper, ten snipers are in position. We

    can blow his head off in a matter of moments at yourmand.¡±

    Fin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Good Watch for my signal once I get the amulet. If we¡¯re sessful, all

    of you will be handsomely rewarded.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Cooper, after obtaining the amulet, can we have this woman as a reward?¡± Michael asked

    tentatively.

    Fin nodded.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Cooper!¡±

    Michael was excited

    The other members of the Dragonheart were also excited. Natalie was a stunning beauty, and they

    had long lusted after her. Moreover, the thought of dozens of them taking turns with her was

    exhrating

    ¡°You bastards! The Supreme One won¡¯t let you off!¡± Natale roared.

    F¡¯in snorted, ¡°He¡¯ll surely die if he dares toe. You shouldn¡¯t expect him to save you. But don¡¯t

    worry. After my men have had their fun, I¡¯ll let you go. Well, if you¡¯re still alive by then¡±

    ¡°Hahal¡±

    The Dragonheart members burst outughing. Their expressions were all obscene

    Natale p

    egritted her teeth, wishing she could devour these people alive. Her eyes were filled with fury.

    nut deep down, she couldn¡¯t hide her fear. Initially, she had hoped the Supreme One woulde to

    rescue her. However, she didn¡¯t expect these people to be so cunning, setting upa ambush with ten

    snipers.

    Although the Supreme One was formidable, it¡¯d be challenging for him to face sniper rifles alone, let

    alone ten of them

    However, she had made up her mind. Once the Supreme One arrived, she would remind him to

    leave quickly to avoid needless sacrifice. She only hoped the Supreme one would avenge hen in

    the future, and that was enough.

    ¡°The bastard should be here soon. Seal her mouth to prevent trouble,

    Fis seemed to see through Natalie¡¯s thoughts, Following hismand, one of his men taped het n

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    ¡°Mr. Cooper, Sebastian is here,¡± a subordinate hurriedly reported.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Fin clenched his fist. His eyes were filled with rage.

    Two minutester, a man in casual clothes approached, and that man was Sebastian.

    ¡°Mmmph!¡±

    Natalie wanted to remind Sebastian to be careful, but her mouth was taped shut. She could only

    make muffled sounds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll definitely bring you back safely,¡± Sebastian reassured her with a confident

    smile.

    Fin sneered, ¡°Sebastian, you have quite the nerve toe alone. It seems this woman is important

    to you.¡±

    ¡°Fin, as a renowned expert, you¡¯re resorting to using a young woman to threaten me. I¡¯m ashamed

    of you,¡± Sebastian said disdainfully.

    ¡°And how would you exin killing my two granddaughters? Fin retorted.

    Sebastian smirked. ¡°Your two granddaughters were only a few years younger than me. We were

    considered from the same generation. Their deaths only show that they were either poorly trained

    or their instructor was useless.¡±

    Fin was furious. ¡°Enough nonsense! Hand over the amulet¡±

    ¡°The amulet is here. Release her first¡± Sebastian took out the amulet.

    Fin wanted to snatch it.

    ¡°Hold it!¡±

    Sebastian snapped. ¡°Release her first or I¡¯ll destroy the amulet!

    ¡°Release her.¡±

    Fin wasn¡¯t worried about them escaping at all. He had set up ten snipers in secret, and they were

    definitely aiming at Sebastian now. As soon as he signaled, Sebastian would be Sent to meet his

    maker

    Once Natalie was freed, she quickly shouted, ¡°Mr. Wilder, hurry, leave! They¡¯ve set up an ambush

    with ten snipers!¡±

    Fin sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think about leaving alive. I¡¯ve released her. Hand over the

    amulet now and perhaps then I¡¯ll spare you aplete corpse¡±

    Sebastianughed, but his smile was filled with irony. ¡°The amulet is in my hand. If you want it,

    come and take it.¡±

    ¡°I was nning to leave you with aplete corpse, but since you don¡¯t cherish it, you can¡¯t me

    me

    ¡°Get rid of him!¡±

    Fin gave the order and then waited for the spectacr scene.

    He could already imagine Sebastian¡¯s head being blown off.

    However, a few seconds passed, and the scene he had expected did not ur. It was eerily quiet

    all around.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The smile on Fin¡¯s face gradually froze. ¡°Fools! Are you all asleep?

    Despite his roar, there was still no response.

    Sebastian lifted a cold smile. ¡°If you¡¯re waiting for your ten snipers, Ladvise you not to. Because I¡¯ve

    already sent them to hell.¡±

    Having dealt with the Dragonheart before, Sebastian knew they liked to y dirty and would surely

    set up an ambush,

    Therefore, he got out of the car early and quietly sneaked into their territory. He spent 15 minutes

    finding and silently eliminating the ten snipers.

    Fin was taken aback. ¡°Even if there are no snipers, I still have over 30 of my men, plus myself,

    which is more than enough to deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sebastian showed a contemptuous smile.

    Fin said coldly, ¡°All of my men are elite members of the Dragonheart. With over 30 of them working

    together, they can take down a grandmaster. Besides, our strengths are evenly matched. Hence,

    you¡¯re dead for sure.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    ¡°Enough of your nonsensel Come and get it!¡±

    Sebastian hooked his finger at Fin with a disdainful look.

    ¡°Attack! Take him down!¡±

    Fin was seething with rage. Roaring, he took the lead and charged forward.

    He unsheathed a dagger and shed at Sebastian.

    However, Sebastian wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid. He dodged the attack and countered with a powerful

    punch aimed at Fin.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    His punch was swift as thunder, unstoppable in its momentum. It was ready to destroy everything it

    hit.

    Fin was quick to react. He swung his dagger over with a cruel smile.

    His dagger was made of dark iron and was indestructible. Together with his powerful strength, he

    could definitely split Sebastian¡¯s fistin half.

    Sebastian¡¯s fist collided with the dagger. Their collision was not the bloody spectacle everyone

    expected. Instead, a shocking scene unfolded.

    Fin¡¯s expression changed drastically as he was sent flying backward by the overwhelming force. His

    dagger was knocked from his grasp. He spar out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with horror.

    Finnded several meters away. A pit was created on the ground.

    Fin spurted out arge mouthful of blood again. He looked at Sebastian in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve reached

    the Divine Realm. How is this possible?¡±

    Above an ordinary warrior was the grandmaster, a stage few could reach. Every single one who had

    reached this level was a renowned, powerful figure

    Then, above the grandmaster was the Divine Realm.

    The Divine Realm was beyond the realm of ordinary people. Their ordinary energy would transform

    into divine energy and grant the person immense power.

    Protected by divine energy, one could be invulnerable to des and even bullets could not break

    through one¡¯s defense.

    While grandmasters were formidable, they were nothing against a wielder of divine energy

    Fin had reached the pinnacle of the grandmaster realm ten years ago, but despite his efforts, he

    never entered the Divine Realm. This proved just how hard it was to reach that

    level

    Only t

    y this morning, he had fought with Sebastian, who was at the peak of a grandmaster like him.

    However, in just a few hours, Sebastian had stepped into the Divine Realm. This was simply

    unbelievable.

    Meanwhile, the disciples of the Dragonheart were all stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that their

    invincible leader, Fin, had been defeated by Sebastian. The power of the Divine Realm was

    terrifying.

    ¡°Protect Mr. Cooper!¡±

    Everyone noshed toward Sebastian after Michael¡¯s order. They were all murderous.

    Sebastian smirked. As he waved his hand, his divine energy burst forth. With a loud boom,

    everyone was blown away by the terrifying energy. Blood gushed out from their mouths.

    All of them were sacrificed except for Michael, who was seriously wounded when he rushed to the

    front

    This was Sebastian¡¯s first killing spree since he came to Ravenview City. He did not have the

    slightest bit of mercy for the people of Aeloria

    Michael, who was badly injured, was dumbfounded. He scurried away.

    The reason Sebastian didn¡¯t kill him was that he wanted him to return and inform the rest of the

    Dragonheart members about the severe consequences of offending him.

    Sebastian walked up to Fin and lowered his head to look at him. ¡°Answer my question and I might

    give you a merciful death.¡±

    ¡°Just kill me. You¡¯ll get nothing from me.¡± in hummed. He wouldn¡¯t give in.

    Sebastian smiled amusingly. ¡°I admire your spirit. I hope I won¡¯t be too disappointed.¡±

    Fin felt a shher run down his spine after witnessing the smile on Sebastian¡¯s face. Still, he remained

    defiant ¡°I¡¯m a warrior of Aeloria, and I¡¯ll never submit to an enemy. Do your west! If I grunt, Ineno

    man!¡±

    Chapter

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian then grabbed one of Fin¡¯s fingers. With a pop, Fin¡¯s finger snapped.

    Fin¡¯s eyes widened in shock as cold sweat beaded on his forehead.

    Still, he gave in without saying a word and gritted his teeth to hold it in.

    ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±

    Sebastian crushed Fin¡¯s other finger, then the third and fourth

    Fin sweated profusely from pain. S, he gritted his teeth and endured.

    ¡°This is just the beginning. Now, for the main course. I¡¯m going to make you experience something

    you had never experienced before.¡±

    Having said that, Sebastian shed his palm at Fin. His divine energy burst out and seeped into

    Fin¡¯s body. It turned into countless threads of power that raged violently within him.

    Fin couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and screamed in agony.

    The pain was unbearable. There wasn¡¯t a single part of his entire body that didn¡¯t hurt. The pain

    was worse than death

    ¡°Just kill me!¡±

    ¡°Scream as much as you like! The more miserable you sound, the more excited I get.¡±

    Sebastian sneered and showed no mercy

    The Dragonheart, notorious for their heinous acts, had killed countless Dragothakin. Fin, as the

    Dragonheart¡¯s vice president, was brotal.

    Hemitted all forms of evil, from licentious acts to plundering. He even conducted experiments

    on living people, te didn¡¯t spare even infants, going so far as to cook them. He was so cruel and

    utterly abhorrent

    Having ended hundreds, if not thousands of lives, nothing could absolve Fin of his sins.

    ¡°Please, spare me! I¡¯ll tell you anything!¡±

    Fin¡¯s arrogance was gone. It was reced by continuous, pitiful pleas

    Sebastian waited a few more minutes before finally stopping, right as Fin was about to break down.

    Fim¡¯s eyes were wide with fear as he gasped for air.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other amulet? Sebastian asked

    ¡°In the hands of Novastar Organization,¡± Fin confessed without hesitation. Be didn¡¯t want to

    experience that agony again.

    Sebastian¡¯s suspicion was confirmed For years, Bandaskar and Aeloria had provoked Dragotha. In

    fact, Bandaskar¡¯s Novastar Organization and Actoria¡¯s Dragonheart had infiltrated Dragotha for a

    precious artifact

    ¡°Next question. What about your air in Raverview City?¡± Sebastian went on to ask

    ¡°It¡¯s right behind this mountain. There¡¯s an abandoned stone tower. We¡¯ve been using that as our

    base recently.¡±

    Despite a moment¡¯s hesitation, Fin said it all. He was truly terrified of Sebastian,

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve cooperated, I¡¯ll give you an easier death.¡± With that said, Sebastian crushed Fin¡¯s

    limbs and knocked him out with a kick

    He didn¡¯t kill Fin immediately as that would be too merciful.

    ¡°Natale, are you alright?¡± Sebastian turned to Natalie.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Thank you, Mr. Wilder, for saving me.¡± Natalie knelt in gratitude.

    ¡°You were caught because of me. It¡¯s only fair that I saved you, Get up and let¡¯s go back¡± Sebastian

    then headed down the mountain.

    Natalie hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder! Are you alright??

    Just as Sebastian and Natalie were heading down the mountain, they ran into Casper, who had

    come to offer support.

    In fact, Casper had already brought back¨Cup, but he didn¡¯t dare to get too close. He was afraid of

    alerting the Dragonheart. It was only when he heard the screams on the mountain that he brought

    them over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Most of the Dragonheart members are dead. There¡¯s an abandoned stone tower up there

    with possibly some remnants. Handle them. Also, Fin is still alive. Smear some honey on him and

    feed him to the ants.¡±

    Sebastian gave his instructions, then took Natalie back to the city and personally escorted her

    home.

    The next day, Andrew learned that Lillian had returned to the Smith residence, so he came to the

    door with a contract and requested it to be signed.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    ALPhoenix Corporation, two armored figures, a man and a woman, stood before Sebastian

    The man had a firm and resolute expression, with eyes zing like torches.

    .The woman, in contrast, bore an icy, stern countenance. She had a confident and spirited

    denaanot.

    ¡°We, Hydra and Cyclops, are at the service of the Supreme One.¡±

    The two knelt on one knee at the same time.

    ¡°Rise. From now on, call me Mr. Wilder,¡± Sebastian instructed calmly.

    ¡°Understoodl¡±

    Lord Hydra and Lord Cyclops stood up after receiving their orders.

    ¡°Your mission is to track down the Novastar Organization members hiding in Ravenview City and

    retrieve the amulet. Casper will assist you fully,¡± Sebastian detailed.

    ¡°Understood¡±

    The two responded and then went to find Casper. They didn¡¯t dare to ck on the task Sebastian

    had given them.

    Things were quiet for the next few days. Sebastian had moved into the Smith residence and taken

    on the role of Lillian¡¯s personal driver.

    Although the Smith family was not happy with him, they did not dare to go too far. They were at best

    a bit shady when they spoke to him, which Sebastian chose to ignore.

    The day was quiet, but Sebastian enjoyed it.

    The only disappointment for Sebastian was that although he won the bet and Lillian allowed him to

    share her bed, she¡¯d drawn a line down the middle of the sheet. He wasn¡¯t allowed to cross the

    line.

    Inside the office of the Shadowtiger Group, Andrew and his son, keran, Sat face¨Cto¨Cface while

    drinking way their sottows.

    Both father and son were in a bad mood and on the verge of depression.

    The reason was simple. Andrew, needless to say, had to chop off one of his own hands after

    offending Lillian. It was pure depression. Kieran was even worse. His castration was a bitter pill to

    swallow for a man once driven by lost.

    The most painful part for Kieran was his inability to seek revenge.

    wn on the floor. ¡°Dad, Lean¡¯t take this.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The more Kieran thought about it, the angrier he got. He smashed the wine ss down on

    ¡°You have to even if you can¡¯t. We won¡¯t be able to avenge ourselves.¡± Andrew shattered the wine

    ss with a grip. How could he not be angry? Still, he didn¡¯t have the guts to take revenge on the

    Supreme One.

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy about this!¡±

    Kieran kicked over the table. Without his genitals, he had lost all color in life.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not happy about it, then find a way to take revenge¡±

    Right in the middle of the conversation, several people pushed the door and walked in. The leader

    was a woman wearing a ck leather jacket and skirt

    The woman was in her 20s. She had a fine figure with a small waist. Her long, straight legs were

    slender, and her dark hair was draped behind her head.

    The woman¡¯s features were strikingly refined, with arched eyebrows reminiscent of hills and eyes

    deep as reflective pools. Her tall noseplemented her small, lush lips, which were so vividly red

    they beckoned for attention.

    Her most captivating feature, however, was her chest

    Four men in suits and sunsses followed her respectfully

    ¡°Who are you? Who let you in?¡± Andrew demanded aggressively.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°How dare you shout at our missy! Are you tired of living!¡± One of the men scolded, unleashing a

    threatening air about him

    Andrew was stunned because he could sense danger in the man.

    ¡°Please, no disrespect¡±

    The woman looked at Andrew and said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Elena

    Spark, the youngdy of Novastar Organization.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    ¡°The youngdy of the Novastar Organization!¡±

    Andrew was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ve never crossed the Novastar Organization. What do you want?

    He was visibly on guard, and there was fear evident in his eyes

    The Novastar Organization was the foremost faction of Bandaskar, renowned for their multitude of

    powerful members. Their leader was one of the best in the world.

    Not to mention, he could barely deal with Elena

    Elena was the most outstanding genius the Novastar Organization had ever produced in the past

    hundred years. She was already a cenened expert at a young age. Many people spected that

    she had already entered the grandmaster realm

    The Shadowtiger was nothingpared to that

    ¦§

    ¡°ML. Andrew, no need to be afraid. I mean no harm,¡± Elena said with a smile.

    ¡°What are you here for? Andrewashed warily.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to propose a coboration with you, Mr. Andrew.¡± Elena revealed her intention.

    ¦¥¦°

    ¡°Ms. Spark, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. The Shadowtiger is affiliated with the Supreme Nexus.

    We¡¯re an enemy to the Novastar Organization.¡± Andrew scoffed. He didn¡¯t bel word.

    Elena smiled radiantly. ¡°The Shadowtiger Group is just a minor branch of the Frostw, and the

    Superme One doesn¡¯t care about you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have treated your

    Kieran felt humiliated. He wished he could just disappear

    Andrew grunted. ¡°He deserves it for trying to vite the Supreme One¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°And did you

    deserve to chop off your hand?¡± Elena went on to ask.

    ¡°Yes. It was my fault for offending someone I shouldn¡¯t have,¡± Andrew said with afrustrated lock on

    his face.

    Elena smirked, ¡°Mr. Miller, that¡¯s not what you truly think, is it? You only son .strated, ending

    your family line don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t harbor any resentment.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Spark, you don¡¯t have to sow discord. I¡¯ll never betray the Supreme One. If you have nothing

    else, please leave. I¡¯ll pretend you never came today.¡±

    Andrew requested her to leave. The truth was, he was slightly convinced. However, hecked the

    courage to betray the Supreme One.

    Elena didn¡¯t leave but sat down instead ¡°Mr. Andrew, I advise you to reconsider. You¡¯re well aware

    of the strength of the Novastar Organization, which isparable to the Supreme Nexus &

    partnership with us not only offers revenge but also immense benefits.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hesitate. Hurry up and say yes!

    Kieran was anxious. After all, this was his only hope of getting revenge. He didn¡¯t want to miss it

    After a long besitation, Andrew looked at Elena ¡°coborate, but on one condition.¡±

    ¡°Goon¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°After taking down the Supreme One, hand over Lillian, that despicable woman, tome, Andrew said

    viciously

    ¡°No problem. Got it. Fenaconsented.

    thenathen revealed her n. Andrew was secretly shocked when he heard it Elena was as cunning

    and ruthless as rummated. Her meticulous n would surely deceive the unsuspecting

    After agreeing on terms, Elena and her men left.

    It was not until then that Andrew and Kieran came out of the office Both of them broke out in a cold

    sweat

    They saw a dozen of the Shadowtiger¡¯s men lying all over the corridor. They rushed downstairs and

    were shocked to find that all of them were asleep. They were obviously Intricated by a very

    powerful drug

    Andrew felt relieved. It was lucky that he chose to cooperate otherwise, Elma would have killed him

    no differently than erushing an ant.

    The following days were calm.

    Sebastian, apart from delving Lillian to and from work, kept a close watch on the Novastar

    Organization

    With in gone, the Dragonheart would likelyy low for a while.

    Still theck of activity from the Novastar Organization made him uneasy.

    That day, Sebastian went to pick up in from work as usual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home yet. I have a meeting with someone. Can you drive me there? Lilin asked

    after getting into the car.

    ¡°Where to?¡± Sebastian asked as he started the car.

    ¡°The Southmont Cale, Lillian said.

    ¡°why such a secluded ce?¡± Sebastian frowned slightly.

    He had head about Southmont Gate, which was located on the southern outskirts. It was a quiet

    ce that was rarely visited. In fact, there weren¡¯t many customers there

    Its main apped was its tranquil and secretive environment, coupled with robust security. It was

    owned by the Shadowtiger Group. No one dared to go there to cause trouble ¡°The person is a

    potential partner introduced by Mr. Miller, so we decided to meet at hh cafe,¡± Lillian exined.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    ¡°A partner

    ¡°The Skylink Corporation project requires significant investment, and ourpany is facing some

    liquidity issues. We need to find a powerld partner.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°y? The project investment doesn¡¯t even exceed there billion dors. Isn¡¯t the Smith family the

    wealthiest in Ravenview City? Can¡¯t they afford? Sebastion asked.

    Lillian gave a biter smile. ¡°The Smith family might seem prosperous, but we¡¯ve been weakening

    internally. As you know, our main business is in real estate, which has been suffering for years. If

    this continues, we could be bankrupt in a few years.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m desperate to secure the Skylink Corporation project to tum the losses into profits.¡±

    Sebastian nodded as reaction downed on her.

    Half an hourter, they arrived at Southmont Cafe. They were led to a pain by a water

    The pavilion was surrounded by a lotus pond with clear water and colorful fish

    A young, attractive woman was already waiting. She stood up immediately upon sering Lillian. ¡°You

    must be Ma. Smith. Hello, I¡¯m Elena Spark!!

    Lin gressed and shook hands

    Elena smiled. ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in Ravenview City. Sering

    you today, it¡¯s no exaggeration.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just people talking Ms. Spark, dan¡¯t take it seriously. Besides, you¡¯re beauty yourself. I¡¯m no

    match for you,¡± Lillian modestly replied.

    ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re too humble. Let¡¯s sit down and talk¡± Suddenly, Menalooked at Sebastian. ¡°And i

    ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Smith¡¯s driver and bodyguard. Sebastian Introduced himself¡­

    ¡°dike to talk tots. Smith alone. Can you excuse yourself?¡± Elena asked.

    ¡°Sebastim, find yourself a ce to rest. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done,¡± Lilian said.

    might this be?¡±

    Sebastian nodded in agreement. Elena was a woman, and there were no other stranger present.

    They were located in the shadowtiger territory, which held a certain level of security. With this in

    mind, he felt reassured to leave Lillum there.

    Once Sebastian was gone, Elena¡¯s face revealed a triumphant smile

    Sborth after, a waiter approached Sebastion. ¡°Mr. Wilder, Mr. Miller requests your presence. ¡±

    ¡°Lead the way.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t refuse the request. He happened to have something to ask Andrew.

    The water brought Sebastian to a curious private room, then exited the ton and closed the door

    behind hi

    Andrew was already waiting here. After the dose was closed, he hurriedly kneeled on one knee and

    bowed ¡°Greetings, the Superme One!¡±

    Sebastian was sitting on the couch

    ¡°I dare not rise, for I am guilty. Previously, both my son and offended your wife, and our sins are

    grave. Please, I ask for your punishment Andrew knelt on the ground and

    trembled

    Although he was the long of the underground of Ravendew Cry, he was nothing in front of

    Sebastian.

    ¡°Your son has already been punished, and you¡¯ve chopped off your own hand. Let¡¯s consider se

    matters settled, but I expect there won¡¯t be anext time,¡± Sebastian warned.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Even if you lent me another ounce of courage, Ewouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Anders

    hurriedly assured.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the story with the partner you introduced to my wife? Is the reliable? sobastian

    asked.

    *Reporting to the Supreme One, bername is Spark, the daughter of a secretive, influential family.

    She¡¯s strong. You can trust her,¡± Andrew replied while pouring a cupotre for Sebastian

    Sebastian picked up the cup of tea, and the fresh aroma enveloped his senses.

    He savored the tea¡¯s smooth yet slightly better taste, which could calm one¡¯s mi

    ¡°The tea is good, but it¡¯s a pity¡± Sebastian shook his head.

    ¡°A pity? What do you mean?¡± Andrew asked in confusion.

    ¡°The tea itself is fine, but something weird has been added to spoiling taste, ¡°Sebastian said with

    regret.

    And suddenly broke out in a cold s.He forced himself to calm down and said, ¡°This bea was

    specially prepared for you. How could it be weird?¡±

    ¡°Since you im it¡¯s clean, then finish the rest of the tea in the pot,¡± Sebastian served.

    Terrified, Andrew turned to run toward the door.

    Silwer needles appeared in Sebastian¡¯s hand, which he ticked with astonishing speed.

    Andrewshumped to the ground with a miserable cry. He wanted to get up but found that he

    couldn¡¯t exert any strength.

    ¡°Supreme One, please don¡¯t hill me! I know I was wrong! Spare my l

    Andrew hurriedly begged for mercy. He was so scared that his face turned white.

    He had pokoned the tea. It was colorless and tasteless, so he never expected Sebastion to detecti

    Sebastian walked over and stepped on Ander¡¯s face while grinding against the floor,

    And let out an excruciating scream. The sound of his screams could send sheer down the spine

    Sebastian smiled brilliantly. ¡°Who put you up to this? Think carefully before answering. You only get

    one chance.¡±

    Andrew suddenly calmed down. ¡°Supreme One, 1 advise you to step back. Your wife is in our

    hands. If you continue to torment me, we¡¯ll do the same to your wile.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Sebastian was taken aback. He hurriedly ran toward the pavilion

    However, the pavilion was empty.

    Then, he rushed to the lobby, but the lobby was quiet and there was no one there. There wasn¡¯t

    even a walter.

    Just then, Andrew came ever to him with a teasing look on his face. ¡°Supreme One,e with me if

    you want to see your wife

    Andrew led Sebastian to an underground pce where hundreds of strong men stood. All of them

    looked vicious.

    In the center of the pce was a chair, and Lillian was tied to the chair. She was unconscious,

    likely drugged.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Beside Lillian was a woman with a smile on her face. It was Elena.

    As Sebastian prepared to rush over, Elena grabbed Lillian¡¯s neck. ¡°Stop! One more step and she

    dies!¡±

    ¡°Andrew, how dare you! How dare you betray me! Sebastian was seething with rage.

    He epted that he was careless. He didn¡¯t think Andrew had such a big nerve.

    Gritting his teeth, Andrew said, ¡°Shut up! You crippled my son, and that wretch, Lin, caused me to

    lose a hand. How can I not seek revenge?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! If you¡¯re smart enough to release ber, maybe I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Sebastian

    quickly devised a n to handle the situation.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± Andrew said with disdain. Then, he ran over to Elena all fawning. ¡°Ms. Spark, let¡¯s

    take him down.¡±

    Elena raised her hand to stop him. Then, be looked at Sebastian and said, ¡°Allow me to introduce

    myself. I¡¯m the youngdy of Novastar Organization, Elena Spark.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re the Queen Bee!¡±

    Sebastian was taken aback.

    This world abounded with talents in many realms. He was acknowledged as a prodigy in the path of

    cultivation, and Elena was also among such gifted individuals.

    Elena, as the daughter of the Novastar Organization, possessed exceptional talent and was

    among the top contenders of her generation,

    Her sweet appearance belied her ruthless heart and a penchant for scheming, earning her the

    nickname ¡®the Queen Bee!

    She was a woman who could give anyone a headache.

    Elena giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t thank that someone as famous as the Supreme One knew me as well. I¡¯m

    honored.¡±

    ¡°Queen Bee, state your terms. What will it take for you to release her? Sebastian asked calmly.

    ¡°like dealing with smart people. Give me the amulet,¡± Elenadremanded with a serious tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve been searching for the amulet but haven¡¯t found any ches,¡± Sebastian

    responded.

    Elena smiled styly, ¡°Supreme One, you¡¯re not bring honest. ording to my information, another

    amulet was in the hands of the Dragonheart¡¯s vice president, Fin, whom you recently killed. So, the

    amulet must be with you. I advise you to hand it over to me. Otherwise, the men behind me will not

    be so kind.¡±

    ¡°Just them?¡±

    Sebastian scoffed

    Despite these men being warriors, in his eyes, they were insignificant Not a hundred, not even three

    to five hundred of them, could match him.

    Elena caressed Lillian¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood me. These men aren¡¯t here to deal

    with you but to serve Ms. Smith. They¡¯re all strong and healthy. If it takes one

    of them an hour to screw her, a full round would be dayster. Would you like to watch their

    prolonged performance?¡±

    The strong men all had glowing eyes like a pack of hungry wolves after hearing this.

    ¡°How could you be so vicious!¡± Sebastian was both shocked and harlous.

    Elena was full of smiles, ¡°How can arranging attendants for her be considered vicious? She should

    be

 Breaking Chapter 61

    Breaking Chapter 61

    Sebastian clenched his fists. He wished he could tear the wicked woman before him to pieces

    ¡°Fine. Fll give you the amulet, but you have to let her go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to negotiate with me. Hand over the amulet quickly. These people are getting

    impatient,¡± Elena said with a meaningful tone.

    Take it!

    sebastian had no choice but to take out the amulet and throw it to Elena,

    Elena was excited upon receiving the amulet. She then took out an identical amulet and slowly put

    the two amulets together as if they were onr.

    Following that, she took out the Seraphic Tear Pendant,

    Elena Laughed triumphantly while looking up to the sky. ¡°The two amulets and the Seraphic Tear

    Pendant are finally together! The treasure is mine! Hahaha!¡±

    The priceless treasure was hidden in a very mysterious ce. Rumor had it that only by collecting

    the two amulets and the Seraphic Tear Pendant could one find it. Sebastian had gone through great

    pains to acquire the Seraphic Tear Pendant and had recently seized one of the amulets. However,

    in the blink of an eye, it all fell into someone else¡¯s hands

    Yet, I

    his current concern wasn¡¯t the treasures. He looked at Elena and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you what you

    wanted. Now you should let her go.

    Elena shed a charming smile. ¡°They say the Supreme One is a pretless genius of ancient and

    modem times, and at such a young age, his strength is already unparalleled. It let go of the hostage

    now, wouldn¡¯t you just take everything back immediately?!

    ¡°What do you want, then? Sebastian was infuriated. He hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so

    difficult.

    Elena thought for a moment while touching her lips with a finger. ¡°I have a perfect solution. If you

    cut off your arms or legs, you won¡¯t pose a threat to me. I¡¯ll naturally let her go then¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your request is too much? Cutting off my own arms or legs is rantamount to letting

    myself be ughtered. I can¡¯t agree to that,¡± Sebastian said without hesitation.

    This woman was too cruel and utterly untrustworthy. Even if he did as she said, she might not

    release the hostage.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll hand your wife over to these men behind me,¡± Elena threatened.

    ¡°If anyone dares to touch a hair on her head, I¡¯ll make sure they have no grave to lie in!¡± An

    astonishing murderous aura erupted from him.

    ¡°Thate being threatened. This woman is yours now. Do her in front of him!¡± Elena coldly ordered her

    men.

    At hermand, the hundred strong men behind her rushed toward Lillian like hungry wolves.

    Their crazed appearance resembled that of man¨Ceaters.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Sebastian roared in anger.

    He was overwhelmed with hatred at the moment. He wished he could tear these men to shreds.

    However, he didn¡¯t act rashly. After all, Lillian was still in their hands. If he made a move, Lillian

    would never be spared.

    Elena raised her hand to stop the men. She looked at Sebastian with a smile and said, ¡°What do

    you say? Do you agree to my terms?

    ¡°I will do as you say, but you must swear to let her go,¡± Sebastian said coldly.

    Elena nodded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Elena, swear on the reputation of the Novastar

    Organization that as long as you cut off your arms or legs, I¡¯ll definitely let her go.¡± *1¡¯ll trust you one

    last time. If you dare break your word, I won¡¯t let you of¡±

    Sebastian closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t trust Elenapletely, but he had no other choice.

    ¡°Hurry up and do it. While I can wait, these men behind me are getting anxious,¡± Flena urged with a

    sneer.

    Sebastian clenched his fists. The next thing they knew, heshed out and mmed his fist down

    hard against his knee joint

    The sound of breaking bones echoed throughout the area. Those present could hear it clearly.

    Sebastian gritted his teeth and sat down on the ground. Then, he struck his other leg, breaking it

    with another loud crack.

    Intense pain swept over him, and he was covered in a cold sweat However, he clenched his teeth

    and endured the pain without saying a word

    Elena apuded. ¡°You¡¯re a real man. I¡¯m starting to like you.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Sebastian said through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve done what you

    masked. Now it¡¯s your turn to keep your promise and let her go.¡±

    Elena smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely let her go, but not right now.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression changed drastically. His eyes were filled with rage. ¡°How can you go back

    on your word? Are you treating your promises as nothing?¡±

    Elena sneered, ¡°Tonly promised to release her, but I never said when. These men behind me have

    been waiting for a long time. I can¡¯t disappoint them, can 1? ¡°Alright then. This won is yours now.

    Just don¡¯t y her to death.¡±

 Chapter 62

    ?

    A group of brawny men couldn''t wait any longer.

    They surged forward at Elena''smand, eager to race toward Lillian.

    "You vile woman, I''ll have your life!" roared Sebastian, his voice booming. It caused the ce to tremble.

    There were not only hundreds of warriors but also many members of the Andrew family inside the ce. Many of them had not reached the Warrior Realm and were instantly shaken, bleeding from their bodies.

    Even those in Warrior Realm suffered, their eardrums bursting and their heads buzzing.

    Elena also turned pale with shock. "What? The Divine Realm? How is this possible?" She was astounded. Those who had reached the Divine Realm were few and far between, mostly venerable elders known for ages. The youngest among them was in their 50s.

    However, Sebastian had achieved this realm in his mid-20s, which far exceeded her expectations.

    With a fierce p to the ground, Sebastian shattered the floor beneath him and propelled himself toward Lillian.

    "Kill him!" Elena''s eyes shone with cold light as she drew a short sword and charged at Sebastian.

    If Sebastian''s legs had been intact, she would have fled immediately.

    But now, with his legs broken and his mobility severely hindered, she saw a golden opportunity to eliminate him and remove a future threat.

    Meanwhile, four men in ck suits wieldedrge des and rushed at Sebastian.

    These were the Four Guardians of the Novastar Organization, each a grandmaster-level individual possessing formidable strength.

    Additionally, numerous martial artists from the Novastar Organization surrounded Sebastian from all sides. Their palpable killing intent came closing in.

    Andrew did not intervene, choosing instead to escape with his men. He took Lillian with him. Sebastian attempted to stop them but found himself unable due to being surrounded by Elena and the Four Guardians. His broken legs hampered him, rendering him powerless to

    act.

    Having pushed Sebastian back, Elena sneered, "I made a promise to Andrew to hand over Lillian after our n seeded. But don''t fret, Andrew is rtively kind to women. He might toy with her, but he won''t take her life."

    "Die!" Rage ignited Sebastian''s resolve.

    Sebastian was incapacitated and unable to stand because of his injured legs, forcing him to attack from his position on the ground. He was using his palms to support his body weight.

    Typically, a grandmaster-level practitioner could externalize their energy, but it would dissipate upon leaving the body. Thus, the power would be significantly reduced.

    However, the divine energy from the Divine Realm was superior in nature. It remained potent even when externalized and retained much of its strength within a three-yard radius.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Each of Sebastian''s strikes unleashed a torrent of violent energy. Elena and herpanions dared not approach too closely, circling at a distance and attacking from behind.

    Neither side could gain the upper hand, resulting in a deadlock.

    However, Elena and herpanions were not in a hurry. They preferred to drag out the fight.

    This was because Sebastian''s broken legs caused him excruciating pain with every move, further aggravating his injuries.

    The longer the fight dragged on, the more disadvantageous it became for him.

    Yet, this was not Sebastian''s greatest concern - he was most worried about Lillian''s safety.

    With her taken away by Andrew, failing to rescue her would surely result in her being humiliated by Andrew.

    Another quarter of an hour had passed, and Sebastian found himself unable to break through. He even umted more wounds in the process.

    These injuries were mostly inflicted by Elena''s sword energy, indicating her formidable strength even among grandmaster-level practitioners. Coupled with the help of the Four Guardians, they asionallynded blows on Sebastian.

    A fierce and ruthless look shed in Sebastian''s eyes. In the next second, he forcefully pressed his palms against the ground and propelled himself toward Elena.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Elena shed a disdainful smirk, remaining unfazed in the face of Sebastian¡¯s assault. She seemed

    to already be far with li

    She easily dodged and counter¨Cattacked with a swift sh of her sword energy. Simultaneously,

    the Four Guardians charged at Sebastian, bringing the nt swords down in a coordinated strike

    Sebastian rolled over on the ground, a cold smile on his lips. He revealed the silver needles in his

    hard and shot the needle toward the Four Churdians with a furceld throw. This was one of his trump

    cards. He had been holding back until now to catch them off guard and exploit their rxed

    vignce.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Elena¡¯s warning came toote.

    The Four Guardians found themselves defenseless, taken by surprise by Sebastian¡¯s unforeseen

    tactle. They recognized the danger toote to dodge.

    In a rush of panic, they brandished their swords, trying to intercept the silver needles mid¨Cflight.

    Despite their attempts to parry many away, rach Guardian was inevitably struck by multiple

    needles.

    Sebastian¡¯s silver needles came in two types¨Cone for healing and the other for killing. At this

    moment, he used thetter, each needle soaked in poison.

    Once hit by this poison, victims would quickly descend into madness.

    ¡°Those mere silver needles are nothing.¡± the Four Guardians scoffed as their imposing physiques

    temporarily warded off the poison¡¯s grip..

    Unaware of the insidious poison coursing through their veins, the Four Guardians surged forward

    toward Sebastian,

    A cold smile yed on Sebastian¡¯s lips. His creation, the venomously named ¡°Fury Sprite¡± Lacing

    the needles, was potent enough to bypass even the Divine Real defenses. How could mere

    grandimasters resist it?

    Asudden, piercing scream shattered the air.

    One of the Four Guardiansshed out with his sword, his face contorting in agony. The de went

    through the flesh of his closestpanion, severing the man in tvo before the others could react.

    The maddened Guardian spun and lunged at another.

    The other two Guardians screamed too.

    All three went crazy, shing their swords wildly at each other.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Elena yelled, angry and confused.

    She didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but it was toote.

    Lost in their frenzy, the three Guardians quickly cut each other down. They all fell to the ground in a

    pool of blood.

    The scene before her defiedprehension, Elena stood frozen, staring in shock. The once

    formidable Four Guardiansy dead, victims of a swift and brutal demise she never could have

    imagined.

    ¡°The needles! They were poisoned¡± Elena finally realized. She red at Sebastian, both shocked

    and furious.

    ¡°You¡¯ve realized toote. Now, diel¡± Sebastian pped the ground with his palm and charged at

    Elena, throwing another handful of silver needles.

    Having witnessed the needles¡® deadly effect, Elena dodged in a panic and deflected them with her

    sword.

    Strong as she was, her short de barely kept up with the barrage.

    Sebastian saw his chance. He closed the distance and unleashed a terrifying st of energy from

    his palms. The fierce wind threatened to destroy everything around them Elena tumed pale, unable

    to dodge in time. She poured her energy into her sword and struck back fiercely.

    A massive explosion ripped through the air.

    Elena found herself hurtling through the air, a cough of blood escaping her lips. Shock and pain

    flooded her eyes.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Take this!¡± Elena¡¯s desperate yell echoed.

    She hurled the Seraphic Tear Pendant at a pir behind Sebastian, Charged with her energy, the

    pendant would shatter on impact

    Sebatin lunged for the pendant, abandoning his chase just before it smashed into the pir

    Elena seized this spot second, vanishing from the underground pce in a blink.

    His broken legs forred Sebastian to crawl on his palus, significantly slowing him down. By the time

    he returned to the hall, Elena was gone, She had vanished without a

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Sebastian didn¡¯t bother to chase after Elena

    Instead, he hurriedly took out his phone, about to call Hydra. That was when Hydra¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°Hey, Hydia, any news on Lillian? Sebastian asked, anxietycing his voice. He¡¯d activated an

    emergency device moments ago. was a direct line to Hydra with just a press ofa

    After seeing Andrew take Lillion away, Sebastian found an opportunity to press the button. He

    alerted Hydrato rescue Lim

    ¡°Supreme One, rest assured. I¡¯ve safely rescued the madam and captured Andrew and other

    traitors. I¡¯m waiting for your decision,¡± Hydra reported.

    ¡°I¡¯m still at Southmont Cafe Come here,¡± Sebastian said, hanging up the phone and letting out a

    long sigh of relief.

    This time, he had suffered greatly. Not only had he lost the pendant, but he had also broken both

    legs.

    Fortunately, Liliw safe. As for the pendant, he would eventually take it back.

    Elena, that malicious woman, would sooner orter pay a painful price to settle this pruge

    Lord Hydra and Lord Cyclops reached the cafe, and their eyes widened in shock as they saw

    Sebastian slumped on the ground.

    *supreme One! What happened? Are you badly hurt?¡±!

    Sebastian offered away smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just some broken legs¡±

    ¡°who on earth did that to you Hydra demanded as shock etched on his face

    ¡°Was it the master of the Novastar Organization?¡± Lord Cyclops chimed in, his mind racing

    He knew Sebastian¡¯s power, and the master seed the only one within the saganization who could

    possibly pose a threat.

    Sebastian replied, ¡°It was me. I¡¯ll exinter. Get Um ort here.¡±

    Sebastian pecked at Lillian, who remained unconscious.

    A sliver of worry thickened across his face as he looked at the still¨Cunconscious Lin

    Hechecked her pulse and felt a wave of relief wash over him at the steady beat he found

    ¡°Dring Andrew and his men over here,¡± Sebastian ondered, his voice hardening with a murderous

    eilge.

    The traitor deserved a fitting punishment, though Elena¡¯s betrayal wouldn¡¯t be forgotten as well.

    Load Cyclops signaled with a cap. Agring of people in red and yellow armor, signifying the forces of

    Hydra and Lord Cyclops, escorted Andrew and his group forward Confronted by Sebastian,

    Andrew and his men kelt. They were shivering in dread.

    ¡°Supreme One, acknowledge my guilt and seek not your forgiveness, only that you might spare my

    son in recognition of my former allegiance,¡± Andrew implored, his forehead kmacking to the ground

    in desperation,

    The rest echoed his pleas for clemency.

    ¡°To betray the Supreme One is to condemn your entire Lineage!¡± Loed Cyclops dered, turning to

    Sebastian. E Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He said, ¡°Supreme One, I have your verdict on these men?¡±

    Without a hint of warmth, Sebastian decreed, ¡°Execute them all, including Andrew¡¯s son, man.

    Dismiss the rest of the Shalowiger¡±

    Andrew¡¯s defiancecrumbled into despair as he cursed, ¡°Sebastian, you asshole! You¡¯ll die in the

    struggle

    Fueled by rage, Hydra unleashed a palm strike that sent Andrew soaring through the air, ending his

    lite before he couldnd. Then, the execution of the others followed swiftly. Sebastian¡¯s stance was

    clear¨Che harbored no mercy for traiters.

    Sebastian and Lin were taken to the hospital afterward.

    Lin revered quickdy while Sebastian wasn¡¯t as lucky. Broken legs meant he¡¯d be stuck there for a

    while.

    ¡°Supreme One, let me stay and take care of you,¡± Hydra offered in the hospital ward.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Your priority should be locating the Queen Bee. Ensure she doesn¡¯t

    escape Review Cry,¡± Sebastian dented firmly

    ¡°Roger that!¡± With a curt nod, Hydra and Lord Cyclops left the ward

    Lillian entered the ward shortly after their exit.

    ¡°Sebastian, how do you feel?¡± she inquired, her gaze lingering on his cast¨Cbound legs. A mix of

    concern and guilt was evident in her expression.

    ¡°How did you find out I was here?¡± Sebastian expressed his surprise, given that Lilian was

    unconscious upon their arreal at the hospital

    ¡°I just met Ms. Green, and she told me your ward number. What happened in the end? Who broke

    your legs?¡± Lillian asked, bears welling up

    Sebastian offered areassuring smile, downying the seriousness. ¡°Just that scoundrel, Andrew.

    He was seeking vengeance and attacked out of the blue¡±

    ¡°This is all because of me. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Lillian sobbed, overwhelmed by g

    *1 crippled his son, so he took revenge on me. It¡¯s not your fault. Sebastian wisn¡¯t entirely lying.

    Andrew¡¯s betrayal units indeedrgely due to this incident.

    ¡°That if I hadn¡¯t taken you there, you wouldn¡¯t have met Mr. Miller.¡± Lillian was still filled with self¨C

    me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. How can you me yourself for this? Even if this hadn¡¯t happened today, it would¡¯ve

    happened another day. He would¡¯ve found a reason to get revenge an ine sooner orter has

    nothing to do with you, so stop ming yourself.¡°¡±

    Sebastian pruitly wipes away the tears from her eyes, his gaze fed with affection.

    Met your filthy hands off my daughter?¡±

    with a fiercemat, who stormed as and pped Sebastian¡¯s hand away.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    ¡°Why are you two here?¡± Liban was taken aback. She had encountered Natalie upon waking up and

    then came here without informing her family

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that our Smith family owns shares in this hospital? The dean called us

    immediately after he found out you were here. He said you were drugged. Are you alright?¡± Evelyn

    replied.

    Ean shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Sebastian had both his legs broken.¡±

    ¨C alive. Anyway, §Ú

    who did

    Evelyn cast a cold nce at Sebastian and snorted. ¡°Serves him right. Always stirring up trouble¨Che

    should consider himself lucky to be alive.

    ¡°was Mr. Miller,¡± Lillian said.

    ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Evelyn wasn¡¯t surprised

    ¡°After what he did to Mr. Miller¡¯s son, it was only a matter of time before Mr. Miller retaliated. He was

    lenient just breaking his legs, considering what happenedst time.¡± Ronan agreed and nodded.

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s right. Staying with someone who constantly finds trouble is asking for disaster. You

    should divorce him immediately! ¡°Absolutely, you need to part ways with this failure. Given that Mr.

    Miller resorted to drugging you, it¡¯s evident he hasn¡¯t moved on. You should divorce and tie the knot

    with Mr. Miller instead. With his son being disabled, having a child with Mr. Miller could cement your

    position within the Shadostiger Group¡±

    ¡°Mom, how can you even say that? I won¡¯t divorce Sebastian, much less marry Mr. Miller and have

    his child,¡± Lillian retorted, visibly upset.

    ¡°Lillian, are you out of your mind? He¡¯s nowpletely useless, with both legs broken. Do you n

    to spend your life with him?¡± Evelyn was furious.

    Lillian dered as she held Sebastian¡¯s hand, ¡°He got injured trying to save me from Mr. Miller¡¯s

    son. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of him now. If he can never stand again, then I¡¯ll be by his

    side for life.¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t hide his joy at her words.

    His injury seemed a small price to pay if it meant having Lillian¡¯s care forever. He¡¯d willingly endure

    it all again for such a promise

    However, Ronan and Evelyn were livid.

    ¡°You foolish girl, are you insane? Ignoring a man of Mr. Miller¡¯s stature for a nobody? Are you trying

    to infuriate me to death?¡± Evelyn was shaking with anger.

    Ronan was enraged as he pointed at Lillian. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Do you truly intend to waste

    your life with this nobody?¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Lian stood firm, her resolve unwavering.

    Engulfed in fury and on the brink of pping Lin, Ronan was jolted by an unexpected call at that

    moment.

    ¡°What? Mr. Miller is dead?¡± His astonishment was evident.

    ¡°What? Mr. Miller is dead?¡± Evelyn was in disbelief as well.

    Ronan grimly confirmed as he said, ¡°Elijah himself said it. Mr. Miller is dead, the Shadowtiger Group

    is finished, and the whole organization is done for. We need to retur immediately¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be true,¡±

    ¡°Evelyn

    stammered.

    Lillian was equally stunned and she looked at Sebastian, her mind racing

    ¡°It can¡¯t be him,¡± she thought, initially suspecting Sebastian. But on second thought, it seemed

    impossible.

    Despite Sebastian¡¯s remarkable skills, taking down the Shadowtiger, renowned for their cadre of

    elite operatives and the formidable Mr. Miller, seemed like an impossible solo

    mission

    Ronan urged, ¡°We have to go. My father wants us back now.¡±

    Lillian instructed Sebastian, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first ande see youter. Get some rest.¡±

    The news of Andrew¡¯s demise and the Shadowtiger¡¯splete copse sent shockwaves

    everywhere

    The Miller family was spre Lally thrown into disarray. They had been deeply involved with the

    Shadowtiger Group in the highly promising Skylink project

    With Anderw gone and the organization dissolved, their two¨Cbillion¨Cdor investment evaporated.

    All their investments and efforts went up in smoke.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    The Smith family urgently gathered for a pivotal family meeting.

    Elijah was sitting at the head of the table, his expression incredibly grave. ¡°As you all know, we

    invested all our money into the Skylink project. Now that the Shadowtiger Group has copsed and

    the project has been forced to halt, our family¡¯s downfall seems imminent.¡±

    Elijah looked much older than before. The Smith family used to project a strong image, even if they

    were struggling behind the scenes. But they teetered on the brink of bankruptcy now.

    Lyra was the first to voice up, ¡°Grandpa, the Skylink project was all Lillian¡¯s doing. If our Smith

    family goes bankrupt, she¡¯ll be the main culprit!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, this trouble was all caused by that wretch. She must take full responsibility,¡± Belinda

    used angrily.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jamie and Lucas cast the me on Lillian. Even Ronan and Evelyn mocked her.

    Tears streamed down Lillian¡¯s face. She was feeling a torrent of hurt. She had pursued the Skylink

    project intending to benefit the family, never anticipating such a dice oue..

    However, she recognized that tears were futile. Sheposed herself and said, ¡°Grandpa, I

    acknowledge my part in this crisis. But dwelling on the past won¡¯t help us now.

    ¡°We need to focus on sohing our immediate financial problems. Thepany needs a minimum of

    one billion dors right away to avoid copse.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Elijah¡¯s sharp rebuke silenced the room as he fixed Lillian with a stem re. ¡°Were it not

    for your imprudent ambitions, our family wouldn¡¯t be facing this dire predicament¡±

    Belinda added with disdain,¡± would¡¯ve urred.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and what business do

    ss do you h

    have running

    ing apany? Had you simply agreed to the arranged marriage with the Harris family, none of

    this

    Lillian pleaded tearfully, ¡°Grandpa, please trust me. I¡¯mmitted to steering the Smith Group

    through this crisis.¡±

    Furyced Elijah¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°Our two billion dors gone, most of it in loans! With a hole

    that vast in our finances, how do you even n to fix this? We could sell everything you own and it

    wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover this mess.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Thave a suggestion,¡± Lyra intervened.

    ¡°what is it?¡± plijah asked desperately.

    Lyra suggested with a confident smile ying on her lips. ¡°Mr. Harris seems quite taken with our

    cousin, Lillian. Perhaps she could speak with him? I¡¯m certain he would be willing to inject one

    billion dors to assist us.¡±

    Seeing a glimmer of hope, Elijah turned to Lillian. ¡°That¡¯s our course of action. Approach Mr. Harris

    at once. Whatever it takes, secure his financial backing of one billion dors.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, but I-¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± Elijah cut her off.

    He said with a chilling tone, ¡°If you fail to secure the funding from Mr. Harris, don¡¯t bother returning ¡±

    Meanwhile, Steven sat stiffly in the grand CEO¡¯s office of the Harris Group.

    A young woman in a business suit bustled around him, her cheerful efficiencya poor match for

    Steven¡¯s darkening mood. No matter what she did, he felt increasingly on edge.

    ¡°Mr. Harris, this isn¡¯t working. Perhaps it¡¯s time to consider a hospital visit,¡± she suggested.

    ¡°How dare you mock me!¡± Steven¡¯s anger erupted instantly, resulting in him striking the woman

    across the face twice.

    ¡°Mr. Harris, please, I didn¡¯t mean any offense,¡± the woman pleaded, recoiling in tear and confusion.

    She had done her utmost, yet Steven remained unaffected.

    ¡°Get off!¡± hemanded furiously, ¡°Sebastian, you fiend, you¡¯ve rendered me powerless. I swear, I

    won¡¯t rest until you¡¯re dealt with!¡±

    In a fit of rage, he swept his desk clean of its contents

    Steven¡¯s deep¨Cseated animosity toward Sebastian originated from a public p at the bidding

    event, which not only humiliated him but also led to his current impotence

    Despite changing partners and trying various seductions daily, he hasn¡¯t shown the slightest

    biological response.

    sent Sebastian¡¯s p,

    He went to the hospital for a check¨Cup, but nothing was found wrong with him. In the end, the

    diagnosis was a psychological disorder. All of this was because of which made him hate Sebastian

    so much that he wanted to skin him alive.

    While Steven muulled over his vendetta, the woman he had dismissed cautiously re¨Centered.

    ¡°Damn! I made myself clear, didn¡¯t I? What makes you think you cane back? Are you seeking

    death?¡± Steven bellowed, intimidating the woman. ¡°Ma Huth, Ms. Lillian Smith from the Smith Group

    is here. She¡¯s requesting to see you,¡± she informed, her voice quivering with J

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    ¡°Lain! Let her in.¡±

    A trace of hatred shed in Steven¡¯s eyes. Then, he took out two pills from the drawer and

    swallowed them. This medicine was prepared for him by Matt

    Although Matt couldn¡¯t cure him, the medicine be prepared was still very effective. It just couldn¡¯t

    be taken too often or it would cause serious damage to the body.

    The woman hurriedly exited the office and brought Lillian in a short whileter.

    ¡°Leave and close the door behind you. No one is to enter without my permission,¡± Steven ordered

    the woman.

    Lillian instantly felt nervous, feeling the urge to flee. But remembering thepany¡¯s dire need for

    funds, she forced herself to stay calm.

    Steven sat on the couch with his legs crossed, asking, ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re a rare visitor. I invited you

    several times before, but you never came. Today, you actually came to find me on your own

    initiative. I¡¯m truly ttered¡±

    Lillian replied awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Harris, I¡¯ve been so swamped with worktely. My sincerest

    apologies. I¡¯m here to sincerely apologize.¡±

    Steven waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I¡¯m not that petty. So, what brings you here?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lillian exined, ¡°Ourpany, the Smith Group, has hit a rough patch. We need some capital to

    get through it. I was hoping you could lend a helping hand. I would be eternally grateful.¡±

    Steven smirked knowingly ¡°We¡¯re friends, after all of course, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Harris!¡± Lillian was ovee with emotion. She had braced

    herself for some outrageous demand, but Steven¡¯s quick agreement surprised her

    Steven pulled out a card and handed it to Lilian. ¡°Here¡¯s a million dors. Take it. There¡¯s no need to

    pay me back.¡±

    Lillian¡¯s smile vanished instantly. ¡°Mr. Harris, I need one billion dors.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re asking for one billion dors? Don¡¯t tell me you think I run a bank?¡± Steven

    teased.

    ¡°Mr. Harris, consider it a loan for the Smith Group. I promise to repay you in full. With interest, of

    course,¡± Lilian pleaded.

    Steven gave a fulugh ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t y me for a fool. Everyone knows the Smith family is

    on the brink of bankruptcy. Investing in you would be throwing money down the drain¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t bel with one billion in working capital, the Smith Group can definitely weather this storm,¡±

    Lillian affirmed.

    Steven stroked his chin, contemting. ¡°Loaning you one billion isn¡¯t impossible, but I have one

    condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± Lilian asked urgently.

    ¡°Marry me. As my wife, your family¡¯s problems be mine. One billion dors will be wired to

    yourpany ount immediately¡± Steven grabbed Lian¡¯s hand, his eyes burning with desire.

    ¦§

    ¡°Mr. Harris, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m already married. Please make another condition.¡± Lillian pulled her

    hand away, politely refusing. Steven sneered, ¡°Your marriage to that asshole Sebastian is just a

    formality Divorce him and I¡¯ll marry you right away!

    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Lillian shook her head vehemently.

    Steven¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯m the only one who can save your

    family now. Think carefully¡±

    ¡°Mr. Harris, even if I agreed, a divorce wouldn¡¯t happen overnight. The Smith Group doesn¡¯t have

    that kind of time. Please, just help me. I¡¯m begging you,¡± Lillian pleaded again. ¡°you can take your

    time with the marriage thing, but for now, you need to take care of me¡­properly.¡±

    Steven gave a lecherous grin and lunged toward Lillian..

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    ¡°Mr. Harris, no, please!¡± Lillian was horrified

    Fortunately, she had been prepared. She hurriedly got up and ran away, grabbing a vase as she

    went.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over here!¡± she warned.

    yway. ¡°Lillian, do you still want your money?¡± Steven said with a gloomy expression. ¡°Put the vase

    down and let me have mys Smith Group can kiss their business goodbye!¡±

    1. ay. I¡¯ll wire you the money right away. Otherwise, your

    1/1

    ¡°Mr. Harris, I promise that I¡¯ll marry you after I divorce Sebastian. I keep my word. I won¡¯t go back

    on it,¡± Lillian asserted confidently

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. I need you now, Steven said with a vicious look.

    He had taken two pils for this moment, eager to exert his control over the proud woman before him.

    Lillian shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not possible now. I haven¡¯t divorced Sebastian yet, and I can I do

    something to betray him.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Instead of getting angry, Steven became more excited. ¡°That bastard, Sebastian, made me suffer

    so much. I want him to feel the betrayal of his wife¡¯s affair, and I¡¯ll even take photos to show him just

    to infuriate him, haha..¡±

    Steven¡¯s thoughts made him more excited and self¨Csatisfied, and he couldn¡¯t help but burst into

    laughter.

    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Lillian repeatedly shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s been kind to me. I can¡¯t do that to

    him.¡±

    ¡°Lillian, my patience is limited. Do you still want the money or not!¡± Steven roared in anger.

    ¡°I want the money, but if you insist on this, I would rather not have it¡±

    Lillian finished speaking and ced the vase on the table. Then, she turned and ran toward the

    door.

    For the sake of thepany and her family, she had considered sacrificing herself. However, the

    precondition was that she would not betray Sebastian

    Although Lillian had always found Sebastian annoying, she realized that he was not as bad as she

    had thought after living with him for a while. Moreover, he had taken great care of her and saved

    her Efe several times.

    Sebastian¡¯s broken legs were already a source of guilt for her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to hurt him

    even more

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m about to take off my pants, you think you can run? Come back here!¡± Steven quickly

    caught up to Lillian, grabbing her hair.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± Lillian cried out in pain, trying to grab Steven¡¯s arm to lessen the pain.

    ¡°You¡°re forcing me to be rough. But that might be even better. I¡¯ll surely be more thrilling for me!¡±

    Stevenughed menacingly and pushed Lillian down onto the couch.

    ¡°Let me go, help!¡± Lillian struggled desperately and kicked Steven in the groin.

    ¡°Duch!¡± Steven yelped in pain, his hand flying to his groin. He crumpled to the ground, a grimace

    contacting his face.

    Lillian hurriedly took this opportunity to escape, running out of the Harris Group in one breath. Then,

    she drove home. Only after she got home did she feel relieved.

    She was really scared just now.

    The Smith family had been waiting in the living room for news. When Lillian came in, everyone¡¯s

    eyes fell on her.

    **Lin, why are you back so soon?¡± Elijah asked in surprise,

    Lyra stepped forward and asked, ¡°Lillian, you didn¡¯t go,

    did y you?¡±

    ¡°No, I went.¡± Lillian grabbed the hem of her clothes with both hands, a trace of pank shing in her

    eyes.

    ¡°Es Mr. Harris willing to invest in us?¡± Elijah asked hurriedly, his eyes full of hope.

    Lillian shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you went to see Mr. Harris at all! Lyra said coldly, ¡°I called Mr. Harris before, and he

    promised that as long as you made him happy, he would invest in us.¡± ¡°Say what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Elijah¡¯s expression was gloomy, which made Lillian feel a little scared. She didn¡¯t know how to

    exin.

    Just then, Lyra received a call from Steven

    ¡°What?Mr. Harris

    Hello?

    ¡°Lyra, was that Mr. Harris? What did he say?¡± Elijah asked nervously

    Ergoy Ad Free Peading

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69

    Lyra turned to Lillian and pointed at her, angrily saying, "Grandpa sent you to please Mr. Harris, and what did you do? You didn''t just fail to cheer him up, but you also injured his... You''re going to ruin us all!"

    "What!"

    "Lillian, what are you trying to do?"

    "Do you really want thepany to go bankrupt before you''re satisfied?"

    Everyone was furious and rebuked her one after another.

    Elijah was so angry that he raised his hand and prepared to p her.

    "Stop!" Just then, a loud shout came from outside the door.

    Everyone looked up and saw a man in an electric wheelchairing over.

    The man was Sebastian.

    He had arranged for a spy in the Smith family, and he received the news when Lillian went to find Steven.

    He immediately sent Lord Hydra over, but it was still a littlete.

    By the time Lord Hydra arrived, Lillian had already run away by herself.

    Fortunately, she was not injured. Otherwise, he would have destroyed Steven''s entire family.

    Despite Lillian''s return, Sebastian harbored doubts about the Smith family''s intentions. He suspected they wouldn''t hesitate to me her if she failed.

    Driven by this concern, he arrived unannounced, only to witness Elijah raising a hand against her. Fury surged through him, prompting a harsh shout to stop the attack.

    "Sebastian, you waste! What are you doing here?" Ronan was a little surprised.

    Evelyn immediately became furious. "Who let you in? Get out of here!"

    "I didn''t want toe either, but you guys are bullying my woman. How can I just sit back and watch?" Sebastian said coldly.

    "Sebastian, you''re now aplete and utter waste. You still dare to be so arrogant? Believe it or not, I will kill you," Lucas said with a murderous look.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Belinda scoffed, "You think you''re still the same powerful Sebastian? Now that you''re in a wheelchair, killing you would be like killing an ant."

    Lillian, fearing for Sebastian''s safety, pleaded, "Why are you even here? Let me have someone take you back to the hospital."

    "If we leave, we leave together. I can''t leave you alone here to be bullied," Sebastian replied.

    "They''re my family. I''ll be fine. Please, go back to the hospital. I''m begging you," Lillian pleaded earnestly.

    Sebastian shook his head with a smirk that was filled with irony. From his observations these past days, the Smith family had never truly considered Lillian part of the family but merely a tool to be used.

    Elijah stared at Sebastian and coldly stated, "Considering the past favor you''ve done for me, leave now and I''ll forget this happened. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Sebastian shook his head without hesitation. "I won''t leave, and I won''t allow you to torment Lillian any further."

    "Getting cocky, huh?" Lucas exploded in anger and shouted, "Someone,e!"

    As his words fell, a group of bodyguards in suits rushed in.

    "Don''t harm him, please," Lillian begged, positioning herself in front of Sebastian.

    Despite his past prowess, she knew his broken legs left him defenseless against these menacing bodyguards.

    "I can spare him, but you must immediately go apologize to Mr. Harris. Whatever it takes, you must gain his forgiveness and secure our investment. Otherwise, I''ll have no choice but to kill him and then tie you up and deliver you to Mr. Harris," Elijah stated darkly.

    "Fine... I''ll do it. Isn''t that enough?" Lillian couldn''t hold back her tears any longer.

    Sebastian grabbed her hand and said, "Lillian, I won''t let you go."

    "Do you really think I won''t kill you?" Elijah said coldly.

    Sebastian scoffed, "Of course, I know you would. But all you want is money, right? Tell me, how much do you want?"

    Evelyn sneered, "We know about your measly ten million dors, but that was ours to begin with. Besides, we need one billion now. Do you, a worthless person, evenprehend how much a billion is? It could literally crush you."

    "I thought it was a lot of money. A mere billion? That''s all?" Sebastian said dismissively.

    "Such a big talk from a useless man. You act as if one billion means nothing to you. Do you think you''re some kind of tycoon?" Lyra scoffed.

    "A billion? You wouldn''t know a billion if it bit you. Even with a fully functioning body, you couldn''t possibly earn that kind of money," Evelyn said disdainfully.

    Lucas joined in the mockery, "Are you implying you have one billion dors?"

    "What if I do have one billion?" Sebastian countered.

    "One billion dors? If a useless wreck like you had that kind of money, I''d personally bow at your feet." Lucas said with disdain.

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70

    "That''s your word. Don''t go back on it when things get tough," Sebastian said with a teasing tone.

    Lucas snorted arrogantly. "My word is irond. But this is your only chance. One billion dors or your arms get snapped."

    "Sebastian, what are you talking about? Where would you get that much money?" Lillian said to Lucas, "He''s joking, don''t take it seriously."

    "But I''m taking it seriously. Let''s start the proof of funds now," Lucas retorted coldly.

    "I don''t have it right now," said Sebastian.

    "Good, break his arms," Lucasmanded without a hint of empathy.

    "Lucas, please. Do me a favor and let him go," Lillian pleaded urgently.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "No! I haven''t settled my old scores with him, and he dares to act tough in front of me today.

    I won''t forgive myself if I don''t deal with him, no matter who pleads."

    "Wait a moment," said Sebastian.

    "What? Are you scared?" Lucas revealed a mocking smile.

    He continued, "If you''re scared, you can kneel and beg me. Oh right, I forgot your legs are crippled now, so how about you lie down and lick my shoes clean?"

    "And mine too, make sure you lick them clean," Lyra said with a coldugh.

    "You guys are going too far!" Lillian was furious.

    Lucas snorted coldly. "He brought this humiliation upon himself, he has no one to me but himself."

    Then, he looked at Sebastian and said, "The choice is yours. Either lick our shoes clean or have your two arms broken."

    Sebastian shook his head with a smile. "I''ll choose neither."

    Lucas remarked coldly, "That''s not up to you. Since you refuse to choose, I''ll have your two arms broken first and then force you to lick our shoes clean.

    "Do it!" he ordered.

    "Wait!" Sebastian stopped him again.

    Lucas said impatiently, "Sebastian, my patience is limited."

    Sebastian said, "Can you let me finish speaking first? I don''t have any money on me now, but I can have someone send me the money."

    Lucas sneered, "You''re clearly trying to stall for time, but I''ll y with you today. I''ll give

    you one hour. If I don''t see one billion dors, don''t me me for being rude."

    "One hour is enough." Sebastian smiled confidently.

    He then turned to Lillian and said, "Lillian, give me Steven''s phone number."

    "What do you want his phone number for?" Lillian asked in confusion.

    Sebastian smiled and said, "Of course, it''s to ask him to send me money." "Hahaha..."

    "This fool actually thinks Mr. Harris will bring him money. What a joke."

    "You can''t even lie properly. Mr. Harris would rather skin you alive, and you expect him to bring you money? Are you out of your mind?"

    The Smith family members mocked Sebastian, seeing him as a fool.

    Lillian was anxious and angry. "Sebastian, it is not the time to joke around. Hurry up and apologize to Lucas and let him spare you."

    "Lillian, believe me. I really have a way to get Steven to send me money," Sebastian said seriously.

    Lillian nodded in agreement because she felt that Sebastian was not joking, which gave her a glimmer of hope.

    Lyra said sarcastically, "I thought you were just useless, but now it seems you''re a fool. And Lillian, you actually believe this fool? Do you really think Mr. Harris will bring him money?"

    Lillian also felt that it was unlikely, but at the moment, apart from believing Sebastian, she couldn''t think of any other way.

    After Sebastian got Steven''s phone number, he sent him a text message.

    The text message read: "This is Sebastian. I know you''re physically dysfunctional, and you can still use it asionally with medication. If you don''t treat it in time, it''ll bepletely dysfunctional in a while.

    "If you don''t want to be forever impaired,e to the Smith family with 500 million dors within an hour to find me."

    Then, he sent the same text message to Taylor.

    He found Taylor''s phone number in Lillian''s phone.

    Originally, he wanted to ckmail Steven alone but was worried he couldn''t gather one

    billion dors quickly, so he had Taylor share half.

    In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed.

    "You rubbish, the time is almost up. Where''s Mr. Harris?" Lucas asked.

    Sebastian snorted coldly. "What''s the hurry? The time isn''t up yet."

    Steven sneered, "Refusing to give up until the end, huh? Fine, I''ll wait another ten minutes."

    Sebastian was calm andposed, without the slightest worry.

    Besides texting Steven and Taylor, he had also informed Casper, in case those two didn''t

    show up.

    But Lillian was so anxious that she was sweating. She had originally held a glimmer of hope

    for Sebastian, but now...

    Minutes passed by again...

    Just as Lucas was about to make a move, a Bugatti Veyron stopped at the Smith residence''s doorstep.

    Three people got out of the car. One of them was Steven, and the other two were bodyguards.

    "Mr. Harris, what brings you here?" Elijah and the other Smith family members hurried forward to greet them.

    They didn''t think Steven was here for Sebastian and assumed it was just a coincidence.

    "Move aside!" Steven had no mood to deal with them and headed straight for Sebastian.

    Upon reaching Sebastian, Steven was grinding his teeth in anger.

    Lucas hurried over, his face full of ttery. "Mr. Harris, are you here to settle the score with this loser? If so, just give the word and I''ll take care of him for you."

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    ¡°Get lost!¡°Strahd time to deal with Caras right now.

    He pushed him way and looked at Sebastian. ¡°Do you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yourbault for not being able to control yourell What does it have to do with me Sebastian

    snacted

    ¡°You¡± seven membled with anger as he painted at Sebastian

    He had suspected that Sebastian was behind his physical dysfunction, and now, he was even more

    certain

    He wanted to beat Sebastian upadly, but beheldback.

    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t cr you, you don¡¯t have to paymeadame,¡± Sebastian confidently assured

    He was the one who did so it would be a piece of cake to cure him.

    ¡°Then cues. I¡¯ll give you 100 million dors if you can cremele sail.

    Sebastion led brightly, ¡°400 million dors, not a penny less.¡±

    ¡°sabastian, don¡¯t be too much, 500 million? Why don¡¯t you grab a bank? Steven was lurkis.

    Lucas quickly agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. How much does it cost to cure a disease? This is no different

    from robbery. Mr. Harris, don¡¯t be fooled.¡±

    ¡°you don¡¯t wantine locate you, then get lost. No one is forcing you,¡± Sebastian sold coldly!

    To this guy who repeatedly tried to harm his wife, Sebastian showed no mercy.

    ¡°You rubbish! How dare you tell Mr. Harris to get lost? Believe me, l¡¯limake you regret it,¡± Locas

    said with a low, threatening soien

    Steven clenched his fists but remtually let go. ¡°100million dors, I¡¯ll give you 100 million dors.

    That should be more than enough for you to livevishly for the rest of your life.

    Sebastian pretended not to hear him, which made Steven even angrier.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you 500 million!¡± seven said through gritted teeth. ¡°Listen to me, you can¡¯t cure me, I¡¯ll

    make you die a horrible death!¡±

    Bering the pain, Steven took out a check for somlion dors. ¡°Here¡¯s the money. Now creme.¡±

    Everyone from the Smith Gamily was shunned. They never expected Steven to be willing to pay

    Sebastion 500 milion just for a treatment. That was insanel

    ¡°Waltaminate, Istill have something to do,¡± Sebastian sald

    He then looked at Lucas and smiled yfully. ¡°I said someone would send me money. Du you

    believe me now?

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? We agreed on a billion dors, and now you only have 500 milion.

    You¡¯re still short by 500 million,¡± Luras was shocked, but he was not conduced

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the other 500 million is on its way,¡± Schaktion salmeiningully.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a Maserati drove up from a distance.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Reeve car Lyrecognised it at a nce.

    The Maser stopped at the entrance, and Taylor stepped out with two bodyguards.

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, wee! Lyra hurriedly greeted him.

    But Taylorbalno time to deal with her now. He walked straight toward Sebastian

    ¡°Did you bring the 500 milion dolls? Sebastion asked bluntly.

    Taylor stared at Sebastian with sharp eyes. ¡°Are you you ca

    Sebastian held up the check in his hand. ¡°You and Steven have the same disease He has already

    given me 500 millum dors. If you want to be cared, hurry up and pay the money.¡± Taylor and

    Steven looked at each other, their faces filled with embarrassment and anger.

    ¡°I can give you the money, but if you can¡¯t cureme, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Taylor

    Sebastian the 500 million check he had prepared in advance

    He had originally nned to bargain, but seeing that Steven had already given it, he figured it would

    be useless to bargain. Hence, he didn¡¯t waste his words.

    The Smith family members were utterly shocked. They over believed Sebastian when he imed

    he had a billion, thanking it was all talk.

    But now, Sebastian had made a billion night in front of thein, which was far more shocking than just

    having the money.

    Considering the Smith family was the premier family in Review City, with asarts at their peak worth

    only one or two billion mostly in stocks and real estate, onbition in cash was equalent to several

    years of their ie

    Sebastian and the checks in front of Laras. ¡°Lucas, open your eyes wide and see clearly. Here¡¯s the

    billion you doubted. Now, what do you have to say?

    Lucas was both shocked and angry. He turned to Taylor and Steven. ¡°Mr. Rows, Mr. Harris, have

    you the loot your minds? It¡¯s just treatment. It should cost a few milion does at most, and you¡¯re

    throwing this kind of cash at him?

    ¡°You¡¯d better your money backst. Tcan find the best doctoes, ones who can definitely cure you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything we been to several hospitals already, and even Dr. Ricky was at my

    house. If they could cureme, would even be here Steven retorted iritably.

    Dr. Ricky can¡¯t cure you, seeking help on this rubbish is useless. He¡¯s nothing but a chatan. The

    only reasoned my grandfather was pure luck.¡±

    ¡°Mr Hans,

    ¡°Lan as is right,¡± Tyasal

    Sheen added, ¡°Mr. Beeves, don¡¯t be fooled by this scammer. If the hospitals in Raw Cty carthy, we¡¯ll

    go to Windom Hospital. It that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll seek

    dewal Thirmust be acue

    ng, jost per bul¡° Taylor was impatient.

    Ever since Sebastian beat him up that day, Taylor had lost his male function. He was unable to find

    a cure from numerous renowned doctors, which almost drove him to despair,

    Sebastian was his only hope

    Mirroring Steven¡¯s suspicions, Taylor believed Sebastian was responsible for their predicament.

    The treatment cost was indeed painful, but the promise of regaining his masculinity was worth any

    price.

    However, he vowed to seek revenge eventually.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to fulfill our bet. Get on your knees and bow,¡± Sebastian said to Lucas.

    ¡°Do you think I would kneel and bow to a nobody like you? Dream on,¡± Lucas scotted, full of disdain.

    Previously, Lucas might have been wary of Sebastian. But now, seeing him disabled, Lucas felt no

    threat.

    ¡°Are you nning to renege on our deal?¡±

    ¡°I am reneging.What can you do about it?¡± Lucas challenged, defiant ¡°You¡¯ll regret this soon,¡±

    Sebastian warned ominously.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Lucas¡® face was full of disdain as he spoke, ¡°You plece of trash, do you think you¡¯re worthy enough

    for me to regret this?

    Sebastian said to Taylor and Steven, ¡°My ability to heal is influenced by my mood. It¡¯s up to you to

    decide what happens next¡±

    The two of them looked at Lucas upon hearing this, and thetter immediately felt a sense of

    trepidation.

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, Mr. Harris, don¡¯t listen to this piece of trash¨Ctalking nonsense. He¡¯s just a good¨Cfor¨C

    nothing. He doesn¡¯t have any skulls other than bragging. Don¡¯t be fooled by him.

    ¡°Deat him up! Beat him up hard!¡± Taylor ordered coldly.

    Steven also gave the order at the same time.

    The four bodyguards immediately rushed toward Lucas and surrounded him, raming punches and

    kicks on him.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hit me anymore! Please spare my life¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, Mr. Harris, what are you doing? Why are you hitting my son?¡± Jamie questioned

    angrily.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hit him anymore! Belinda was both shocked and angry

    ¡°I hate people who break their promises the most. He deserves it¡± Steven snorted coldly

    If it were in the past, he definitely would not have dared to do this. However, the Smith family was

    now on the verge of bankruptcy.

    Lucas was just a small fry, so he could just bear him up.

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, Mr. Harris, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me,¡± Lucas begged bitterly as tears

    streamed down his face.

    ¡°The person you need to ask for forgiveness from isn¡¯t me,¡± Steven said coldly.

    Only then did Lucas react.

    He hurriedly knelt down in front of Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, no, Mr. Sebastian Wilder, I know that I

    was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°I told you long ago that you would regret it soon. Do you believe me now?¡±

    ¡°I believe you! I believe you.¡± Lucas was burning with anger, but he had no choice but to bow down

    to Sebastian at this moment.

    ¡°Are you satisfied now? Taylor asked, suppressing his anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sebastian nodded.

    ¡°In that case, hurry up and treat me,¡± Taylor sad.

    ¡°Get me some paper and a pen. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. Igrantee that it will cure you,¡± Sebastian

    said with a smile.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Lianhurriedly asked someone to bring over some paper and a pen. Sebastian took the items and

    wrote a special prescription.

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    Steven snatched the prescription ragerly to examine it while Taylor looked over impatiently.

    Upon reading it, both men became livid with rage.

    ¡°How dare you mock us!¡± Steven red at Sebastian, filled with indignation

    ¡°We¡¯ve paid you, but this is the thanks we get? Deception? You must be seeking death!¡± Taylor was

    livid, his voice threatening.

    ¡°The both of you are sicker than I¡¯d thought. When have I ever deceived you?¡± Sebastian replied,

    feigning irritation.

    ¡°Then, what is this ridiculous prescription supposed to be?¡± Taylor demanded, his anger reaching a

    boiling point.

    ¡°The both of you are clueless, aren¡¯t you? Special diseases require special treatments. Follow this

    prescription, and if you see no improvement in three days, I¡¯ll personale deliver my head to you,¡±

    Selustian asserted. His annoyance was feigned, but he was still persuasive.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Steven and Taylor looked at Sebastian, noting that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking. They couldn¡¯t help

    but believe him a little.

    ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you dare to trick us, you¡¯ll not only have to refund

    us the money, but we¡¯ll also take your life. So, you¡¯d better think carefully before you answer. Do

    you understand?¡± Taylor warned.

    ¡°Of course I understand. Rest assured, and just take the medicine,¡± Sebastian said indifferently.

    After a brief discussion, Taylor and Steven decided to give it a try.

    After all, this was their only hope of getting rid of their current condition.

    ¡°You two, stay here and watch him. Don¡¯t let him leave the Smith family¡¯s house without my

    permission, Taylor said to his two bodyguards.

    Steven also left his two bodyguards behind. Then, be looked at Elijah and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you

    don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡°.

    ¡°None. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll also have someone watch Sebastian so that he doesn¡¯t escape,¡± Elijah said

    with a fawning attitude.

    As the head of the family, he was originally very arrogant. However, now that the family was on the

    verge of bankruptcy, he had no choice but to swallow his pride and hope that the two would invest

    in his family¡¯spany.

    However, the two men had just spent 500 million dors, and it was still unknown whether they

    would be cured. They didn¡¯t have the mood to entertain him, so they around and left.

    ¡°Sebastian, what exactly did you prescribe them?¡± Lillian asked, curious.

    The rest of the Smith family perked up their ears, equally eager to know what the prescription

    contained.

    Sebastian smiled and said, ¡°Come closer, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Lan quickly did as she was told Sebastian blew a hot breath into her ear.

    Lillian immediately felt a surge of electricity running through her body, her face turning red

    instantly.

    turned

    Then, Sebastian whispered something into her ear. Lillian burst intoughter upon hearing it, finally

    understanding why Taylor and Steven had been so angry upon seeing the prescription¨Cit was utterly

    bizare.

    Seeing Lillian¡¯s reaction, the Smith family became even more curious about the prescription. They

    were itching to ask about it, but they were too embarrassed to speak up. After all, their rtionship

    with Sebastian was very strained

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    At this moment, their main concern was the one billion dors in Sebastian¡¯s possession. With that

    money, the Smith Group could survive the crisis,

    Elijah winked at Evelyn, who immediately understood.

    She walked up to Sebastian and put on a charming smile. ¡°My son¨Cinw, I¡¯d really

    underestimated you before, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so exceptional. You¡¯d managed to earn a billion

    dors in such a short time. Few people in the world can do that.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m your son¨Cinw now, huh?¡± Sebastian asked sarcastically.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it, of course. I was wrong before. I apologize,¡± Evelyn said.

    She then grabbed Lillian¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Lan, you have such great judgment to have found

    such an outstanding man. Your father and I can now be at ease.

    Then, Evelyn looked at Sebastian, or more precisely, at the check in his hand. ¡°My dear son¨Cin¨C

    law, ourpany is facing a crisis. Could you lend us the one billion dors to help us through this

    tough time?¡±

    Ronan also quickly added, ¡°Sebastian, we¡¯re all family. You wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch us

    suffer, right?¡±

    ¡°I can give you the money!¡± Sebastian stated.

    ¡°Really?¡± Evelyn eximed joyfully, reaching for the check.

    ¡°Wait, let me finish speaking,¡± Sebastian said. ¡°All of you must first apologize to Lillian, and your

    attitude must be sincere.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Banan looked at Lilian with a smile and said, ¡°This is how it should be Lillian, my attitude toward you

    wasn¡¯t good before, but I was just worried about thepany. Thope that you can understand.

    Lapologize.¡±

    ¡°Lillian, I¡¯d also like to apologize. I hope you can forgive me.¡± jah also walked out.

    Lin nodded lightly she wasn¡¯t happy, instead, she felt a little sad because she knew very well that

    these people had only apologized to her for the money, not sincerely.

    ¡°What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and apologia! Eljah shouted loudly when he saw

    pamie and his family standing still.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the family of four apologized reluctantly.

    Sebastian snortedcoldly ¡°You¡¯re being too perfunctory Apologize again, and make sure you also

    how this time¡±

    ¡°Sebastian,don¡¯t go los Lucas was furious.

    Lyra was also angry. ¡°Exactly Lilian caused thepany to lose two billion dors. We¡¯re already

    letting you off easy by asking for only one billion dors now. And you still want us to bow and

    apologize? Keep dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Fine. In that case, forget about getting the money.¡± Sebastian sneered

    ¡°Damn it just do as he says!¡± Elijah ingently scaled them bodly.

    Under Elijah¡¯s coercion, the family of four had no choice but to bow and apologize.

    ¡°Take it.¡± Sebastian handed the check to lin

    Lilian took the check and went back to thepany. Thepany¡¯s station was very bad, and it

    had to be dealt with as soon as possible.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Taylor and Steven had gone to achibhouse. There were two sses of yellow liquid there, one in

    front of each of them,

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, do we really have to drink this?

    Steven picked up the ss and almost vomited from the smell

    that emitted a strange smell.

    you want to be a eunuch for the rest of your life, then you don¡¯t have to drink it,¡± Taylor said as he

    picked up the ss and drank all the liquid in one go. ¡°Mr. Reeves, you¡¯re impersive Steven was

    sened at first Then, he gave a thumbs up, his face full of admiration.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    As soon as Steven finished speaking, Taylor vomited. To make matters were, itnded right en

    Steven

    Steven was already feeling nauseous, so now he also vomited, without having even drunk the liqui

    ¡°Sebastion, you bastard! iswear til get my revenge on you! Taylor roared angrily.

    ¡°Go and get me another ss since he had vomited everything he had dusk, Taylor had no choice

    but to ack steven for another ss of the liquid

    wait, I don¡¯t have any pee right now.¡± Steven held back his disgust as he picked up the other ss

    and downed the huid.

    After drinking it, his stomach chumed, but he held it in, knowing that it he vomited, he¡¯d have to

    drink it again.

    When they left the clubhouse, they reekedet urine, and everyone avoided them while painting and

    whispering

    The two let in shame, hurrying away.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye Taylor and Steven drank threerge sses of urine

    every day for the three days.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally cured. I don¡¯t have to drink pee anymore.¡± Stevenughed ecstatically

    Taylor was also thrilled. Despite the agony or drinking urine for three days, he was finally cured.

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, although that bastard¡¯s prescription worked, we can¡¯t just let this go,¡± Steven said

    angrily.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll get our revenge. Let¡¯s trick him toe out. Take care of him myself¡°Taylor said

    through grimed wth.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll call Lucas to Jure Lion out. As long as we have Lin, that bastard will definitely

    come to the rescue, Steven said with a coldugh..

    Taylor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good n. Let¡¯s do that I want to humte Lillian in front of Sebastian to

    satisfy my long¨Cheld wish and also to get evenge on him.¡±

    Steven Immediatelyobjected when he heard this. ¡°Mr. Reeves, Lilban is the woman I¡¯ve set my

    sights on. She¡¯s going to be my wife.¡±

    Taylor replied, ¡°She¡¯s also the woman we set my sights on. Why should she be yours?¡±

    Steven artorted, ¡°rine Then, I¡¯ll go first

    ¡°Go ahead, and make the call Taylor said eagerly.

    He had been frustrated the past few days and urgently needed to vent, and Lilian was clearly the

    best target for this, allowing him to fulfill his desires and get evenge on Sebastian

    at the same time.

    lin was reviewing documents in her office when Local walked in

    ¡°Luz as, is there anything I can help you with?¡± she asked

    ¡°Jullies, are ou huds stilright?¡± Lucas inquired, his sale unwavering

    Lilian sighed. ¡°Yes. Even with Sebastian¡¯s one bilion dors, our reputation is is the gutter Contracts

    are being terminated, and our properties are unseble the atough turnaround I¡¯ll be healing to the

    lunk for a ban application Later:¡±

    Taran churkded and sald, ¡°A ban? We haven¡¯t even paid back thest one. How could they possibly

    led us me? It¡¯s a wasted effort in go there.

    ¡°But, don¡¯t worry. I know the boss of a venture capital firm who has some connections, Ican

    introduce you to him, if you are interested.¡± ¡°That would be great. Please introduce us,¡± Lillian said,

    hope flickering in her e

    feyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet him tonight at 7:00 pm in Room 888 of Sirius Club. You can meet him there,¡±

    Lucas said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time!¡± Lillian agreed without hesitation, not suspecting that her

    cousin would harm her..

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    At 7:00 pm sharp, Lilian arched at Sirius Chub

    The club used to be known as Shadowtiger Club and was a hangout owned by the notorious

    Shadowtiger Group. After the group¡¯s downfall, one of their former guardians snatched up the

    property, gave it a new name, and reopened its business

    Lilian ached Boom and saw two bodyguards in sunsses nking the door.

    ¡°Are you Ms. Smith?¡± one of the bodyguards asked

    ¡°Yes,m,¡± Lillen answered.

    ¡°This way, please.¡± The bodyguard opened the door.

    The door swung open, revealing a sight that sent a jolt of ice through her veins

    ¡°Mr. Reeves? Mr. Harris? What are you doing here?¡± Lin asked, her voice cracking, when she

    saw that Taylor and Steven were inside the room

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s us. Come take a seat.¡± Taylor beckoned with a finger, his face bearing a sleazy

    smile.

    *Lucas, yostrator!¡± A cold fury ignited within her, but it was quickly extinguished by a wave of terror.

    She tried to back away, but the guards blocked the exit

    The howy door shut with a final dhal

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, Ms. Smith Join us for a drisk, Taylor said, a smick ying on his lips

    Lillian forced herself to take a few deep breaths, fighting against her rising panie.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fear. We¡¯re just looking for abit of entertainment,¡± Taylor replied, his smir

    w?len

    Lillian¡¯s hand instinctively reached for her phone in her bag. ¡°You¡¯re shameless. Let me go, or I¡¯ll

    call the police.

    Taylor swithpproached her and snatched the phone from her hands before smashing it on the

    ground.

    ¡°Lin, don¡¯t make things deficult for yoursell Make usfortable, and we let you go. If you don¡¯t

    cooperate, don¡¯t me us for not being gentle, Taylor wamed.

    ¡°Mr. Reeves is right. You¡¯d better be sensible to avoid unnecessary pain.¡± Steven approached her,

    his eyes filled with bust.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Help!¡± Lilian backed away and screamed for help, her eyes filed with fear

    and desperation.

    ¡°Go ahead, scream all you want. These walls are soundproof. No one wille and help you.

    Besides, even if someone did hear you, they wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle in our business,¡± Taylor

    boasted arrogantly as he spoke with the confidence of the Berves family¡¯s eldest son who had the

    backing of the Harris family.

    ¡°Please, just let me go,¡± Lillian pleaded, seeing no way out

    However, this plea only excited them further, their sadistic excitement growing.

    Steven approached Lillian with a menacing expression, looking like a hungry wolf

    ¡°Mr. Harris, hold on, Let¡¯s call that trash, Sebastian. It would be more thrilling to have him watch as

    we humiliate his wife,¡± Taylor suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I call him right mou,¡± Steven sand, pulling out his phone.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lillian was horrified. ¡°His legs are broken, just leave him be. Whatever you want, take it out on me.

    Don¡¯t trouble him any further.¡±

    ¡°Then, strip and make usfortable. We might consider sparing that mash atter,¡± Steven said with

    a sinister smile

    ¡°Eine, I agree,¡± Lillian said, tears streaming down her face i

    Shelmew she couldn¡¯t escape today.

    It was better to bear everything herself than to let Sebastian suffer with her.

    Seeing Lillian agree, Steven was not pleased but rather furious. He grabbed her hair and

    questioned, ¡°What¡¯s so good about that trash that you¡¯re so devoted to him?¡±

    ¡°He is 100,000 times better than see you¡± Lilin retorted.

    ¡°Since you care so much about that trash, I¡¯ll call him over. I want to torment you in front of him,

    then slowly torture him to death in front of you,¡± Steven said menacingly as he dialed Sebastian¡¯s

    number.

    ¡°Sebastian, your wife is in my hands. If you don¡¯t want her harmed,e to Sirius Club, Room 883,

    immediately only wait for half an hour.

    ¡°You meteome alone you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll miss the ¡®spectacr show between your wife and me.

    Hahaha

    stas Steven hung up the call, the door to the rooms was suddenly kicked open, and the two

    bodyguards fleein, rolling on the ground in pain

    Sebastian appeared at the doorway in a wheelchair, his eyes shing with cold fury.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡±

    did you get here so quickly?sten was surprised, as he had just hung up the phone.

    der to touch my woman? Who gave you such audacity Sebastian thundered, his furious or

    resonating through the room.

    Steven immediately turned pale with fear, stepping back involuntarily.

    He had wessed Sebastian¡¯s prowess and how he had effortlessly dealt with formidable opponents

    Despite initially feeling a tinge of fear, Taylor reassured himself when he remembered Sebastion¡¯s

    disabled condition, and heased slightly.

    ¡°You name just in time. Today, we have our fun with your wife right in front of you while you watch

    helplessly Taylorughed maliciously

    Achill Hashed in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I nned to kill you, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want you

    to wish for death that won¡¯e.¡± ¡°What a big Tabory!¡± Tajine scotted. ¡°Ssikan, I know that you

    were forble, but now you¡¯re just cripple killing you would be as easy crushing an ant ¡°pw

    changedmymindian Instead of killing you, I¡¯m going to put a dog lewih around your neck and keep

    you with my dogs.¡±

    ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯ll stop them while you leave.¡± Lillian stood protectively in front of Sebastian.

    ¡°silly girl, since when does a man need a woman¡¯s protection? Sebastian grasped her hand, silently

    swearing to protect her for life.

    ¡°But Taylor is a warrior. You can¡¯t possibly stand against him in your current state,¡± Lillian said, her

    worry evident.

    Sebastian merely smirked, undaunted. ¡°Even if I were to lose both legs and arms, defeating him

    would still be as simple as cutting through butter.¡±

 Chapter 76

    ?

    "You trash! You''re already on death''s doorstep, but you''re still acting tough? I''ll smash your mouth first!" Taylor said as he approached Sebastian.

    Lillian tried to intervene, but Sebastian quickly pulled her back.

    Taylor revealed a cruel smile and swung his hand harshly at Sebastian''s face.

    However, Sebastian just smirked dismissively and caught Taylor''s wrist in mid-air.

    Taylor flinched in surprise, yanking his hand back with all his might. But Sebastian''s grasp was unshakable, like a steel mp.

    With a forceful movement, Sebastian immobilized Taylor''s wrist with a sharp crack.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    "Ouch!" A heart-wrenching cry of pain erupted from Taylor, akin to a pig being ughtered. Sebastian offered a chilling smile before delivering a powerful blow to Taylor''s stomach. The impact sent him reeling backward, a spray of blood escaping his lips as his eyes widened in utter disbelief.

    He had thought that with Sebastian''s legs broken, he would be easy to manipte, but the reality was starkly different.

    Steven was petrified, trembling with fear, his eyes wide with terror.

    Clutching his stomach and kneeling on the ground, Taylor red up at Sebastian, a mix of fear and defiance in his eyes.

    "Impossible! How can you be so strong?" he asked.

    Sebastian''s chilling chuckle echoed. "I told you, even if both my arms were broken, killing you would be easy. But don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I want you to wish for death."

    Taylor''s expression filled with resentment as he said, "Sebastian, I admit that I''ve underestimated you. But don''t get too happy.

    "The owner of Sirius Club, Mr. Boris, is a good friend of mine. He was a Guardian of the Shadowtiger Group and is a mid-level warrior. Killing a cripple like you will be child''s y for him."

    "Don''t say I didn''t offer you a way out. Call him, then. Today, I''ll show you what true despair is," Sebastian said meaningfully.

    However, panic flickered in Lillian''s eyes. "Sebastian, I''ve heard of Mr. Boris. He was Mr. Miller''s top enforcer, and he''s extremely powerful. We need to leave, now!"

    Sebastian smiled. "Lillian, don''t be afraid. Even if Andrew came back to life, he would kneel and beg for mercy at the sight of me."

    "Sebastian, this is no time to boast. We have to leave now, or it''ll be toote," Lillian urged in panic.

    Taylor sneered. "Sebastian, you''re just a stubborn dead duck. I''ve already called Mr. Boris, and he''s on his way. I can''t wait to see how you''ll die!"

    "Let''s just wait and see," Sebastian said with an amused smile.

    "Who dares to harass Mr. Reeves and Mr. Harrison on my turf?"

    A group of men barged into the room, led by a hulking figure with a shaved head, fierce eyes, and menacing leopard tattoos.

    He was Oscar Boris, followed by five or six other thugs.

    "Mr. Boris, you''re finally here," Taylor said, unable to hide his excitement as he rushed forward.

    Steven also hurried over.

    "Fear not, Mr. Reeves, Mr. Harris. Anyone who dares to harass you on my turf will be dealt with," Oscar dered proudly.

    Even though the Shadowtiger Group had disbanded, his own strength remained formidable.

    Backed by his entourage, Oscarmanded respect throughout Ravenview City, second only to the Phoenix Corporation. Even the four major families would give him some leeway.

    Oscar then turned to Sebastian, not recognizing him from the back. "Are you the one who hit Mr. Harris?"

    Oscar was unsure, given Sebastian''s wheelchair-bound appearance.

    "Mr. Boris, it''s this guy. He''s very arrogant. I told him that you wereing, and he didn''t take you seriously at all," Taylor said.

    "Mr. Boris, don''t kill him too quickly. Torture him slowly, so he begs for death," Steven said viciously.

    "You''ve got guts, brat!" Oscar showed a cruel smile.

    Lillian was terrified and pleaded, "Mr. Boris, we apologize. Please let us go just this once."

    "What a beautiful girl!" Oscar''s eyes heated up the moment he saw Lillian.

    Taylor quickly said, "Mr. Boris, if you like her, you can have her first."

    "I won''t hold back then." Oscar was excited.

    He turned to Lillian and said, "You heard us. Make usfortable, and we might let you go."

    Lillian turned pale with fear.

    Sebastian slowly turned his wheelchair around, his expression darker than ever. His gaze was as sharp as daggers, seeming as if it was capable of piercing through souls.

    Oscar''s smug expression morphed into a predatory leer, his eyes fixed on Lillian''s captivating beauty. He had never seen a woman as beautiful as Lillian before.

    But before he could reach out to touch her, a flicker of movement from Sebastian snagged his attention.

    That brief nce filled him with dread, cold sweat beading on his forehead as a look of shock and fear overtook him.

    Taylor''s face contorted with malicious glee. "Brat, it was just Mr. Reeves and me just now, but now with Mr. Boris and his men here, we''ll be sure to make your wife very fortable.''

    "Exactly. Mr. Boris will go first, then I''m second. Mr. Reeves will go third, followed by everyone else," Steven said, both excited and eager.

    "Mr. Boris, please hurry. We can''t wait," Taylor urged with a sleazy grin.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Oscar cased his hand and pped Taylor with a loud smack that echoed crisply

    through the air.

    ¡°Mr. Boets, why did you hit me?¡± Taylor¡¯s face burned, both from the p and from his bewildered

    anger.

    ¡°Damn it! So what if I¡¯m hitting you? Oscar roared. He followed through with another p,nding a

    harsher blow than the first

    still seething, he led out with a kick to Taylor¡¯s stomach, sending him crumpling to the ground.

    Steve was somewhat battled ¡®Mr. Boris, are youhining the wrong guy? We¡¯re the ones who need

    your help against this trash

    ¡°Go to hell! You guys actually dared to plot against me¡± Oscar backhanded Steven, who fell to the

    ground, and then kicked an ercely a couple of times.

    He was really infuriated

    ¡°Oscar, what are you doing? I needed your help, not a beating! Do you have a death wish? Taylor¡¯s

    confusion turned into outrage.

    shut your mouth!¡± Oscar shouted back

    ¡°Who do you think you are messing with? How dare you pre Mr. Wilder? If you want to die, I won¡¯t

    stop you, but don¡¯t deg me into it.¡±

    After saying that, he apun on his heel and dropped to his knees before Sebastian with a heavy

    thud.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, I didn¡¯t know it was you. Please spare my life. Oscar was shaking with feat..

    During the bidding event when Bieran had tried to harm Lillian, Sebastian hade to her rescue

    Oscar had tried to stop him, only to be knocked out with a punch.

    His strength was terrifying. Even in his tent state, Sebastian emanated an aura of danger that Oscar

    wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge,

    ¡°Oscar, are you sick? He¡¯s just a cripple. What are you afraid of? Taylor seed, fill of contempt. He

    couldn¡¯t help butugh

    ¡°You fool! Mr. Wilder remains alone to be reckoned with, even without his legs Oscarsorted coldly.

    Those who had encountered Sebastian in conflict, particrly the mare formidable opponents, were

    acutely aware of the tread he could instill

    Oscar wouldn¡¯t be as foolish as Taylor, thinking that a disabled Sebastian would be easy to bully

    Lifan was shocked. She had thought that they¡¯d be doomed today, but she never expected Oscar to

    be so verified of Sebastian

    Sebastian revealed a mocking smile ¡°So, you¡¯re Mr. Backs, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can call me Oscar, Oscar sod with a ttering smile.

    ¡°You just said that you wanted to humiliate my woman¡ª

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, I was wrong! 1 deserve to be punished¡±

    Before Sebastian could finish speaking, Oscar hurriedly admitted his mistake. He apologized and

    then forcefully pped his own face, pping himself harder with each hit

    Sebastian¡¯s voice held a chilling edge. ¡°This is e¨Ctime courtesy. Don¡¯t test me agan

    Thank you, Mr. Wilder Thank you,¡± Oscar said, relieved, and then quickly bowed in thanks.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, what should we do with those tro? Oscar pointed at Taylor and Steven

    ¡°Break their most pop¡°Sebastian said indifferenth

    ¡°Alright,¡± Oscar responded and walled toward Taylor and Steven

    steven¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°Oscar, think this through, I am the eldest son of the Harris

    family. If you dare to main me, our family will never let you oft

    ¡°The Harris family? Don¡¯t try to frighten me Annoy me further, and your entire lineage might be

    erased from Ravenview Cry,¡± Oscar said disdainfully, then kicked Steven¡¯s groin. Steven screamed,

    sounding the apie being ughtered

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, it¡¯s your furn,¡± Oscar said with a smile as he looked at Taylor,

    Fear and anger contorted Taylor¡¯s face as he warned, ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t me me for not reminding

    you. Not only am I the eldest son of the Reeves fatally, but my uncle holds a significant position

    under Lord Wavebreaker himsel Malme, and my uncle will ensure that you¡¯ll find a shallow grant, at

    best.¡±

    ¡°What? Your uncles a subordinate of Lord Wavebreaker?

    car was shocked and filled with appreliension.

    Dragotha boasted a fearsome legion of over a dozen lords, with the vi fer from the Supreme Nexus

    reigning supreme

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Askle from them were 12 other lords, each a legend in their own right,manding immense

    respect.

    Witnessing the sudden sit in Oscar¡¯s demeanor, a smuggin stretched across Taylor¡¯s face,

    ¡°Non Delly is my uncle a subordinate of Leed Wavebreaker, but he¡¯s also a captain. If you dare to

    lay a finger one, a single word from my uncle will unleash his full fury upon you By then, you can

    consider your fortet, with no hope for a proper burial, let alone a peaceful existence.¡±

    Oscar was terrified.

    Backed by the formidable shadowtiger organization and Lord Prosicos, a captain under another lord

    normally wouldn¡¯t have tazed him for the disbanded Shadowniger Group withim exposed

    He couldn¡¯t afford to antagonize someone with such a power connection it would be a death

    sentence.

    car, what are your heating for? Hurry up and do id Sebastianmanded sharply.

    ¡°Wilder, you heard what Mr. Reeves said, unclean of Lord Wavebreaker I can¡¯t afford to offend him.

    Please spare me,¡± Oscar continued to plead

    He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Sebastian, nor could heand to provoke Taylor

    ¡°His uncle is just captain of a lord just do it. If anything happens, handle it,¡± Sebastian sald

    ¡°Handle it? Are you sure you are capable? Do you think youran withstand a led¡¯s wrath? Crushing

    you would be as easy as swatting a fly¡± Tayler suecord

    ¡°Bebastian, let¡¯s just let it go. We can¡¯t hear to fight against the wrath of lord,¡± Lilliam adved.

    ¡°Ewen Lord Wavebreaker himself doesn¡¯t scare me,¡± Sebastian said indifferently.

    ¡°What big talk! You don¡¯t even respect Lord Wavebreaker. Do you think you are the Supreme One?

    Taylor scoffed.

    ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve guessed right. 1 am the Supreme One,¡± Sebastian dered proudly

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for! How dare you impersonate the Superne One? You must be really tired of

    living. Taylor snorted.

    ¡°Sebastian, please stop talking nonsense, Lillian said, feeling a litle angry.

    Even Lillian wouldn¡¯t believe it for a second, let alone the others. The Supreme One was a mythical

    figure, a god among men, who waspletely beyond their reach

    If he were the Supreme One, how could he possibly be the son¨Cinw of their Smith family?

    Sebastian knew that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    He locked eyes with Oscar, his voice turning icy as he said, ¡°Oscar, my patience is wearing thin.

    Act now, or you¡¯ll die here.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    ¡°Mr. Wilder..¡± Oscar had nned to continue pleading for merey, but when he met Sebastian¡¯s

    sharp gaze, he was immediately terrified

    ¡°Mr. Reeves, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oscar, don¡¯t you dare! Do you think I won¡¯t have my uncle dismember you as punishment? Taylor

    shouted in anger and fear.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll die now.I¡¯m sorry.¡± Then, with thest word, Oscar kicked Taylor in the groin.

    The crowd could vaguely hear a cracking sound, and Taylor¡¯s eyes widened instantly.

    He then let out a scream, sounding like a pig, as he covered his viral area and rolled on the ground

    in agony. It was hard to imagine the extent of pain he was going through

    ¡°Lillian, let¡¯s go home,¡± Sebastian said to Lilian with a gentle smile,

    However, Lillian couldn¡¯t smile back. She grew more and more worded as they made their way

    home.

    ¡°Sebastian, you were too impulsive just now. Taylor will definitely not let things go. He¡¯ll find his

    uncle to avenge him,¡± Lillian said with a worried expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re my woman. I¡¯ll make whoever that bullies you pay a heavy price. As for his revenge, you

    don¡¯t have to worry about it. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can bully you,¡± Sebastian said confidently

    ¡°Sebastian, I know that you¡¯re doing this for me, but the God of War, Lord Wavebreaker, is not

    someone we can mess with,¡± Lillian said with a frownL

    Sebastian pursed his lips and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Phoenix Corporation is going to

    build a high¨Cend processing factory and will be purting it out to bid in a few days If we can

    cooperate with Phoenix Corporation, even if Lord Wavebreaker himselfes, we won¡¯t have to be

    afraid.¡±

    too. If we¡¯re sessful, our group

    our group can be revived from this dire

    Lillian said, ¡°I know about this too. Even without these issues, I¡¯d like to try cooperating with Phoenix

    Corporation too.

    situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to cooperate with Phoenix Corporation. First, we don¡¯t currently meet the

    requirements to participate in the bidding process. In our current state, obtaining those

    qualifications will be a significant challenge.

    ¡°And even if we manage to do that, thepetition for the project will likely be fierce, making it very

    difficult to secure the bid.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged yet. You must believe that miracles are everywhere,¡± Sebastian said

    meaningfully.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Lillian nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best. I¡¯ll go to Phoenix Corporation in person tomorrow and see if I

    can get the qualification to bid.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how did you end up at the club with those two bastards? Sebastian asked.

    ¡°It was Lucas¡± doing¡± Lillian said angrily

    ¡°He told me that he knew a venture capital firm¡¯s boss. I wanted to pull in some investments for the

    company, but when I got there, I found out that it was just those two bastards.

    ¡°He must be seeking death!¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.

    Previously, he had been lenient toward Lucas because he was Lillian¡¯s cousin and still young, but

    he hadn¡¯t repented and had be even more outrageous. ¡°Sebastian, he¡¯s still my cousin alter

    all, and he¡¯s still young. Can you not hold a grudge against him?¡± Lian said pleadingly.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    ¡°You treat him like a cousin, but he doesn¡¯t treat you the same way. Being too kind is a w, Lillian

    You¡¯re just too kind.¡±

    ¡°I just want my family to be peacefel,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°Alright, but this is thest time. If anything simr happens again, I¡¯ll

    ake sure he regrets being barn,¡± Sebastian sald.

    ¡°By the way, how did you know I was in danger?¡± Lillian suddenly remembered and asked

    curiously.

    ¡°I just happened to be near the club when I saw you heading there. I followed you out of curiosity,¡±

    Sebastian lied.

    In truth, his worry about Lillian being bullied gnawed at him. To ensure her safety, he¡¯d subtly

    requested Lord Hydra to have a few guards follow her secretly.

    After Lillian had gone to the club, Lord Hydra had reported back to him, and he had rushed over

    immediately

    ¡°1see.¡± Lillian didn¡¯t suspect anything amiss, as the exnation seemed reasonable.

    When the two returned home, it was already dark. However, the Smith family¡¯s living room was

    bustling with activity.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The family was all there, and an unknown young man was sitting intimately with Lyra

    The man was in the middle of saying something, but his eyes widened when he sny Lillian enter..

    Chris Adamos¡± breathing quickened. He found Lyra attractive, but the woman before him made

    Lyra appear less captivating inparison.

    If this was the wilderness, he would have thought that a celestial being had descended.

    1. em. This is my cousin, Lillian Smith, and that may in the

    Noticing the change in Chris¡± expression, Lyra quickly cling to his arm in annoyance ¡°Darling, let me

    introduce them. wheelchair is her worthless husband¡±

    ¡°Worthless husband?¡± Chris¡® face darkened upon hearing this. He was filled with envy, jealousy,

    and hatred.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s nothing but a leader. He¡¯s ipetent and always looking for trouble. All he does

    is brag all day, but he¡¯d crossed someone he shouldn¡¯t have, resulting in his legs being broken and

    rendering him utterly useless,¡± Lyra remarked with

    ¡°Lyra, you¡¯ve crossed the line,¡± Liban retorted, visibly enraged.

    ¡°Sebastian just gave us one billion dors a while ago. How could you talic about him like that?!

    ¡°That one billion dors was given by Mr. Berves and Mr. Harris. Do you really think his worthless

    prescription was worth a billion dors?¡±

    Lyra sald fully, ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a scammer. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Reeves and Mr. Harris

    considering the Smith family¡¯s reputation, they would¡¯ve

    e taken action against him ages ago.¡±

    Belinda quickly chimed in. ¡°Lyra¡¯s right. The sole reason Mr. Reeves and Mr. Harris haven¡¯t

    reimed that one billion dors is out of respect for the Smith family. Do you honestly believe that

    that trash could generate a billion dors?¡±

    Lillian was left speechless. Although she believed in Sebastian, she didn¡¯t know how to retort.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lillian, I¡¯m Chris. Please call me Mr. Adamos¡± Chris approached Lillian, eagerly reaching

    out his hand as he was keen to touch hers.

    However, before Lillian could respond, Sebastian intervened, ¡°My wife isn¡¯t ustomed to shaking

    hands.¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡°h¡¯s bury was palpable.

    He roared, ¡°Do you know who Mr. Adamos is? He¡¯s the son of the vice president of Phoenix

    Corporation. Apologize to Mr. Adamos right now!¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    ¡°What?¡± Lan was shocked.

    The vice president of Phoenix Corporation was a high¨Cranking official in the Phoenix Corporation.

    Although he wasn¡¯t from one of the major families, he was still someone they couldn¡¯t afford to

    offend.

    Offending the son of the vice president of Phoenix Corporation was akin to offending the vice

    president of Phoenix Corporation, and the consequences of that was too severe.

    ¡°Mr. Adamos, I¡¯m sorry. Tapologize on his behalf?¡± Lillian quickly bowed and apologizel

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t lower myself to argue with a loser.¡± Chris nced at Sebastian with disdain.

    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go and sit over there. Let¡¯s not get too close to that trash; we might end up smelling

    bad,¡± Lyra said with disgust

    She then suddenly remembered something and turned to Lillian. ¡°Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to

    mention that Mr. Adamos is now my boyfriend. We¡¯ll be getting engaged soon!

    Sebastian revealed a sarcastic smile.

    Lyra became furious. ¡°You trash, what are youughing at?

    ¡°I remember not too long ago that you were still with Taylor. Didn¡¯t you have simr ns with Taylor

    recently? You seem to have moved on rather quickly,¡± Sebastian mocked.

    The color drained from Chris¡® face.

    Even though his rtionship with Lyra was casual, Chris still considered her his girlfriend. He

    couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her being viewed as anything less than exclusive, much less as

    someone who had been with multiple partners.

    Lyra¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she became visibly distressed. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t listen to

    this trash. He¡¯s just trying to nder me because 1 look down on him. You can¡¯t possibly take his

    word over mine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be fooled.¡± Chris stared at Sebastian. He then said coldly, ¡°Brat, apologize to my

    girlfriend right now, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.

    ¡°You trash, what are you waiting for? Apologize now! Delinda scolded loudly.

    Elijah also came over angrily ¡°Phoenix Corporation is about to hold a bidding conference soon, and

    this cooperation is crucial for our Smith Group. Mr. Adamos has already agreed to help. If you anger

    Mr. Adamos, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Evelyn also roared loudly, ¡°You loser, even if you want to die, don¡¯t drag us down with you¡±

    Every member of the Smith family, with the sole exception of Lin, viewed Sebastian with

    contempt, particrly following the injury that left him with broken legs. They regarded him as

    nothing more than a burden, a freeloader who lived off others¡® efforts,

    Their focus wasn¡¯t on right or wrong, but on who held the power.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Sebastian¡¯s senile turned ky. ¡°The Supreme One makes the finalcall on this bid. Even your father

    can¡¯t influence it, let alone you. Your arrogance isughable.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Chris was shocked, but he quickly recovered. He then said, ¡°The

    Supreme One does decide it. That¡¯s true.

    ¡°But what are his priorities? He wouldn¡¯t get bogged down by these trivial matters. In reality, Mr.

    Wheatly and my father still hold significant sway.¡±

    Lyra said proudly, ¡°Did you hear that, trash The Supreme One wouldn¡¯t sweat trivial matters like this

    bid. My amazing boyfriend, the son of the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s vice president, practically holds

    half the decision¨Cmaking power in this! With his influence, our chances of winning will be at least

    go%!¡±

    ¡°Apologize now, loser!¡± Belinda scolded

    Sebastian revealed a sarcastic smile ¡°00%? ts he a condom?¡±

    ¡°You must be sealing death!¡± Chris Immediately became furious.

 Chapter 81

    ?

    "Sebastian, can you please not talk nonsense?" Lillian was visibly upset.

    She quickly turned to Chris and said, "Mr. Adamos, please excuse Sebastian. He can be a bit... outspoken at times. There''s no need to engage with him. I apologize on his behalf."

    Chris looked at Lillian and said, "Ms. Lillian, while I respect your personality, I can''t help but feel that you deserve a better partner. A woman of your caliber shouldn''t settle for someone who seems like trash."

    "He is not trash," Lillian said, holding back her anger. "There''s a reason for his condition, and it has everything to do with me. I would appreciate it if you refrained from making such remarks."

    "Trash, trash, trash!" Belinda called out three times in a row and snorted coldly. "What are you going to do about it, huh?"

    "Trash, that''s all he is anyway. Why are you offended by the truth?" Evelyn scoffed, rolling her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Ronan and Jamie joined the chorus of mockery. Only Lucas remained silent, as he was busy making phone calls.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    He was perplexed by Lillian''s unexpected return, especially when he saw that she was apanied by Sebastian. That prompted him to attempt to reach out to Taylor and Steven for rity but to no avail, as his calls went unanswered.

    Lillian was so angry that she was shaking, but she felt helpless.

    Lyra suddenly looked at Elijah and said, "Grandpa, I think Lillian is no longer suitable to manage thepany. It would be better to let me take over."

    "Uh..." Elijah hesitated.

    While he acknowledged Lyra''s social skills, her qualifications for running thepany left him uncertain.

    Lyra said, displeased, "Grandpa, I know you have some doubts about my abilities. But after two years abroad at Aeloria''s Agrarian University, which is a far more prestigious institution than any domestic option, I assure you that my capabilities are on par with my cousin''s, especially with my boyfriend''s expertise on my side."

    Jamie chimed in swiftly, "Dad, why don''t you give Lyra a chance? Think of the bigger picture. With Lyra as president and with Mr. Adamos'' backing, we could secure a long-term partnership with Phoenix Corporation. That''s a golden pathway to restoring, and even exceeding, the Smith family''s former glory!"

    Elijah found this to be reasonable, so he looked at Lillian and said, "Lillian, considering your serious mistake recently, I''ll be revoking your position as president and appointing Lyra to take over instead."

    Lillian gave a bitter smile and said nothing.

    But Sebastian couldn''t just stand by and watch her being bullied. In a cold voice, he said, "If you revoke Lillian''s position, I bet you won''t just miss out on cooperating with Phoenix Corporation; you won''t even get the qualification to bid!"

    Chris scoffed. "Brat, you truly think very highly of yourself. It''s just a bidding qualification; that''s easy for me to obtain."

    Sebastian revealed a yful smile. "Then, let''s make a bet. Tomorrow, we''ll go to Phoenix Corporation together and see whether you can get the bidding qualification."

    Everyone in the Smith family, except Lillian, erupted intoughter.

    "This trash is truly delusional. Mr. Adamos is the son of the vice president of Phoenix Corporation. Getting a bidding qualification will require just a word from him. He actually dares to make such a bet; he must be seeking humiliation."

    "Sebastian, stop talking nonsense." Lillian hurriedly tried to stop Sebastian. She then turned to Chris and said, "He''s just spouting nonsense. I ept the demotion."

    "No way. I''ll be taking his words seriously." Chris red at Sebastian. He then coldly smirked and said, "Brat, if you lose, you''ll have to kneel on the ground and lick my shoes clean. And, you''ll also have to divorce Ms. Lillian."

    "And what if you lose?" Sebastian countered.

    "How could I possibly lose?" Chris asked, brimming with arrogance.

    "I mean, if you do lose," Sebastian pressed.

    "I won''t lose. But if by some chance I do, then I''ll eat feces," Chris dered with confidence.

    Although obtaining the bidding project for the Smith family wasn''t a sure thing for him, securing a bidding qualification was well within his capabilities.

    He was quite confident in that, especially since his father held the position of vice president at Phoenix Corporation. After all, granting someone a bidding qualification was within his father''s authority.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    ¡°Sebaitun, that was too reckless of you. That bet with u. Adamos is practically clear path to losing¡±

    Un was still angry after they returned to the room.

    Awry smile appeared on Sebastian¡¯s lips ¡°Lillian,e on. Why can¡¯t you trust me for once?

    ¡°I want to trust you, but you have to give me a reason to,¡± Lillian teplied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you. Jest trust me, and you¡¯ll see for yourself tomorrow, Sebastian

    said with a confident smile.

    Despite his conline, Lilian was still worried, so she decided to go for a walk in the yard.

    ¡°Ms. Liban, why are you still awake thiste at night?¡± a voice suddenly sounded from behind

    Lillian.

    Lilian was surprod, and she tumed around to see Chris

    Adams you haven¡¯t left yet?

    ¡°your family

    me to stay the night, and tenuldn¡¯terfuse,¡± Chris said smugh

    ¡°ML Adames, about the bet my husband made with you, can you just take it as a joke?¡± Lillian

    anked tentatively, hope evident in her eyes.

    She had thought it over, but she still felt that Sebastian didn¡¯t stand a chancr

    ¡°Ms. Liban, i really don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re beautiful, and youe from such a prominent family.

    Why would you marry such a loser?¡± Chris said, jealousy evident in his

    tone.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. Thope that you¡¯ll speak more respectfully, Mr. Adamos,¡± Lillian said, slightly

    angered.

    Chris¡® ce darkened, his jealousy growing as Lillian defended Sebastian.

    Mr Adames, please sparehm,¡± Lillian pleaded

    ¡°let him, but I¡¯ll need to see your sincerity,¡± Chris smirked lewdly, reaching for Lilian¡¯s hand

    Lillian quickly withdreicher hand. ¡°Mr Adamos, please respect yourself. I don¡¯t do things like that.¡±

    Quis¡® expression instantly butted story. ¡°Lin, you should consider it an honor that I¡¯m interested in

    you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Lillian was furious. She turned to leave

    ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯t care about that trash anymore?¡± Chris threatened.

    Lillian stepped bot bdn¡¯t tum around as sheresponded, ¡°Complying with your demands would only

    came him more pain.¡±

    ¡°What about your position as president dicis said, ¡°Spend one night with me. Then, not only will let

    your trash busband off, but you can also keep your position as president ¡±

    ¡°If my position as presidentes at the cost of my integrity, then it¡¯s not worth holding on ¡°Lillian

    dered before walking away with rescher,

    That bitch? How dare she act so superior? It wouldn¡¯t be long before he had her kneeling on the

    ground, begging him to sleep with her

    ditis seethed with rage

    After breakfast, Chris went to Phoenis Corporation with Lyra and Lucas, while Lilian and Sebastian

    followed behind them in a separatecar.

    Lillian parked the car and then assisted Sebastian out of threat.

    Chris group reached the entrance first but was stopped by the security guards.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    (you know who I am? Myfather is the vice president of this corporation. Let us through right now, or

    have you all red!¡± Chris boasted, expecting preferential treatment. However, the guard was

    unmoved. ¡°Mr. Adams, we¡¯re aware of who you are. But since you¡¯re not an employee here, we

    can¡¯t allow you entry as it¡¯s against thepany¡¯s policy¡± ¡°What stupid rules! I¡¯miralling my

    dadright now You¡¯ll all be fired Chris bellowed as he furiously dialed a number on his phone.

    But his efforts were in vain as his father, Ambrose Adamos, wins out of reach on a business i

    stip.

    ** looks like your influence isn¡¯t as strong as you¡¯d thought.¡± Sebastian teased.

    Enraged, Chris retorted, ¡°My father just missed my call. If we can¡¯t get in, neither will you

    ¡°Let¡¯s see about that,¡± Sebastian probed, cryptic smile on his face.

    Rewilly? Do you really think you can get in? Chris mocked.

    Lyragined the fray with a sneer. ¡°If even the vice president¡¯s son can¡¯t get ess into the building,

    what chance do you have?

    Lucas chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. It even Chris can¡¯t enter, then you stand no chance at all. You might

    as well give up and fulfill your end of the bet ¡±

    ¡°Lyra, Lara, why don¡¯t we make a bet on whether Lilian and can gain entry into the building

    sebastian proposed.

    ¡°Deal If you two manage to get in. I¡¯ll nun naked around Phoenix Corporation three times. But if not,

    you¡¯ll have to kneel down and lick my toes, Lyra shot back confidently

    ¡°If you get in, il address you as ¡°Grandfather. But if you fail you be calling me ¡®Grandfather,¡± Lucas

    added sternly.

    ¡°Sebastian, please don¡¯t make such reckless bets,¡± Lilian pleaded worriedly

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Treat me,¡± Sebastian reassured her gently

    He then addressed Lyra and Lucas, ¡°ept the bet til be looking forward to you running around

    naked and you calling me ¡®Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait for you to lick my toes. Now, enough talking Show us what you¡¯ve got, pra

    retorted.

    ¡°Keep your eyes open, Sebastian said as they approached the entrance.

    At that moment, an imposing middle¨Caged man hurried out

    ¡°Uncle Simmons!¡± Chris beamed at the sight of him.

    Phoenix Corporation¡¯s leadership included his father and the man now approaching, Derick

    Simmons. ¡°Uncle Derick, it¡¯s me, Chris, Ambrose¡¯s son. Do you remember me?¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Derick had no patience for Chris. He briskly pushed him aside before eagerly

    approaching Lillian.

    He bowed protusely and said. ¡°Madam, please forgive myte arrival. I beg your pardon.¡±

    Lillian was startled, and she instinctively shielded the Seraphic Tear Pendant at her neck.

    A gnawing fear gripped her. She was certain that Derick recognized the pendant, although it was a

    mere counterfeit.

    If she were exposed, she would be in grave trouble. She regretted her carelessness for not

    removing the fake Seraphic Tear Pendant before arriving at Phoenix Corporation.

    The rest were struck with shock and disbelier.

    ¡°Uncle Derick, could you be mistaken? She¡¯s the daughter of the Smith family, and that trash over

    there is her husband. Why did you address her as ¡®madam?¡± Chris inquired, puzzled

    Derick swiftly pped Chris face.

    Holding his cheek, Chris was both shocked and enraged. ¡°Uncle Derick, why did you p me?

    *pping you is the least you deserve. If you dare to disrespect the madam again, you¡¯ll pay with

    your life!¡± Derick¡¯s voice wasced with murderous intent.

    However, his demeanor transformed into one of obsequiousness when he turned to Lillian. ¡°My

    apologies, Madam, for causing you rm. Shall we proceed inside?¡±

    Realizing that there was no turning back, Lillian braced herself, hoping that the Supreme One

    wasn¡¯t present and that she could rify things with Derick soon.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Sebastian said to Chris and the others, ¡°It seems that we¡¯re allowed to enter the

    budding, making us the victors of the bet. It¡¯s time you fulfilled the punishments.¡±

    Chris said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself! There must be a misunderstanding! There¡¯s

    no way you can gain entry so easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This bet is void,¡± Lyra dered dismissively.

    Lucas¡® face was full of contempt. ¡°You merely lucked out, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking of welshing on the ber? Sebastian¡¯s smile turned frigid

    ¡°So what if I am? What can you possibly do about it?¡± Chris scoffed disdainfully.

    Before Chris could blink, Derick delivered another stinging p to his face.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I despise more than those who break promises. You might get away with that

    elsewhere, but you won¡¯t on Phoenix Corporation¡¯s doorstep. Are you asking for death?¡±

    Seething with a mixture of shock and fury, Chris retorted, ¡°Uncle Derick, my father and you are both

    peers. You aren¡¯t showing me any respect, which is outrageous!¡±

    Another p from Derick silenced him. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Stop trying to ingratiate

    yourself with me. Fulfill the bet now, or you¡¯ll regret it.

    The security guards closed in, their demeanor threatening.

    Chris and the other two were visibly terrified

    Lyra desperately turned to Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, I admit my mistake. Please have mercy.¡±

    ¡°You realized your error only after losing? That¡¯s too Ettle, toote! Sebastian dismissed her plea

    He felt nopassion for someone as despicable as Lyra

    ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m your sister¨Cinw. Can you really bear to see me run around naked?¡± Lyra begged

    further.

    Seving Sebastian unmoved, she quickly grabbed Lillian¡¯s hand. ¡°Lin, I¡¯m your cousin. Please

    plead to him on my behalf.¡±

    Lucas said nervously, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sebastian. I¡¯m your wife¡¯s cousin. If I were to call you

    ¡®Grandfather, wouldn¡¯t that mess up our family¡¯s hierarchy?¡± Chris didn¡¯t plead but instead

    threatened, ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯d better think twice. Can you truly handle the full force of my tury? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    ¡°Sebastian, let¡¯s just drop it,¡± Lillian said, feeling bad for them.

    Sebastian smirked at Derick. ¡°Mr. Simmons, it seems that they didn¡¯t hear what you¡¯d said.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Derick grew furious. ¡°All of you must have a death wish! Men! Drag them away, and feed them to

    the dogs!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll fulfill my end of the bet¡± Lucas was the first to back down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fulfillmy end too,¡± Chris also said

    As for the cowardly Lyra, she had long since run away.

    ¡°This way, please, Mr. and Mrs. Wilder!¡± Derick said, inviting the two inside.

    After entering the building, Derick served tea to the two and handed a bidding invitation letter to

    Lillian with a bowed head.

    However, the more respectful he was, the more uneasy Lilian felt. After some besitation, she

    gathered the courage and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, there¡¯s something I must confess. This pendant isn¡¯t

    the Seraphic Tear Pendant¡±

    Lillian grew even more nervous after the confession. She didn¡¯t know how Derick would deal with

    her after knowing the truth.

    ¡°Seraphic Tear Pendant?¡± Derick chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking

    about, Mrs. Wilder.¡±

    The Seraphic Tear Pendant was the Supreme One¡¯s token, and only a few high¨Cranking members

    of the Supreme Nexus knew about it.

    Andrew had only recognized the pendant because he had an uncle who was a high¨Cranking

    member of the Supreme Nexus who had showed him a picture of the Seraphic Tear

    Pendant.

    Although Phoenix Corporation belonged to Sebastian, only a handful of people knew about the

    Seraphic Tear Pendant. Although Derick was the vice president of a branchpany, he was far

    from being considered a high¨Cranking member, Naturally, he didn¡¯t know about the pendant

    Oh ¡°Lillian looked surprised. ¡°I thought you referred to me as the Supreme¡¯s wife because of this

    pendant.¡±

    Derick shook his head with a smile

    ¡°Then, why did you call me that?¡± Lillian asked, puzzled.

    ¡°It was an order from the boss. I¡¯m not sure about the specifics,¡± Derick exined with a smile.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? Can you take me to him? Lilian wanted to figure out why. Otherwise, she

    would continue to feel uneasy.

    ¡°Well..¡± Derick nced at Sebastian awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have the chance to meet him

    soon.¡±

    Lillian had been pondering about this the entire time, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    Since Sebastian needed to change his dressings, Lillian took him to the hospital before returning

    home.

    After arriving home, Elijah was also surprised when he heard the story.

    Lyra huffed ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Simmons must have been mistaken. I¡¯m the one who should hold the title

    of the Supreme¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Elijah was confused,

    Lyra proudly said, ¡°A few days ago, I met an old man exercising near the Phoenix Corporation. That

    old man was extremely ugly, but he kept staring at me. I didn¡¯t think much of it back then. But

    thinking back on it, he¡¯s most likely the Supreme One.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    ¡°Lyra, are you sure?¡± Elijah asked anxiously, his breath quickening

    If Lyra¡¯s guess was correct and the Supreme One had really taken an interest in Lyra, then the

    Smith family would soar through the socialdder.

    Lyra huffed proudly. ¡°That old man had a head of white hair, so he should be around the rumored

    age of the Supreme One. And he was extremely ugly, just like the rumors about the Supreme One¡¯s

    looks. I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but now I am.

    ¡°The Supreme One must have taken an interest in me, which was why he¡¯d sent Mr. Simmons to

    greet us when we¡¯d arrived earlier. But Mr. Simmons mistook Lillian for me.¡± Lyra approached Lillian

    with a mocking look. ¡°Did you really think the Supreme One would take an interest in a married

    woman like you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought that ¡°Lillian shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re at least self¨Caware.¡± Lyra turned back to Elijah.¡°Grandpa, although Lillian has

    obtained the bidding qualification, it¡¯s all thanks to me. So, the president¡¯s seat should belong to

    me.¡±

    Belinda chimed in, ¡°Lyra is right. Even someone as influentis Mr. Adamos couldn¡¯t obtain the

    bidding qualification. Fortunately, the Supreme One has taken an interest in Lyra. Otherwise, given

    our family¡¯s current situation, we couldn¡¯t have possibly qualitied for the bidding.¡±

    1. ty. With Lyra as the president, we can establish a

    Jamie nodded along. ¡°Belinda¡¯s right, Since the Supreme One has taken an interest in Lyra, we

    must seize this opportunity. connection with Phoenix Corporation and rise to the top.¡±

    Lyra smiled smugly. ¡°But my position as the president would be short¨CEved. After all, the Supreme

    One has taken an interest in me. It won¡¯t be long before I be the Supreme One¡¯s wife and run

    Phoenix Corporation alongside him.¡±

    Elijah didn¡¯t find any fault in this. ¡°In that case, Lyra shall be thepany¡¯s president. Lillian can be

    the vice president for the time being¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Lyra promised confidently

    But Ronan and Evelyn were furious

    ¡°You brat! Look at Lyra. She¡¯s managed to catch the attention of the Supreme One! What about

    you? You caught the attention of a useless piece of trash. Damn it!¡± Evelyn was

    furious.

    ¡°No, you must divorce that useless piece of trash. You absolutely cannot let that jerk ruin your

    future,¡± Ronan added with a dark expression. ¡°Your dad is right. Go and divorce that jackass right

    now. Just the thought of him makes me fume with anger.¡± Evelyn stomped her teet

    ¡°Even if she divorces, she¡¯s still a used woman. Do you think the Supreme One would be interested

    in someone like that?¡± Lyra sneered.

    Lucas went even further and mocked Lillian bluntly, ¡°What do you take the Supreme One for? Why

    would he want a divorced woman? Not even Mr. Reeves and Mr. Harris would want her now.¡±

    Belinda chimed in as well, ¡°Although Mr. Reeves and Mr. Harris are not as influential as the

    Supreme One, they¡¯re also from rich families. They wouldn¡¯t possibly marry her. Well, maybe they

    would consider taking her as their mistress.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Lillian trembled with anger.

    ¡°Shut up! This is all your fault,¡± Evelyn yelled angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my husband is as bad as you¡¯re making him out to be. I won¡¯t divorce him.¡± Lillian

    stood her ground.

    Are you trying to give me a heart attack? Evelyn was furious. But she couldn¡¯t do anything against

    Lillian¡¯s insistence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject for now. But, he must give us a dowry. He has ten million dors in his

    hands, and we have to get it back.¡± Ronan sneered.

    He regretted giving Sebastian the money in the first ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go and ask him for it now.¡± Evelyn turned around and left.

    Lillian didn¡¯t manage to stop her in time.

    When Evelyn arrived at the hospital, she didn¡¯t beat around the bush and immediately demanded

    Sebastian for the money.

    Sebastian d

    o didn¡¯t question it and immediately gave the money back. Ten million dors meant nothing to him.

    Not long after Evelyn left, Lillian arrived.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Sebastian, did my mom me by earlier?¡± Lillian asked.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    ¡°Did she demand for a dowry?¡± Lillian asked again.

    Sebastian nodded again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lihan looked apologetic.

    ¡°Why apologize for something so trivial? I don¡¯t mind paying a dowry if it means being able to marry

    a beautiful wife like you,¡± Sebastian reassured with a smile

    Lilian shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re marrying into our family, not the other way around. You shouldn¡¯t

    need to pay a dowry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money. Besides, I already gave it to your mom. She¡¯s family to me,¡±

    Sebastian said.

    Lilian smiled bitterly. She wished her family viewed Sebastian as part of their family too. Even she

    was nothing but a tool to her family.

    ¡°Thave to go for a checkupter. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. The bidding will be held in a few

    days, so you should prepare the necessary documents.¡± Sebastian smiled.

    Lillianughed bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve been demoted to vice president. Lyra is the president now, so she¡¯s in

    charge of the bidding¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you just obtain the bidding qualification? It¡¯s bad enough that they

    didn¡¯t reward you, but how could they also demote you?¡± Sebastian looked surprised

    ¡°Well, I was only able to obtain the bidding qualification because of Lyra,¡± Lillian exined.

    ¡°What does that have to do with her? Sebastian was confused.

    ¡°Do you know why Mr. Simmons referred to me as ¡°madam?¡± Un asked instead of answering.

    Sebastian thought to himself, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s because you are my wife.¡±

    Lillian sighed. ¡°He mistook me for Lyra. She¡¯s the one who has caught the Supreme One¡¯s

    attention.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense. Lyra is a ygirl Why would the Supreme One tall for her? Sebastian sneered

    disdainfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the Supreme One. How would you know who the Supreme One is interested in? Maybe

    the Supreme One likes charming and flirtatious women like Lyra.¡± Lillian pouted. Sebastian colled

    his eyes. Lyra was nothing but a gold digger. Only a fool would fall for someone like her.

    Sebastian made up his mind. He would definitelyteach the Smith family a lesson.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the bidding event ar the Phoenix Corporation. The Smith

    family had an early breakfast so that they could arrive at the event early.

    When they were about to set off, Lyra suddenly turned to an and her family. ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±

    Earlyn was the first to refuse. ¡°Lillian was the one who brought back the invitation. Why can¡¯t we

    go?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    *Because I¡¯m the wife of the Supreme One. The invitation is only for me, so I have the right to deny

    your entry.¡± Lyra huffed before leaving with her family.

    Evelyn was furing She red at Sebastian. ¡°This is all your Exult!¡±

    ¡°Mom, what does this have anything to do with Sebastian? How can you me him?¡± Lillian

    argued.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? In terms of looks and abilities, you are far superior to Lyra. Yet, she¡¯s the one

    who¡¯s been charming influential men left and right. And you? You¡¯re married to this trash of a

    man!¡±

    ¡°Who cares about the invitation? I¡¯ll take you there if you want to go,¡± Sebastian suddenly piped

    up.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? They won¡¯t let us in without an invitation,¡± Evelyn yelled angrily.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine. Just follow me, and see for yourself.¡± Sebastian grinned.

    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Although Evelyn was doubtful, she desperately wanted to attend the bidding event. After all, the

    attendees would all be influential figures of Ravenview City. There were even those that came

    from abroad. If Lillian was there, maybe she could catch the eye of some big shot.

    However, Ronan didn¡¯t share her sentiment, he had lost all hope.

    Before long, the three arrived at the Phoenix Corporation. Those entering had to present their

    invitation card.

    ¡°Sebastian, do you really have a way to get us in Lillian still had some doubts.

    Evelyn was even more blunt. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I won¡¯t let you off if you embarrassme!¡±

    Sebastian merely smiled. Phoenix Corporation belonged to him. If even he couldn¡¯t get in, then who

    could?

    ¡°Oh my, I thought I saw a walking piece of trash¡± a sharp voice sounded, and a couple soon

    approached them. It was Tyler and Maria.

    Tyler went up to Sebastian and mocked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty before? It seems

    that someone has broken your leg

    Maria rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so d that I divorced you back then. Otherwise, I would still be living a

    miserable.¡±

    A cold glint shed in Sebastian¡¯s eyes. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve forgotten your lesson.¡±

    ¡°shut up!¡± Tyler became furious and pointed a finger at Sebastian usingly ¡°You just got lucky

    back then. The oue would be different if it weren¡¯t for Ms. Green. Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. You only got to where you are bytching on to women. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed

    being seen out in public? Maria added disdainfully with her arms crossed.

    Ln had had enough and retorted, ¡°We¡¯ve never offended you, I sustest that you stop ying with

    fire¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Isn¡¯t that Ms. Smith? It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Despite his words, Tyler was sneering at

    Lilian with disdain.

    Maria scoffed. ¡°Lillian, stop putting on airs! Times have changed, and the Sith family has lost their

    former glory. Your family isn¡¯t one of the four prestigious families anymore. In fact, your family can¡¯t

    even be considered ¡®wealthy¡± nome¡±

    Evelyn turned red with anger. ¡°Even we¡¯re not one of the four prestigious families anymore, it

    doesn¡¯t mean that a nobody like you can walk all over us! How dare you mock us? Know your

    ce!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Maria pretended to be afraid. ¡°You old hag, do you think I¡¯m dub? Your dwghter has

    been demoted from the president¡¯s position. Your family has lost its standing in the Smith family¡¯s

    household. How dare you boss me around? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Evelyn pointed at Maria with a trembling finger, but she didn¡¯t know how to retor

    Maria was relentless. She hugged Tyler¡¯s arm and pouted, ¡°Although the Liston family isn¡¯t a big

    shot around here, my husband is still the heir of a rich family. He¡¯s a thousand times better than

    your son¨Cinw.¡±

    ¡°This is all because of you!¡± Evelyn cared angrily at Sebastian.

    ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with me?¡± Sebastian found it ridiculous.

    Evelyn gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all your fail. If it weren¡¯t for you, Lillian would have married Mr. Harms

    instead. We wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament if we had the Harris family on

    tom, don¡¯t say that. I wouldn¡¯t have married Mr. Harris even if Sebastian was out of the piche

    ¡°Lilinsighed

    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack someday. Evelyn crossed her arms.

    ¡°The bidding event is about to start. Let¡¯s go Inside,¡± Sebastion said

    ¡°Can we really get in? Lillian was anxious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Sebastian shed a confident smile.

    Lilian immediately pushed Sebastian forward, while Evelyngged behind them by a few steps. She

    was worried that she would be ridiculed for being denied entry

    ¡°Please show your invitation card,¡± the security guard said.

    The security guards at the entrance weren¡¯t the same ones asst time, so they didn¡¯t recognize

    Sebastian and Lillian.

    Although sebastian was the president of the Phoenix Corporation, very few people knew his

    identity. Heused the exclusive passage for him every Unse he came to thepany.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation card.¡± Sebastian shook his head.

    ¡°No invitation card, no entry. Please leave immediately.¡± The security guard¡¯s face fell at the thought

    of Sebastian trying to sneak in

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Just then, Maria and Tyler walked over

    Mariasneezed. ¡°Useless trash, are you trying to get in without an invitation ? How embarrassing ¡±

    ¡°I can take you in instead, Ms. Smith Tyler nced at Sebastian with disdain. ¡°As for you, if you

    want to go in, get on your knees and beg me. Then, maybe I¡¯ll change my

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bidding event. We don¡¯t have to go¡± Lillian prepared to pull Sebastian away.

    ¡°Wait, let me make a call¡± Sebastian took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Come down, and

    bring me in!

    ¡°You¡¯re a good actor. You¡¯re still asking for someone to bring you in? Do you think you¡¯re some kind

    of VIP? Tyler rolled his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth. One more insult from you, and teach you a lesson,¡± Sebastian

    warned coldly.

    y mind.¡±

    ¡°How dare a cripple like you threaten me? I can¡¯t wait to see what revenge you have in mind, you

    useless trash! Unwanted garbage! You good¨Cfor¨Cnothing! Tyler challenged Sebastian arrogantly

    Sebastian¡¯s gaze sharpened, and be clenched his fists

    Tyler stofled ¡°What¡¯s with that look? What are you going to do? Hit me? This is the Phoenix

    Corporation. Hucking dare you to.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Just as Tyler finished speaking, Sebastian pped him across the face

    The sound echoed through the ce. Everyone was stunned, including the security guards. No one

    had expected Sebastian to actually p Tyler.

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s staff reprimanding him?

    Sebastian sneered. ¡°You asked for it.¡±

    ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Tyler swing his fistat Sebastian¡¯s head furiously.

    He knew Sebastian could fight. But since Sebastian¡¯s legs were injured, Tyler wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Before Tyler¡¯s fist couldnd, he received a solid punch to his stomach, causing him to clutch his

    abdomen and kneel on the ground in pain

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°You still can¡¯t beat me, even with my legs broken. You¡¯re so useless.¡±

    ¡°How dare you hit someone at the entrance of the Phoenix Corporation? You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Maria

    was both shocked and angry. She turned to the security guards. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that? Hurry up and

    arrest him! Beat him to death!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Just as the security guards were about to take action, Natalie walked over

    ¡°Ms. Green! The security guards immediately greeted her.

    ¡°Natalie, you¡¯vee at the right time. He just hit someone. You must do something about it,¡± Maria

    said angrily.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Natalie asked with a strange smile.

    ¡°He beat my husband. I want him dead¡± Ma yelled fiercely

    Natalie raised her hand and pped Maria.

    Maria was both shocked and angry. ¡°Natalie! How dare you hit me?

    So what if I did? I¡¯ll kill you if you insult Mr. Wilder again!¡± Natale warned coldly.

    Maria was furning with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, Natalie. You¡¯re just a secretary. How dare you

    abuse your power? I¡¯ll make sure the Supreme One punishes you!¡±

    ¡°You foolish woman, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day toe. Throw them both out,¡± Natalie ordered

    coldly.

    ¡°We were invited here. How could you throw us out?¡± Maria was furious.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I said so. And if you cause any more trouble than this, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll

    regret it,¡± Natalie said sternly.

    ¡°Just you wait, Natalie. I¡¯ll get my revenge once I meet the Supreme One,¡± Maria yelled before

    hastily leaving with Tyler.

    Natalie sneered. She then turned to Sebastian and Lillian with a smile. ¡°Mr. Wilder, Ms. Smith, this

    way, please.¡±

    Lillian felt like she was in a dream. She never thought that Sebastian would actually be able to get

    them inside.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Lillian! Sebastian! Hurry up and tell them to let me in too.¡± Evelyn saw Sebastian and Lillian walking

    into the building and had hurried over as well. But she had been stopped by the security guards, so

    she quickly called out to them.

    Natalie nced at Sebastian. Seeing him nod, she ordered the security guards, ¡°Let her in ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, Ms. Smith, I¡¯m afraid that I have other things to attend to. Please go on without me,¡±

    Natabe said before leaving

    She was just following Sebastian¡¯s orders. Since Sebastian was trying to hide his identity, walking

    around with Natalie would only use suspicion.

    The bidding event was well decorated. Everyone here was either a prominent figure in Ravenview

    City or somewhere else.

    These people were used to being arrogant and domineering. But now they were all behaving

    humbly, not daring to stir up trouble. All of them arrived early, wanting to seize the chance to

    socialize and seek out potential business partners.

    At that moment, Lyra was the center of attention. She imed to be the Supreme¡¯s wife, shocking

    everyone present.

    Many people surrounded her, trying their best to tter her.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Ms. Lillian!¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Lillian¡¯s arrival attracted a lot of attention. After all, she was considered the most beautiful woman in

    Ravenview City.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the cripple on the wheelchair that Ms. Smith is pushing

    Lillian and Sebastian hadn¡¯t held a wedding, and news of her marriage wasn¡¯t widely known, so

    people were very curious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? That cripple is Ms. Smith¡¯s husband,¡± someone informed.

    ¡°What? Ms. Smith is married? And she married a cripple? How is that possible?¡®

    ¡°Is the cripple a son of some rich family?¡± someone spected.

    ¡°Nonsense. He¡¯s just a freeloading trash.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Smith is an outstanding woman Why did she marry that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing?¡±

    ¡°That cripple married Ms. Smith? Damn!¡±

    *So, it¡¯s indeed possible to punch above your weight. I don¡¯t know what Ms. Smith was thinking.

    She could have married into another wealthy family. How could she fall for that trash?¡±

    The crowd began whispering among themselves.

    Many people felt sorry for Lillian, while others gloated. Many were jealous too, but it was directed at

    Sebastian

    Lyra¡¯s face fell, and she stomped over.

    ¡°Who allowed you toe in? Lyra questioned sharply.

    Sebastian sneered. ¡°We came because we wanted to. Who do you think you are? Do we need your

    permission?

    ¡°This is outrageous! How dare you speak to the Supreme¡¯s wife like that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a piece of trash like you would dare to disrespect her. You¡¯re insane. Hurry up and

    beg her for forgiveness!¡±

    Before Lyra could retort, people around her piped up angrily.

    Everyone thought Lyra was the Supreme¡¯s wife, so they naturally wanted to tter her. After all,

    ttering Lyra meant ttering the Supreme One himself. No one wanted to miss this opportunity.

    Especially Lily, who used to be Lillian¡¯s secretary before she worked for Lyra. She loved the rich and

    despised the poor, and she was good at currying favor. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t miss such a good

    opportunity.

    She pointed at Sebastian and scolded, ¡°What are you waiting for, you

    or, you useless piece of trash? Hurry up and beg Ms. Lyra for forgiveness, or she¡¯ll have your

    head!¡±

    Sebastian slowly looked up at Lily, a sarcastic smile ying on his lips. ¡°If I¡¯m trash, then what are

    you? Apdog?¡±

    ¡°How dare you call me a dog? I¡¯ll p you!¡± Lily raised her hand and swung it at Sebastian¡¯s face.

    She didn¡¯t know how capable Sebastian was, nor did she know his temper.

    A crisp and loud p rang out, but everyone was surprised when they saw that it was Lily who had

    been pped instead.

    ¡°How dare you hit me? Lily held her burning cheek in disbelief.

    ¡°Who are you calling a piece of trash? Sebastian pped her again.

    Lily was both shocked and furious, turning to lyra with a sad pout. ¡°You must avenge me, Ms. Lyra.

    I¡¯m your secretary. Hitting me is the same as disrespecting you¡±

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Lyra red at Sebastian coldly ¡°How dare you hit my secretary? You must have a

    death wish! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Lillian¡¯s expression shifted, and she pleaded, ¡°Lyra, we¡¯re all family. Please spare him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not my family!¡± Lyra sneered. ¡°I¡¯m the Supreme One¡¯s wife, and he¡¯s just a useless piece of

    trash! How could have a tamily member like him?

    ¡°But I¡¯m not unreasonable. If you get on your knees and lick my shoe clean, I might consider

    sparing him!¡±

    Lucas sneered, ¡°What are you waiting for, jerk? You should be grateful to be able to lick Lyra¡¯s

    shoes.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Belinda chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. My daughter is a nobledy. It¡¯s an honor for you to serve her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going too far! How could you humiliate him like this?¡± Lilian was furious.

    Lyra spered. ¡°Crossing me means crossing the Supreme One too. I¡¯m letting him off easy! If you

    feel sorry for him, you can lick my shoes in his ce instead.¡± Lillian wanted to retort but was

    stopped by Sebastian.

    ¡°Lyra, I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to your level, but you¡¯ve left me with no choice. I will teach you a

    lesson today.¡± Sebastian snerred.

    Herontinued, ¡°It seems that you enjoy having people lick your shoes. So, I¡¯ll let you experience how

    a shoe tastes. Lick my shoes clean, and I¡¯ll spare you!¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Everyone was shocked to hear this.

    ¡°How dare you demand that I lick your shoes? You must have a death wish!¡± Lyra was fuming

    The rest were also enraged

    ¡°How dare you disrespect the Supreme¡¯s wife?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doomed! Not even God can save you now!

    Everyone roared angrily, looking at Sebastian as if he were already a dead man

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re too impulsive. Apologize to Lyra quickly,¡± Lillian hurriedly persuaded him. She

    was frightened.

    Evelyn also shouted, ¡°You stupid piece of trash! Don¡¯t drag us down to hell with you. Hurry up and

    apologize to Lyra¡±

    Lily sneered. ¡°Disrespecting the Supreme¡¯s wife is a serious crime. It¡¯s toote to apologize now.

    But if you¡¯re sincere, maybe Ms. Lyra will spare you!¡±

    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t learned your lesson.¡± Sebastian scoffed at Lily.

    Lily immediately backed away in fear. ¡°You¡¯re still so arrogant, even now, I can¡¯t wait to watch you

    suffer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. No one in this world can kill me.¡± Sebastian smirked.

    ¡°What an arrogant jerk! He¡¯s really asking for it!¡±

    ¡°The more arrogant he is now, the more pathetic he will beter.¡±

    The crowd pointed and whispered among themselves, all thinking that Sebastian was digging his

    own grave. No one sympathized with him. In their eyes, the weak should act like the weak, and they

    should submit to those with authority.

    Lyra was red with anger. ¡°I wanted to spare you, but you¡¯ve brought this upon yourself! Seize him! I

    want to torture him to death!

    Sebastianughed sarcastically. ¡°Lyra, it seems that you really think you¡¯re the Supreme¡¯s wife. You

    should take a look in the mirror. A shameless woman like you can¡¯t even hold a

    candle to me.¡±

    ¡°Lyra shouted angrily and waited for the security guards to arrive

    ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be begging for death once I¡¯m done with

    I came over. However, even after waiting for a long time, not a single security guard came

    Lyra became even more furious and yelled at the nearby security guards, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you

    hear me calling you over?¡±

    The security guards gritted their teeth in anger. But because they weren¡¯t sure about Lyra¡¯s identity,

    they had no choice but to endure it. However, they wouldn¡¯t listen to Lyra either, as they hadn¡¯t

    received any orders from the higher¨Cups.

    Seeing the security guards ignoring her, Lyra stomped her feet in anger. ¡°How dare you stupid

    guards ignore me? Once I meet the Supreme One, I¡¯ll make sure that he fires all of you!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s causing a ruckus over here?¡± A middle¨Caged man walked over with two security guards.

    ¡°Mr. Simmons!¡± Seeing Derick, everyone hurriedly greeted him with awe.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was Derick, the vice president of the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s subsidiary. He was a man among

    men. Even if the heads of the four prestigious tamilies were here, they would still show their respect

    to him.

    Butpra remained arrogant. ¡°Derick, you¡¯re just in time. This piece of trash has disrespected me

    not so that he begs for death by the end of it!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Derick was enraged

    Order your men to kill him, but don¡¯t make it a sweet death. Make sure to drag it

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    ¡°That man is doomed.¡± The people around were gloating, waiting to see Sebastian¡¯s doom.

    Sebastian smiled and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve brought this upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking back even when you¡¯re at death¡¯s door? Derick, p him!¡± Lyra ordered.

    As soon as Lyra¡¯s words fell, she received a p to her face.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They thought that Derick would hit Sebastian, but he had

    pped Lyra instead.

    But wasn¡¯t Lyra the Supreme One¡¯s wife? Did Derick have a death wish?

    Lyra held her swollen cheek and took a while toe back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m the Supreme¡¯s wife!

    How dare a measly vice president hit me? Who do you think you are?¡±

    Belinda huffed coldly. ¡°Hitting my daughter is the same as hitting the Supreme One. You have a lot

    of guts!¡±

    As soon as Belinda finished speaking. Derick pped her too, then turned around and pped Lyra

    again, shocking everyone.

    Derick red at Lyra coldly. ¡°How dare you impersonate the Supreme One¡¯s wife? You¡¯ve got some

    nerve!¡±

    ¡°What? She¡¯s an impostor?¡± Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not impersonating anyone. I¡¯m really the Supreme One¡¯s wife,¡± Lyra hurriedly exined. She

    suddenly saw a familiar figure and called out, ¡°O Supreme One!¡±

    Lyra ran toward an old man and hugged his arm. ¡°O Supreme One, please help me. They¡¯re all

    bullying me.¡±

    The old man was the one Lyra had described as extremely ugly. He immediately shook off Lyra¡¯s

    hand and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m just a janitor. Stop with the

    nonsense.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re a janitor? That¡¯s impossible. Janitors don¡¯t wear suits.¡± Lyra didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°This is the Phoenix Corporation¡¯s uniform.¡± The old man scoffed.

    Lyta looked around, and sure enough, not far away were two cleaners wiping the tables. They wore

    the same suit as the old man.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lyra was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t believe that the person she had thought was the Supreme

    One was just a janitor. She had mistakenly thought of herself as the Supreme One¡¯s wife and made

    a joke out of herself

    ¡°How dare you impersonate the Supreme One¡¯s wife? You¡¯re going to pay for this! Derick shouted

    sternly.

    Lyra almost peed her pants and immediately fell to the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to Please spare me.

    Twon¡¯t do it

    o it again¡±

    ¡°You must pay for your faults. How could I spare you?¡± Derick pointed at Belinda, Lacas, and Lily.

    ¡°You¡¯re all her aplices and deserve to die too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us! We were wrong. Please spare us!¡± the three begged with pale faces as they trembled

    in fear.

    Derick burned to Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Wilder, they have disrespected you. How should we deal with

    them?¡±

    Everyone was shocked that Derick was asking for Sebastian¡¯s opinion. And he seemed very

    respectful toward him too. What was going on?

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92

    "Sebastian, please spare me. I''m so sorry," Lyra was quick to react and hurriedly pleaded with Sebastian.

    "Yes, Sebastian. We''re sorry. Please forgive us. I promise I won''t do it again," Lucas begged.

    "Please spare me, Mr. Wilder." Lily fell to her knees in fear.

    "Sebastian, we''re a family. Please forgive us this time." Belinda shed a small smile.

    In the blink of an eye, the group went from being arrogant to begging for mercy, all because their lives were in Sebastian''s hands.

    Sebastian grinned mockingly. He knew these people well. A leopard couldn''t change its spots, after all. Even if he spared them, there would definitely be a next time.

    "Sebastian, your shoes are dirty. Let me clean them for you." Lyra crawled over. For the sake of survival, she would throw her dignity out of the window.

    "This woman has no shame. She''s actually going to lick his shoes."

    "Pride means nothing for a cowardly woman like her."

    People pointed and whispered among themselves, their faces full of disdain.

    Although Lillian felt bad, she didn''t plead for them.

    Lyra had humiliated Sebastian repeatedly. She needed to be taught a lesson.

    "Get out! All of you!" Sebastian was utterly disgusted by them.

    If it weren''t for the fact that they were Lillian''s family, he would have killed them long ago. Of course, his patience was wearing thin. If these people didn''t repent, he wouldn''t mind unleashing his wrath.

    After driving them out, Derick also left. He didn''t get too close to Sebastian to avoid exposing his identity.

    Originally, everyone thought that Sebastian and Derick had a close rtionship and that Derick wanted to appease Sebastian. But after seeing Derick leave without a word, they immediately lost interest.

    Soon after, the bidding event began. Casper personally presided over it and, at Sebastian''s suggestion, allowed the Green family to win.

    Originally, Sebastian had nned to let the Smith family have their shining moment, but they had caused him too much trouble. So, he changed his mind and gave it to Natalie''s family instead.

    Back at the Smith family''s residence, Belinda, Lyra, and Lucas returned to their former selves and red at Sebastian and Lillian.

    They believed that Sebastian and Lillian were the reason they had made a fool out of themselves. They hated Sebastian for humiliating them,pletely unaware that it was all their own doing.

    Sebastian couldn''t be bothered with them. After all, they only dared to re at him and were too much of a coward to cross the line. He had especially enjoyed the show tonight and kept smirking arrogantly at them.

    That night, Sebastian received a call from Natalie. "Mr. Wilder, Lord Wavebreaker and Lord Southwind have learned that you are in Ravenview City and have requested to meet you. Should I arrange a meeting for you?"

    Sebastian pondered for a moment. "Lillian has suffered enough with me. I n to hold a supreme banquet, and we will have a grand wedding ceremony then. They should attend my wedding if they wish to see me."

    "I''ll start the preparations now," Natalie said.

    "Also, before the supreme banquet starts, make sure to find the Queen Bee. I don''t want

    anyone causing trouble at my wedding," Sebastian ordered sternly.

    "Please rest assured, Mr. Wilder. We have captured a member of the Novastar Organization. We will get something out of them soon," Natalie promised.

    "Very well. Inform me as soon as there''s news." Sebastian hung up the phone.

    As long as the Queen Bee was dealt with, he could get two amulets and then unlock the hidden treasure.

    Once he obtained the treasure, his strength would reach an unprecedented level. Then, he would wipe out both the Novastar Organization and the Dragonheart. He would make sure to crush all who opposed him.

    "Who were you calling?" Lillian came out of the bathroom and asked curiously.

    "A colleague." Sebastian stared at Lillian with a heated gaze.

    Lillian had an amazing figure. The thin silk nightgown she was wearing only added to her allure.

    "You''re so beautiful, Lillian." Sebastian''s breath quickened, and he had the urge to take her then and there. To be honest, he regretted not seizing the opportunity back then. Lillian''s cheeks flushed red, and she hurriedly ran to the bed, pulling the covers over herself. Sebastiany down and continued watching her as she became more and more anxious. He couldn''t help but move closer to her.

    "You''ve crossed the line," Lillian reminded him.

    Suddenly, Sebastian flipped over and hovered over her.

    "What are you doing? Get off me!" Lillian was startled and tried to push him away, but sheOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

    couldn''t move him at all.

    "Lillian, I want you. Give yourself to me," Sebastian said as he kissed her.

    Lillian quickly turned her head to the side. "Why are you so energetic despite having broken legs?"

    "It''s just some broken legs. It won''t hinder me." Sebastian started untying her belt.

    "If you don''t get off me right now, I''ll kick you off!" Lillian said angrily.

    "I''ve endured for so long, and I can''t hold back anymore. I''m going to take you tonight!" Sebastian said as he pulled her belt off. Her clothes slipped to the sides, revealing a breathtaking sight.

    Sebastian''s eyes widened immediately. Even though he had seen it before, his blood still immediately rushed down south.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    ¡°Wait I¡¯ll get angry if you continue¡± Lillian bit down on Sebastian¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Ouch! Let go. I¡¯m sorry, alright? Sebastian surrendered instantly

    Lillian pushed Sebastian off her and got dressed before sitting up and ring angrily at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far.

    ¡°But we¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s so ufortable for me to hold back every day. Can¡¯t you just

    pity me?¡± Sebastian frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet. Give me some more time. Besides, your legs aren¡¯t healed yet¡± Lillian crossed

    her arms.

    Sebastiany down again, his face filled with disappointment

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Lillian asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Sebastian replied honestly. He was just disappointed, not angry.

    ¡°You said that, but there¡¯s not a hint of a smile on your face.¡± Lillian thought for a moment, then

    quickly kissed Sebastian¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose¡± Sebastian¡¯s breath quickened again. The lust that had just been

    suppressed was ignited once more by her kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Lillian denied, but there was a mischievous smile on her lips.

    ¡°By the way, I have something important to tell you. Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday is in two days, and I

    want to buy him a gift. He likes antiques, calligraphy, and paintings. Can you apany me to the

    antique store tomorrow?¡± Lillian hummed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the gift. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Sebastian had already decided on what to give

    him

    ¡°Alright. There¡¯s a milion dors in this card. Go to a ce called Thousand Treasures. Look for the

    owner, and tell them that I referred you there. He has some connections with our family.¡± Lillian

    didn¡¯t want Sebastian to get cheated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that the gift I choose will appease Grandpa,¡± Sebastian sald confidently

    The next day, Sebastian went to find a gift. But he didn¡¯t buy any calligraphy or paintings. Instead,

    he bought an antique¨Cstyle carved wooden box

    Time flewby, and it was the day of the birthday banquet. The banquet was held at Ravenview Hotel

    The hotel¡¯s lobby was bustling with guests.

    Although the Smith family was no longer part of the four prestigious families and their standing as a

    wealthy family was in jeopardy, they were still influential, having had their former glory

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Therefore, there were still many people who hade to congratte Elijah, including those from

    wealthy families. But the current tour prestigious families weren¡¯t there.

    The Reeves family and the Harris family were out of the question. Taylor and Steven had been

    disgraced, so both families hated Sebastian. Their hate extended to the Smith family

    Natalie was from the Green family, who were also the ones who owned the hotel.

    Recing the Smith family as one of the four prestigious families was the Sage family. The Sage

    family and the Smith family were rivals, and the two families had little to do with each other.

    Although it was Elijah¡¯s birthday, there was hardly a smile on his face. Looking back onst year¡¯s

    birthday banquet, all the influential families in Ravenview City had congratted him. It was such a

    glorious asion.

    But now, their family had been squeezed out of the ranks of the four prestigious families, and none

    of them showed up. This further proved that there was no hope for the Smith family

    ¡°Lillian¡¯s here!

    As the number one beauty in Ravenview City, it was only natural that Lillian would attract attention

    wherever she went. Once she arrived at the hotel, she immediately caused quite

    The men present, especially, were stunned. They were all captivated by her beauty, and they

    started having duty thoughts.

    urns out that the rumors are true. Un has really married a cripple. What was she thinking?¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    *With her looks, she could have any man she wanted. She could have even married into one of the

    four prestigious families. But she ended up marrying a cripple. It¡¯s truly baffling

    ¡°She was a rose in the hands of those who had no intention of keeping her.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The crowd sighed with pity. But more than that, they were envious. They wished they could take

    Sebastian¡¯s ce instead.

    ¡°Dad! I¡¯ve brought you a beautiful painting. It was drawn by a famous painter. I wish you a very

    happy birthday and that you¡¯ll live a hundred years more.¡± Ronan and Evelyn presented their gift

    Elijah merely nodded. He really couldn¡¯t bring himself to be happy, especially after catching sight of

    Sebastian,

    Jamie could read Elijah like an open book, and he immediately confronted Sebastian, ¡°What are

    you doing here? Are you trying to embarrassush

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you that our family is being ridiculed. Belinda sneered. ¡°We would usually turn a

    blind eye to you, but it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s 30th birthday today Are you here to deliberately cause trouble

    for him?¡±

    ¡°Jamie, Belinda, please don¡¯t say that. Sebastian is here to congratte Grandpa,¡± Lahan hurriedly

    exined.

    Lucas sneered. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to congratte him, where¡¯s your gift? Could it be that piece of

    junk in your hands?

    Belinda scoffed. ¡°That box looks like some ordinary trash. Hurry up and open it. Let¡¯s see what trash

    you¡¯ve brought¡±

    Everyone was waiting for Sebastian to make a fool of himself. They knew that Sebastian was

    penniless, and Lillian didn¡¯t have much money either. The gift that they had brought had to be

    mediocre at best.

    Lillian nced at Sebastian nervously. She didn¡¯t know what he had bought. She regretted not

    checking beforehand.

    ¡°No matter what the gift is, it¡¯s the intention that matters most,¡± Lilian piped up.

    Belinda rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say these hypocritical words. I think that you just didn¡¯t want to

    spend money on Grandpa and have bought a piece of junk¡±

    Lucasughed mockingly ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m not trying to mock you, but you refused to marry Mr. Harris

    and chose this jerk instead. Now, you can¡¯t even afford a decent gift. You¡¯ve dog your own grave.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all dying to see it, I¡¯ll satisfy your curiosity. Sebastian prepared to open the box.

    ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Can¡¯t you see where we are? Do you want to make a spectacle for the

    guests? Elijah reprimanded in a low voice, his face extremely gloomy.

    As for the gift Sebastian held, he didn¡¯t even bother to take a look at it

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Just then, Lyra walked in with a man¡­

    The man had an average appearance, but he exuded a strong bearing. He wore a brand¨Cname suit

    and an expensive watch. He looked arrogant, with his nose in the air. Lyra, on the other hand, was

    beaming with joy.

    Elijah noticed the extraordinary bearing of the man and hurriedly asked, ¡°Lyra, who is this?¡±

    Lyra announced proudly, ¡°Allow me to introduce you to my boyfriend, Jordan Hunter, the second

    son of the Hunter family!

    Lyra even raised her voice so that it was loud enough for all the garsts to hear.

    ¡°The Hunter family? As in the richest family in Wave City? someone asked uncertainly.

    Lyra smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right. My boyfriend is the second son of the Hunter family, the richest family in

    Wave City¡±

    ¡°Wow, the Hunter family is truly a powerhouse. Even with all four of the prestigious familles

    combined, they still can¡¯tpare to the Hunters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Hunter family is influential throughout Dragotha. And I heard that they have ties to

    Lord Wavebreaker. I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Lyra to have the second son of the Hunter family as her

    boyfriend. She¡¯s amazing.¡±

    be able to

    ¡°I thought that the Smith family was at its end. I didn¡¯t expect them to have ties with the Hunter

    family. As long as the Hunter family helps them, the Smith family will be ab return to their former

    glory and even surpass it¡±

    The guests were all shocked, while Elijah and his family were ecstatic.

    ¡°The Hanter family..¡± Sebastian¡¯s expression grewplicated at the name. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar

    with the Hunter family.

    He had only had two girlfriends in his life. The first one was when he was in high school, and the

    second one was Elsa, the precious daughter of the Hunter family, whom he had pot at the Border.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Upon learning Jordan¡¯s identity, Elijah hurried forward to greet him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hunter. I apologize

    for not preparing a warmer wee for you.¡±

    Elijah spoke to him respectfully. Even at the peak of the Smith family¡¯s power, they were nowhere

    near the level of the Hunter family.

    Jordan smiled gently: ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Smith. If anything, thope you don¡¯t mind me showing up

    out of the blue.¡±

    ¡°Please, Mr. Hunter, it¡¯s our honor that you came. Please take a sear¡± jah shed him a ttering

    smile as he escorted jordan to his seat.

    ¡°Ms. Green is here!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Green? As in Ms. Natalie Green? All eyes turned to the entrance, including Elijah¡¯s, and

    everyone looked on with anticipation.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Natalie was the eldest daughter of the Green family, one of the four prestigious familles In

    Ravenview City, and she was also the Supreme One¡¯s secretary. Anyone associated with the

    Supreme One would be put on a pedestal

    As the Supreme One¡¯s secretary, Natalie was considered a trusted confidante. And in some

    respects, her words and actions could represent that of the Supreme One.

    Amidst the anticipation of the crowd, a woman in a light blue dress slowly entered the hall. She had

    a graceful figure, a beautiful face, and an extraordinary beating, like a queen. ¡°It¡¯s really Ms. Green.

    She¡¯se to celebrate Mr. Fah¡¯s birthday.¡±

    The crowd was surprised, considering the current decline of the Smith family. Just a few days ago,

    Lyra had even impersonated the Supreme¡¯s wife. Logically speaking, even if the Supreme One

    didn¡¯t reprimand Lyra, Natalie still shouldn¡¯t havee,

    Elijah was extremely excited to see Natalie. He quickly moved forward to greet her, ¡°Wee, Ms.

    Green. I apologize for not preparing a warmer wee for you.¡±

    Natalie merely nodded. Despite this, Elijah didn¡¯t show any annoyance. ¡°Please take a seat, Ms.

    Green.¡±

    Natalie was shown to her seat, which was conveniently next to Jordan

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jordan, the second son of the Hunter family from Wave City.¡± Jordan extended his hand

    to Natalie, his gaze burning kostful

    Although Lyra was also beautiful, she couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Natalie. Therefore, Jordan was

    immediately drawn to Natalie, feeling a strong desire to conquer her. However, Natalie ignored him

    completely.

    Jordan¡¯s smile tensed, and his hand froze in mid¨Cair. He didn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant.¡± Jordan gave her a forced smile, clearly annoyed.

    Lyra immediately shrieked, ¡°Natalie, my boyfriend is the second son of the Hunter family in Wave

    City. How dare you disrespect him? You¡¯ve got s

    ¡°And what are you going to do about it? Natale sneered.

    t some nerve!¡±

    She was well aware that Sebastian had suffered humiliation from these people. However, Sebastian

    had to endure it since he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity. But she, on the other hand, did not

    share the same worries.

    ¡°You¡± Lyta gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Be nice, Lyra!¡± Lyra was about to yell, but Elijah quickly spoke up to stop her. If they attended

    Natalie, the consequences would be severe.

    Elijah sailed peatly. ¡°Mr. Hunter, Ms. Green is the Supreme One¡¯s secretary and has a proud

    temperament. Thope you don¡¯t mind¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s the Supreme One¡¯s secretary? Jordan was

    shocked, and his arrogance immediately disappeared.

    The Hunter family was the richest family in Wave City and could do as they pleased there. But they

    still teared and respected the Supreme One.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    After all, Phoenix Corporation was the leadingpany in the world. The Hunter family was nothing

    compared to them. Moreover, the Supreme One also had the terrifying Supreme Nexus that the

    Hunter family wouldn¡¯t dare provoke.

    At this point, most of the guests had arrived, and the banquet was about to begin. However, there

    was an important ceremony before that¨Cthe gift¨Cgiving session.

    Lucas was the first to stand up with a vase in his hand ¡°Grandpa, this antique vase cost me about

    eight million dors. I wish you a very happy birthday.¡±

    Elijah nodded with a smile, clearly pleased with the gift.

    Next, Jordan stood up and handed a painting to Elijah. ¡°With this painting, I hope that you¡¯ll live a

    long and prosperous life.¡±

    Lyra smirked proudly, ¡°Grandpa, this painting cost over ten million dors.

    ¡°As expected of the Hunter family. What a generous gift. It is indeed remarkable¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that painting before! It was drawn by a renowned artist, and it holds great value,¡±

    someone in the crowd eximed.

    Some of the youngdies were practically swooning, wishing to offer themselves to Jordan.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hunter,¡± Elijah said happily, unable to wipe the smile off his face.

    The value of the painting was one thing, but what trully delighted him was Jordan¡¯s sincerity and

    attitude. Once the Smith family allied with the Hunter family, the Smith family would quickly regain

    its former glory and perhaps even surpass it.

    Lyra was glowing with pride, and her gaze fell on Sebastian. The guests also turned their attention

    to the small box in Sebastian¡¯s hand

    Some people chuckled.

    In just a short while, Sebastian¡¯s reputation had spread far and wide. Now, everyone knew about

    him. He was just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing whotched onto women.

    What could he possibly give as a gift to Elijah?

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take out your gift Lucas sneered, wanting to embarrass

    Sebastian.

    Without a word, Sebastian opened the box, revealing a small porcin bottle inside.

    Lucas scoffed. ¡°Although I¡¯m not an expert, this bottle looks modern. Did you buy it from a dor

    store?¡±

    People around shook their heads upon seeing it, and even Lyra¡¯s face fell. It was evident that the

    small porcin bottle couldn¡¯t possibly be an antique.

    Sebastian smiled meaningfully. ¡°I never said that the bottle was the gift. I¡¯m giving what¡¯s inside the

    bottle.¡±

    With that, Sebastian took out the bottle and handed it to Elijah. ¡°This is a pill that I¡¯d made. It will

    keep sickness and troubles away from you.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lucas burst intoughter. ¡°This is hrious. It¡¯s the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen someone giving

    a pill as a gift. Aren¡¯t you just cursing Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re clearly cursing Grandpa. What are you nning?¡± Lyra piped up.

    ¡°You Eve under our roof. Yet, you not only fail to appreciate Grandpa¡¯s kindness but also dare to

    curse him. You¡¯re nothing but an ungrateful wretch.¡± Belinda sneered.

    Jordan mocked, ¡°You should¡¯ve told me that you couldn¡¯t afford a gift. I¡¯ll spare you some change

    as long as you beg me.¡±

    Lyra hastily echoed, ¡°You¡¯d better thank Mr. Hunter. Any space change from him will be enough to

    feed you for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Aside from my parents, I will never beg anyone! Sebastian snorted coldly.

    Lyra snorted. ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant. Do you know who Mr. Hunter is? You will never reach his level. In

    fact, you must have been born under a lucky star to be in the same room as him right now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should know your ce,¡± Belinda added.

    Ronan and Evelyn also red at him.

    Natalie was furious at them. She was about to stand up but was stopped by a look from Sebastian.

    Sebastian looked at the gloomy Elijah. ¡°This is not an ordinary pill. It can cure illness and detoxify

    poison. You¡¯re suffering from an incurable disease, Grandpa. You probably won¡¯t live much longer

    without this pill ¡°

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    ¡°What? How dare you curse me?¡± Elijah erupted in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you. He¡¯s nothing but an ungrateful wretch. Do you believe me now? Belinda sneered

    ¡°How dare you curse Grandpa? Apologize to him now!¡± Ronan yelled.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize. Don¡¯t drag us down with your foolishness!¡±

    Evelyn roared.

    They were truly infuriated. Despite their reluctance, Sebastian was still their son¨Cinw, and

    angering Elijah would affect them too.

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯ve gone too far. Quickly apologize to Grandpa¡± Lillian was also angry.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? As Elijah¡¯s son¨Cinw, and a cripple nheless, he should be grateful to

    be living off of the Smith family. Yet, he¡¯s repaying their kindness with evil. He¡¯s no different than an

    animal.¡±

    ¡°Even animals know gratitude. He¡¯s worse than them.¡±

    The guests also condemned Sebastian with disgust.

    Sebastian smiled bitterly at Elijah. ¡°I¡¯m not cursing you. You truly have an incurable disease. If you

    don¡¯t believe me, you can always go to the hospital for a checkup. You can do whatever you want to

    me if I¡¯m lying¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Sebastian is highly skilled in medicine. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±

    Lillian believed ham.

    After all, her heart disease had been cured by Sebastian. When jah was poisoned and even the

    famous Matt Ricky couldn¡¯t help, it was Sebastian who had ultimately cured him.

    Sebastian¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary Since he had said that Elijah had an incurable

    disease, that had to be the truth too

    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re also cursing me?¡± Elijah shouted angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, Grandpa.¡± Lillian hastily shook her head.

    ¡°Shut up! Apologize to Grandpa immediately,¡± Evelyn scolded. She shed Elijah an apologetic

    smile. ¡°Dad, Lillian has been influenced by that trash. I¡¯ll teach her a lesson when we get back¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even teach your daughter properly. You¡¯re so useless!¡± Elijah shouted at Roman and

    Evelyn

    They didn¡¯t dare to retort, and their hatred toward Sebastian only grew because of this.

    ¡°Mr. Elijah, Mr. Wilder has excellent medical skills. If he says that you have an incurable disease,

    then there must be something wrong with your body. Why won¡¯t you believe him? ¡°Natalie stood up

    angrily and rebuked.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Patience had never been her best virtue.

    Natalie¡¯s words carried weight, and Elijah hurriedly smiled. ¡°Ms. Green, I know myself well. Although

    I¡¯m old, I¡¯m still in good health. He must be cursing me out of anger.¡±

    Natalie wanted to argue but stopped when she saw Sebastian¡¯s look

    Elijah turned back to Sebastian ¡°Since Ms. Green has spoken up for you, I¡¯let things slide this time.

    But, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Then, please ept this pill. You¡¯ll definitely find it useful.¡± Sebastian handed over the bottle.

    Elijah¡¯s expression darkened again. If it weren¡¯t for Sebastian¡¯s ties with Natalie, he would have

    gone off on a tangent

    However, Jordan was unaware of this, and he sneered disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. How

    dare you present this junk as a gift? I feel embarrassed for you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Look at Mr. Hunter. His gift is worth millions, while yours is nothing more than a piece of

    trash¡± Lyra rolled her eyes.

    Sebastian smirked. ¡°I wanted to ignore you two at first, but you¡¯ve provoked me time and time

    again. I have no choice but to expose you.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    ¡°Expose us? What are you going to expose us for?¡± Lyra still didn¡¯t believe Sebastian.

    ¡°The painting you¡¯ve just presented is a counterfeit. If we sold it, it wouldn¡¯t even go for more than a

    hundred dors,¡± Sebastian mused.

    ¡°Stop with the nonsense! Jordan was enraged, a hint of panic shing across his eyes.

    ¡°What a joke. Do you know who Mr. Hunter is? Why would he buy a fake? Who would believe you?¡±

    Lyraughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Hunter is the second son of the richest family in Wave City. His worth is over a

    billion dors. A few million dors is just pocket change to him.¡± Belinda snorted.

    ¡°Exactly. Mr. Hunter wouldn¡¯t care about a mere ten million dors. It would only ruin his reputation

    to give a fake painting as a gift,¡± someone chimed in.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s just jealous of Mr. Hunter and wants to defame him.

    The crowd gave Sebastian a disdainful re.

    Lillian whispered, ¡°Sebastian, stop with the nonsense. Mr. Hunter wouldn¡¯t give ake.¡±

    Sebastien smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That printing is indeed ake. And Lucas¡® gift is also a fake.¡±

    Lucas was both shocked and angry. ¡°You¡¯ve just lied about Mr. Hunter¡¯s gift, and now you¡¯re trying

    to defame me too? You¡¯re truly despicable.¡±

    ¡°Why did Ms. Smith marry him? He¡¯s not only useless but alsocks integrity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s wrong for ndering others.¡±

    Evelyn turned red with anger and pointed an using finger at Sebastian. ¡°Shut up! One more

    word, and I¡¯ll have someone throw you out!¡±

    ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m begging you. Please stop spreading rumors.¡± Lillian¡¯s gaze was full of

    disappointment

    She had thought that Sebastian was just prone to boasting, but she never expected him to stoop to

    such levels. She was deeply disappointed.

    Sebastian stared at Jordan. ¡°Since you im that it¡¯s not a fake, can I inspect it?¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lyra angrily retorted, ¡°That painting is worth millions of dors. How dare you inspect it? Who do

    you think you are?¡±

    Belinda echoed, ¡°Exactly! You have no right to touch something worth millions of dors. If you

    damage or soil it, you won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences¡±

    Jordan huffed arrogantly. ¡°You and I are worlds apart. This watch that I have on is worth a million

    dors. Someone like you can¡¯t ever afford it, let alone a famous painting worth tens of millions of

    dors.

    ¡°Someone like you can¡¯t even afford a nce at the painting. But to prove you wrong, I¡¯ll allow you

    to have a look at it. Mr. Smith, please let him take a look at it,¡± Jordan said confidently

    Just as Sebastian had said, the painting he had given was indeed take. Although he was the

    second son of the Hunter family, his worth was not high. He was only given a few million dors

    each month, which wasn¡¯t enough for his extravagant spending. He couldn¡¯t afford to give any

    expensive gifts

    However, a cheap gift would be unfitting for his status as the second son of the Hunter family. So,

    he had bought an expensive counterfeit painting that could pass off as the real soe. As hag as it

    wasn¡¯t appraised by a professional, no one could tell the difference,

    Moreover, Lyra had told him that Sebastian was just a useless freeloader. He wasn¡¯t worried that

    Sebastian would notice anything

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Elijah nodded and instructed two men to unveil the painting

    Achorus of awe echoed through the hall.

    Lyra crossed her arms and stared at Sebastian disdainfully. ¡°Go on, show us what a country

    bumpkin is capable of But I¡¯m warning you. This painting is worth over ten million dors. Don¡¯t

    touch it. If you so or damage it, you won¡¯t be able to pay for it.¡±

    Jordan sneered. ¡°Did you notice anything brat

    Sebastian remained silent, a yful smile gracing his lips. Then, he picked up a ss of water from

    the table and took a sip. However, he didn¡¯t swallow the water. Instead, he suddenly sprayed it onto

    the painting.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Both Lyra and Jordan were furious, as well as Belinda, Elijah, and the others.

    Lyra pointed at Sebastian angrily. ¡°How dare you destroy that expensive painting? You must pay for

    it, or you won¡¯t be leaving this ce alive today!¡±

    ¡°Sebastian, what are you doing? Lillian was furious. After all, the painting was worth over ten million

    dors. Even she couldn¡¯t afford to pay for it

    Ronan immediately piped up, ¡°Go to him forpensation. This has nothing to do with us.¡±

    ¡°How can it have nothing to do with you? This jerk is your son¨Cinw. If he can¡¯t afford it, then you

    have topensate for it!¡± Belinda shouted harshly.

    Evelyn scolded Sebastian angrily, ¡°What are you trying to do? Do you want to doom us?¡±

    Sebastian mmed his hand against the table, causing it to split into pieces. The cups and bowls

    fell to the ground and shattered, k

    Everyone sitting at the table was startled, and Belinda and Lyra turned pale with fright

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Elijah red at Sebastian with a mixture of shock and anger.

    ¡°Sebastian, what are you trying to do? Please don¡¯t cause any more trouble,¡± Lillian sobbed,

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    leaving a mes

    ¡°Don¡¯tcry, Lillian. Just watch,¡± Sebastianforted with a smile. He didn¡¯t want to lose his temper,

    but these people had gone too far, and he¡¯d had enough¡­

    Then, he turned to the crowd. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing. I wouldn¡¯t have done this if this were

    genuine. But this is just a fake.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! I spent over ten million dors on this.

    1. s. How could it be fake? Jordan was furious, ring daggers at Sebastian.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My boyfriend is a nobleman. He wouldn¡¯t give a fake painting Lyra snorted.

    ¡°We can find out its authenticity by asking an expert¡± Sebastian gave Natalie a look.

    Natalie understood immediately and said to an old man not far away, ¡°Mr. Stable, you¡¯re an expert

    in paintings. Can you authenticate this piece?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chester Stable is an expert in this field. He has every right to inspect it. But I think this is

    unnecessary. Mr. Hunter would never give someone ake painting¡±

    at¡¯s right. Ten million dors is nothing to Mr. Hunter. He wouldn¡¯t give a fake.¡±

    The invertexpersed theic opinions.

    Jordan grew a little stered when he heard that an expert would authenticate it. ¡°The paleting has

    been destroyed by the water. How are we supposed to authenticate it now?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Chapter100

    Chester Stable walked over. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Hunter. A little water won¡¯t fool my eyes.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯d better take a close lock,¡± Jordan said, his voiceced with a hint of warning.

    chester approached and touched the wet area with his finger, only to get paint on it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fake!¡± Chester was surprised at the unexpected result.

    Are you really an expert? Don¡¯t go spouting bullshit!¡± Jordan scolded harshly.

    Natalie chuckled, ¡°Mr. Stable is a professional If he says that it¡¯s fake, then it¡¯s definitely take.¡±

    Jordan was both shocked and angry, brads of sweat forming on his forehead. However, he quickly

    reacted and roared angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be deceived I was led to, Mr. Smith! I¡¯D give you a

    more precious painting next time!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Hunter.¡± Elijah wasn¡¯t angry. After all, Jordan was from the Hunter

    family. Even if Jordan had given him a brick, he would still cherish it like it was a gold bar.

    ¡°It seems that the kid was right.¡±

    ¡°It was probably just a lucky guess. He had only nced at it for a few seconds. He couldn¡¯t have

    noticed anything amiss.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Sebastian smiled taintly. The reason he was so sure that it was a take was because the real

    painting was hanging in his office,

    Sebastian turned to Lucas. ¡°I also said that your vase is a fake. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask

    Mr. Stable to authenticate it

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. You just got lucky with your guess. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re all that.¡±

    Lucas rolled his eyes, but he was secretly panicking inside.

    you¡¯d

    Jamie scoffed. ¡°Even if Mr. Hunter¡¯s painting is fake, he must have been deceived. He had spent

    over ten million dors on it. It¡¯s worth more than whatever trash it is that y called a gift.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling the pill trash?¡± Sebastianughed sarcastically,

    Jamie snatched the bottle from Sebastian and poured out a ck pill from it.

    ¡°Take a look at this, everyone. Would anyone dare to eat it? Dad, look.¡± Jamie handed it to Elijah.

    ¡°Why should I look at some trash? Elijah¡¯s face was full of disgust as he knocked it away.

    As soon as the pill hit the ground, several figures rushed forward to catch it.

    The firstone was Herb Cinton. Having witnessed Sebastian¡¯s medical skills, he knew that Sebastian

    could save Elijah¡¯s life with just one pill.

    So, he was inclined to believe Sebastian¡¯s words. Since Elijah didn¡¯t want it, be would take it in his

    stead.

    The second person was Natalie. She fully believed Sebastian¡¯s words.

    And the third was Clement Lisbon.

    When Sebastian had told clement that he didn¡¯t have much time left, he had thought that Sebastian

    was just scaring him. But he had fallen ill recently. If he hadn¡¯t found Matt to treat him in time, he

    would probably be dead by now

    But even Matt could only prolong his life for another half a month. This was when he had suddenly

    thought of Sebastian. He hade favor with Sebastian and getting him to treat his ess

    with a generous gift in hopes of currying

    When he heard that Sebastian had made a pill that could cure all diseases, he had to fight the urge

    to rush up and snatch it. Since the opportunity had arisen, he naturally didn¡¯t want to miss it. He

    rushed toward the pill like his life depended on it.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Everyone else was in disbelief. The

    disbelief. They didn¡¯t understand why those three were lighting over something so trivial.

    The three of them were quick. However, they weren¡¯t quick enough. A chubby pog suddenly ran

    toward the pill and swallowed it.

    ¡°No!¡± Clement yelled so desperately that people might¡¯ve thought he had lost a loved one

    Herb looked heartbroken as well, and disappointment was written all over Natalie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ms. Green, Mr. Clinton, Mr. Lisbon, what are you guys doing?¡± Elijah asked in confusion.

    Herb sighed deeply. Suddenly, his eyes flickered with a sense of urgency as he thought of

    something Then, he pointed at the pug near him. ¡°Whose dog is this?

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±

    A staff nervously and hurriedly approached them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Green I shouldn¡¯t have brought my

    dog to the hotel. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Let this be the only time. Do not repeat it again. Natalie didn¡¯t put the staff in a difficult spot.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Green.¡±

    The staff let out a breath of relief while thanking Natalie just as she was about to leave with the dog,

    Herb called out to her

    ¡°Please hold on Can I buy your dog?¡± he asked, his eyes glimmering with hope.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The staff¡¯s mouth was agape as she was in shock She never expected the great Mr. Clinton would

    be interested in her dog

    Seeing how she wasn¡¯t saying anything, Herb thought she couldn¡¯t bear parting with the dog. So,

    Natalie spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you 200 thousand. Please sell me the dog.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 300 thousand. Sell the dog to me!¡± Clement finally realized what was going on.

    The dog had just swallowed the pill. If they could get it out quickly, the pill should still be effective.

    Herb said, ¡°Mr. Lisbon, I¡¯m just buying a dog. Why do you have to snatch it from me?¡±

    Clement said with a smile, ¡°You might not know this, Mr. Clinton, but I really love this dog. Please

    let me have it. I¡¯ll give you something great as a token of my gratitudeter.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can let you have anything else. However, this dog is mine,¡± Herb said sternly.

    (that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see who can afford iL¡± Clement wasn¡¯t backing off at all.

    Herb looked at the staff and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you soo thousand. Please sell the dog to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m offering a million!¡± Clement held up ten fingers and looked satisfied

    Although the Lisbons were a second¨Crate family, they still had a worth of billions. It would be

    ridiculous topare wealth with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million,¡± Herb said through gritted teeth.

    He wasn¡¯t as wealthy as Clement, so two million wasn¡¯t a small amount for him.

    Seeing how these two were furiously fighting over a pag, everyone was in shock.

    The pug looked normal to them, and two million dors would be enough to buy several cars.

    ¡°Five milion

    anount without any besitation and leit Herb feeling desperate

    ¡°For You win ¡°Heb helplessly sighed

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it then.¡± Clement looked pleased. In fact, he looked excited as he said to the staff, ¡°How do

    you feel after I¡¯ve bought your dog for five million?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lisbon, are you serious?¡± the staff asked in disbeliet

    Clement wrote a check for five million right away.

    When the staff received the check, she still felt it was surreal and couldn¡¯t believe what was

    happening.

    cement was so happy that he said to Natalie, ¡°Ms. Green, can you do me a favor? Tell your hotel¡¯s

    start to kill the dog for me and get the pill out from its stomach.¡±

    Natalie nodded and called two men to take the dog away.

    Everyone finally realized what was going on at that moment. It turned out that Clement and Herb

    weren¡¯t fighting over the dog. Instead, they wanted the pill that the dog had swallowed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that pill worthless? It¡¯s crazy that Mr. Lisbon was willing to spend tivensillion just to get it.¡±

    would¡¯ve been more expensive if the dog hadn¡¯t eaten it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even Mr. Clinton wanted it badly. It looks like that isn¡¯t an ordinary pill Could it be like

    what the other guy sald? Is it capable of curing all illnesses in the world?

    Although everyone thought it was ridiculous, that was the only reasonable exnation.

    Elijah looked at Clement and Herb and asked, ¡°Mr. Clinton, Mr. Lisbon, that pill looked worthless.

    Why did you two want to buy it? It was even swallowed by a dog¡±

    ¡°Worthless?¡±

    Herb smiled mockingly. ¡°Mr. Smith, how could you be so sily? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not familiar with Mr.

    Wilder¡¯s medical achievements. Back then, he prevented you from dying with a pill and pulled you

    back from the gates of death with acupuncture. How could his pill possibly be worthless?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone sure is getting more foolish with age for mistaking a treasure for trash and

    trash for treasure. How ridiculous,¡± Natalie said sarcastically.

    Elijah became furious from embarrassment immediately, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll admit that he is somewhat

    skilled in medicine. However, he¡¯s not as great as you guys described. Who knows where he found

    the pill back then? As for the acupuncture he did? He¡¯s just lucky to know how to dispel that kind of

    poison

    ¡°Otherwise, he would¡¯ve be rich a long time ago and not be poor like he is now.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whe¡¯s that capable, he wouldn¡¯t be a loser today.¡± Belinda¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    Herb shook his head while smiling, secretly despising them for not recognizing the legendary man.

    Being skilled in the Flying Acupuncture alone would make Sebastian the greatest doctor in the

    world. If he wanted to be famous, it wouldn¡¯t be hard at all

    Natale kept scoffing She thought Elijah and the rest were ignorant for thinking Sebastian was

    useless. It was absolutely ridiculous.

    ¡°Mr. Walter is here!¡±

    When the crowd heard that name, they were confused. That was because there wasn¡¯t any great

    family in Ravenview Cty with thatst name.

    As they pondered on it, a well¨Cdressed man confidentlywalked to them.

    He looked to be around 27 years old and was around six feet tall. He had a fit body and looked

    elegant. The man also exuded a domineering air that would make anyone afraid to look at him.

    Behind the man was a beautiful and voluptuous young woman. She held a document in her hand

    and was dressed like a secretary.

    Behind them were two men in suits and sunsses. Obviously, they were bodyguards.

    When Lan saw them, she was instantly surprised. Complicated emotions shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Sebastian noticed something was off from her reaction.

    Lillian nodded subtly ¡°Our families have known each other for generations. Five years ago, they

    moved away. We¡¯ve lost contact since then.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re childhood sweethearts.¡± Sebastian felt slightly ufortable

    He wasn¡¯t being petty. Instead, he had a feeling that the man wasn¡¯t just a childhood sweetheart to

    Lillian

    When the man saw Lillian, be immediately wore a dashing smile and quickened his pace. When he

    reached Lillian, he opened his arms to give her a hug

    E

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    ¡°It¡¯s Lionel Walter!¡±

    Someone recognized the man

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Lionel! He used to be the Prince Charming of Ravenview City and captivated the hearts

    of all the youngdies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard Ms. Lillian liked him back then as well. If they hadn¡¯t moved, the man standing

    next to her would be him instead.¡±

    Everyone whispered to each other. Although they kept it down, sebastian still heard them and telt

    ufortable.

    At that moment, Lionel stood in front ofn with his arms wide open, ready to hug her passionately

    Sebastian immediately clenched his fists as his eyes shed with a hint of fury,

    He thought Lionel was courageous for wanting to hug his wife in front of him.

    Just as Sebastian was about to stop Lionel, Lillian suddenly took a step backward.

    ¡°Mr. Lionel, when did youe back?¡±

    ¡°Lib, why are you being so distant? You used to call me Lio back then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a grown¨Cup now. Also, I¡¯m married.¡± Lillian pointed to Sebastian and said, ¡°This is my husband,

    Sebastian.¡±

    Lionel said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from your mom. Your marriage with him isn¡¯t real anyway, I

    came back just to see you. Marry me. We can get married after a while.¡±

    When he said that, the crowd was shocked instantly, and whispers were being heard again.

    ¡°So Ms. Lillian and that useless guy didn¡¯t really get married, huh? I knew it. Why would my

    goddess be interested in someone as useless as him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known it was fake for a long time now. Ms. Lillian is so amazing, and she has so many suitors.

    She can pick anyone she wants, and they would be a hundred times better than that piece of

    trash¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lionel is still the same as ever. He returned after a few years just to marry the prettiest goddess

    in Tavenview City. How cool is that?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Ms. Lan will agree to it?¡± someone asked curiously.

    ¡°That goes without saying! Mr. Lionel is dashing and wealthy. He¡¯s even talented in everything. No

    woman would be able to resist him. Ms. Lillian will definitely agree to it¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The crowd nodded in agreement.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened instantly as he said, ¡°Am I a joke to you? How dare you propose

    to my wife in front of me?¡±

    Lionel nced at Sebastian and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re just a shield that Lilian has found. Your

    contract with her has ended as of now. After the dinner, you two will get a divorce. Once that¡¯s

    done, I¡¯ll reward you with a million dors!¡±

    Sebastian scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±

    Before Lionel could express his anger, the secretary behind him stepped forward and scolded,

    ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Lionel like that! You must have a death wish!¡±

    ¡°You sure are a bold young man. It¡¯s the first time anyone dares to speak to me like that!¡± Lionel

    chuckled.

    Lillian quickly stood in front of Sebastian and said, ¡°Mr. Lionel, he didn¡¯t mean to talk back to you.

    Please don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried for him? Lionel was slightly annoyed.

    Lillian didn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°Mr. Lionel, my mom bed to you. Our marriage isn¡¯t fake.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ll never believe that you would like useless trash like him. Lili, I know you¡¯re angry at

    me for not contacting you in the

    he past five years. But there¡¯s a reason for that

    cre the dinner is over, I¡¯ll exin to you in detail, Lionel said.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it to me. I won¡¯t be getting a divorce with Sebastian. It¡¯s impossible for

    you and I to be together. So, please don¡¯t look for me ever again.¡±

    Lillian solemnly rejected Lionel, and everyone was in disbelief.

    At that moment, Elijah walked up to her. ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t be stubborn. Mr. Lionel is so impressive, and

    he¡¯s way better than that plece of trash. He also loves you deeply. You shouldn¡¯t take it for granted.

    After the event is over, get a divorce immediately.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Evelyn quickly added, ¡°Your grandpa is right. After you get a divorce, Jer¡¯s pick a date for you and

    Mr. Lionel to get engaged.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry him, so don¡¯t force me.¡± Lilian was frustrated.

    ¡°Lillian, you know the situation our family is in right now. That piece of trash can¡¯t help at all.

    However, Mr. Lionel is different. If you get engaged to him, I¡¯m sure Mr. Lionel will help us.¡±

    Elijah knew Lillian¡¯s personality, so he started using emotional appeal and morall grounds to support

    his argument,

    Lionel said with a smile, ¡°Of course! Ms. Lisbon, please give Mr. Smith the contract.¡±

    The secretary, Helen Lisbon, handed the document in her hand to Eljah. When he read it, he was

    over the moon. ¡°This is from Phoenix Corporation! Mr. Lionel, are you part of thatpany now?¡±

    Helen said proudly, ¡°Mr. Lionel is the head of the project department at Phoenix Corporation¡±

    The crowd¡¯s mind was blown.

    ¡°As expected of Mr. Lionel He¡¯s really awesome. I can¡¯t believe he has joined Phoenix Corporation

    and even became the bead of the project department. That¡¯s the highest level of management in

    that corporation.¡±

    ¡°Phoenix Corporation is still the world¡¯s toppany. Even if he¡¯s only in charge of one project, he

    would still be considered a great figure. Even the four prestigious families would have to respect

    him.¡±

    ¡°That goes without saying. He¡¯s the head of the project department, and he holds a lot of power.

    Any family can partner up with Phoenix Corporation as long as they have a good rtionship with

    him. It would be difficult toy low.¡±

    Everyone in the crowd looked envious, and the women were in love. They wanted to throw

    themselves at Lionel so badly and volunteer to take Lillian¡¯s ce.

    Lionel said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s an order from Phoenix Corporation that¡¯s worth a billion. Consider that

    as a wee gift. After I get married to Lillian, I¡¯ll give you another order that¡¯s over three billion.

    The opportunities will never stop.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Lionell Elijah was ecstatic. With a grandson¨Cinw like Lionel, the Smith

    family could make aeback soon.

    Lionel looked at Sebastian. ¡°Hey, kid, do you see how great the differences between us are now?

    Know your limits and get a divorce yourself. I can give you enough money to live Lavishly for the

    rest of your life¡±

    Sebastian smiled meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯ve just said you¡¯re the head of the project department at

    Phoenix Corporation. In that case, why haven¡¯t seen you before?

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why do you need to know if I¡¯m the bead of the project department

    Lionel¡¯s face was full of disdain.

    Evelyn quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Lionel, he used to be a security guard at Phoenix Corporation.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you used to be a watchdog at ourpany, huh? Lionel added scotully, ¡°I¡¯ve only joined

    thepany two days ago, so it¡¯s normal for you to not have seen me before. What do you think?

    Have you considered my offer just now?¡±

    Sebastian smiled mockingly ¡°You sure are arrogant for being just a little head of the project

    department. How ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!

    Lionel yelled in frustration, ¡°Being the head of the project department is one of the highest positions

    in thepany. With my capabilities, I¡¯ll be promoted to be the vice president in no time. I

    might even have the chance to be the president in the future. But you? You¡¯re just a

    watchdog.

    ¡°Wait. Seeing how you¡¯re crippled, you don¡¯t even have the right to be a watchdog!¡±

    Evelyn quickly said, ¡°Mr. Lionel has a point. He¡¯s the real man here, and you¡¯re nothing but a

    disgusting bug!¡±

    The crowd slowly agreed to what they were saying

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Phoenix Corporation doesn¡¯t need people of low quality. You¡¯re fired.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Lionel thought it was amusing. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a little bug.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t exin himself. He took out his phone and called Casper. ¡°You have one minute

    to fire Lionel

    ¡°Hahal How ridiculous. Do you think you can scare me by pretentiously making a call? Why don¡¯t

    you take a look in the mirror and see who you actually are? Disdain was written

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your act sure was convincing. You can evenpete with professional actors,¡±

    Evelyn chided.

    Sebastian smiled and said nothing

    Just as Lionel was about to continue making fun of Sebastian, his phone started ringing

    He took out his phone. It was Casper calling him. Lionel quickly put on a toady look. ¡°Hi, Mr. Jones.

    What? I¡¯m tired why? Hello? Mr. Jones! How could this be..¡±

    Lionel was in disbelief. Then, he quickly booked at Setian with suspicion. ¡°Was it you? Who did you

    call just now?¡±

    Sebastian smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know.¡±

    Lionel posted at Sebastian, and his whole body trembled in anger.

    At that moment, Evelyn stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Lionel, you can¡¯t fall for his tricks. He¡¯s just a

    piece of trash who can¡¯t even take care of himself in life. There¡¯s no way he would know any big

    shots. I think it¡¯s just a coincidence¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a piece of trash. Even if he used to work as a watchdog at Phoenix

    Corporation, there¡¯s no way he would know anyone important. Either it¡¯s a coincidence, or he had

    heard some leaked news before this,¡± Lyra presid

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Lionel thought it made sense and pointed at Sebastian before saying menacingly, ¡°You almost

    tricked me, you piece of trash. Even if I¡¯m ficed, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Is that so? Then, do you believe Lean get you your job back with a call? Sebastian said

    meaningfully

    *Stop bluffing! if you¡¯re that capable, I¡¯ll kneel down and call you my uncle!¡± Lionel scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve said.¡± Sebastian took out his phone again to call Casper.¡°Reinstate

    Lionel.¡±

    ¡°That brat sure is good at pretending. It¡¯s a shame he¡¯s not an actor.¡±

    The crowd startedmenting sarastically,

    Other than Natalie, no one believed Sebastian.

    After all, the person who fired Lionel was Casper, the person in charge of Phoenix Corporation,

    Everyone in Ravenview City viewed him as the greatest man ever.

    Meamshile, Sebastian was just a loser to them, so they thought there was no way he would know

    Casper.

    Then, at that moment, Lionel¡¯s phone rang once more.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jones! What? You were joking? You almost scared me to death. Alright leave you to your

    work now.¡±

    Aber hanging up the call, Lionel couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath of cellel.

    Evelyn quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Lionel, could he be telling the truth? Are you reinstated?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Mr. Jones was just puling my leg,¡± Lionel sand happily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve won. Get down on your lees now and call me Uncle, Sebastian said straightforwardly.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, Mr. Jones was just messing with me. What does that have to do with you? Since I

    was never fired, that would mean that there was no reinstatement. So, lost,¡± Lionel said

    nonchntly and scotted.

    ¡°Mr. Lionel is absolutely right. This is all a coincidence. Do you really think you¡¯re that great? Evelyn

    said as she wore a disdainful expression.

    I¡¯ve never

    Sebastian shook his head. He couldn¡¯t believe theirck of inteligence Sebastian had already

    proved his capabilities by making the call twice. He didn¡¯t think they would say it was a coincidence.

    He wondered if they were dumb

    Lionel red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired of arguing with you, brat. After the event, get a divorce

    immediately. You can state any conditions you want.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡± Sebastian asked with a subtlesmile.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re seeking death,¡± Lionel secered.

    ¡°Do you have what it takes? Sebastian asked.

    Sering Sebastian¡¯s expression, Lionel raged immediately, ¡°You¡¯re overstepping your boundaries,

    brar I¡¯m the scion of the Walter family, and we¡¯re greater than Review City¡¯s four prestigious

    families. Besides that, I¡¯m the head of the project department at Phoenix Corporation

    ¡°Ruining your life is as easy as killing an ant for me.¡±

    Sebastian smiled mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but the head of a department in thepany.

    Basically, you¡¯re just an employee, and that¡¯s nothing to be proud of. As for the Water family, I don¡¯t

    really care about them at all. If you provoke me again, I won¡¯t mind getting rid of your family¡±

    Lionel held his belly as heughed, it was as if he had heard the world¡¯s greatest joke.

    The others couldn¡¯t helpughing as well

    ¡°the out of his mind? Heure doesn¡¯t know his limits for wanting to get rid of the Walter Family,¡±

    ¡°His bluffs are lusane. He¡¯s surely an idiot!¡±

    2/2

    Everyone started makingments sarcastically.

    Lillian massaged her temples with her fingers and had a headache. She knew Sebastian liked to

    bluff, but she never expected things to get so out of hand. She thought he really was bold to say

    anything he liked.

    Jordan walked to Sebastian and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ve disliked you for a long time, brat. Are you

    going to get rid of the Hunter family as well?¡±

    ¡°If you really have a death wish, I don¡¯t mind doing that in the meantime.¡± Sebastian calmly said.

    ¡°Hahaha..¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°That¡¯s hrious! I can¡¯tugh anymore.¡± Jordan wasughing so badly that his stomach was

    starting to hurt. The crowd wasughing their heads off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you either. Why don¡¯t you get rid of the Reeves family as well?

    Suddenly, a group of people approached them.

    The middle¨Caged man leading the group wore a military outfit. He looked fierce and domineering as

    he walked confidently

    Behind him were eight guards in armor. They walked steadily in unison. Their imposing air filled the

    ce.

    ¡°That¡¯s Lord Wavebreaker¡¯s men, Wave City Defenders!¡±

    ¡°I think the leader is Gabriel Reeves, the second son of the Reeves family. I heard that he once

    worked for Lord Wavebreaker and even became a leader himself. It seems to be true.¡± ¡°Mr. Gabriel

    looks domineering. Did that plece of trash mess with him as well?¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Gabriel confidently entered the hall with right Wave City Defenders. Wherever he went, the people

    around him would get out of his way. Their eyes would be full of fear and respect.

    ¡°Mr. Gabriel

    Elijah quickly weed Gabriel with his children. He looked like he was ready to tter Gabriel.

    After all, the man in front of him was Lord Wavebreaker¡¯s man. Even in their prime, the Smith family

    wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Lord Wavebreaker¡¯s man.

    If they angered the Lord himself, blood would be shed.

    He was one of the greatest men in Dragotha. Even the Hunter family, the greatest family in Wave

    City, was nothing whenpared to Lord Wavebreaker.

    Gabriel pushed Elijah away and didn¡¯t look at him at all. Instead, Gabriel headed straight for

    Sebastian.

    Gabriel stood in front of Sebastian and asked fiercely, ¡°Brat, were you the one who broke my

    nephew¡¯s family jewels?¡±

    ¡°What? He actually did that to Mr. Gabriel¡¯s nephew?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too bold of him? Forget about Mr. Gabriel. Anyone from the Reeves family is powerful

    enough to kill him like an ant.¡±

    ¡°That brat has offended so many people. He¡¯s definitely doomed. Not even the Smith family can

    protect him now!¡±

    Everyone looked at Sebastan like he was a dying man.

    ¡°Brat, you sure are bold!¡± Gabriel stared at Sebastian as his eyes brimmed with murderous intent.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m quite bold.¡± Sebastian nodded as he thought it was true as well.

    Gabriel wanted to p Sebastian to death so badly. However, he resisted the urge.

    He turned to the crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows me. I¡¯m Gabriel Reeves. However, I¡¯m

    here to tell you about my other identity. I¡¯m Lord Wavebreaker¡¯s Patrol Commander

    ¡°Congrattions on the promotion, Mr. Gabriel¡± h quickly congratted him.

    Everyone else stepped forward to congratte and tter Gabriel as well. Even Jordan joined in.

    Although he was the scion of the greatest family in Wave City, he was nothingpared to Lord

    Wavebreaker¡¯s Patrol Commander.

    Lord Wavebreaker had the Four Guardians under hismand. Below that rank would be the eight

    Patrol Commanders, so it was considered a high rank with control over Wave City Defenders.

    Usually, no one would dare to mess with them.

    Gabriel was satisfied as he enjoyed the crowd ttering him. ¡°I¡¯m mainly here to announce that Lord

    Wavebreaker will be in Ravenview City in three days. There will be a banquet, and anyone who¡¯s

    worthy of attending it will receive an invitation and meet the Lord himself¡±

    Everyone was instantly excited. Lord Wavebreaker was a real legend. He was one of the most

    respectable Gods of War. His presence would naturally cause amotion.

    The crowd swore in their mind that they had to get an invitation to the banquet no matter what After

    all, that was the greatest opportunity to tter Lord Wavebreaker.

    If they could get close to him, they would have a bright future ahead.

    Some of the people who were quick had already started ttering Gabriel and giving him gifts.

    Gabriel was very pleased with everyone¡¯s reactions. Before he left, he looked at Sebastian once

    more. ¡°Brat, I still have some matters to attend to. Once the banquet is over, I¡¯ll take my time to

    exact my revenge on you!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I shall wait for that. Sebastian smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°That brat really has a death wish, Mr. Gabriel, just give me the word, and I¡¯ll take care of him for

    you,¡± Jordan volunteered,

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let him do whatever he wants for a few more days. Once I¡¯m done with

    my work, I¡¯ll deal with him myself.¡± Gabriel smiled coldly. Then, he left with the Defenders.

    Elijah looked at Lillian and said, ¡°Lilian, I¡¯m ordering you to get a divorce from him right now.¡±

    Evelyn added, ¡°Your grandpa is right. You have to get a divorce inmediately. He¡¯s offending

    everyone. Now, he has even offended Mr. Gabriel, and that¡¯s a death sentence. We have

    to cut all ties with him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He might have a death wish, but he can¡¯t drag the Smith family down with him,¡± Lyra

    said coldly.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be afraid. It¡¯s just Gabriel. I¡¯m not afraid of him at all,¡± Sebastian said

    calmly

    ¡°You brat, how could you still dare to bluff when you¡¯re about to die? It looks like you really have a

    death wish. You have to get a divorce with Lillian now. Do it immediately!¡± Elijah

    shouted.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡± Sebastian asked teasingly This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Even if you refuse, I have a hundred ways to deal with you,¡± Elijah retorted

    ¡°doesn¡¯t matter. You still have to do it. Ev

    ¡°In that case, you can try.¡± Sebastian said disdainfully.

    Elijah was inferiated. Just as he was about tosh out, Lionel stopped him.

    ¡°Sebastian, as long as you get a divorce, I¡¯ll put in some good words in front of Gabriel for you.

    Maybe he can spare you for my sake.¡±

    ¡°Agree to it now, you piece of trash. Mr. Lionel is from the Phoenix Corporation. If he speaks for

    you, Mr. Gabriel will have to show his respect. This is your only chance at survival, ¡°Evelyn said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± Sebastian said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll let the matter go if he doesn¡¯t mess with me

    anymore. If he dares to mess with me, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. He has definitely lost it. He¡¯s nothing but a piece of trash. Yet, he still dares to spout

    nonsense, saying something crazy like killing Mr. Gabriel¡±

    The crowd started discussing sarcastically, and they looked at him like he was an idiot.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Sebastian, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Lillian suddenly said.

    At first, Evelyn was stunned. Then, she was over the moon. ¡°Lillian, you¡¯re finally being sensible.

    That¡¯s great!¡±

    Lionel was even more excited. ¡°Li, from now on, 1¡® protect you. I¡¯ll definitely make you the happiest

    woman in the world.¡±

    Sebastian looked up at Lan as shock filled his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want to get a divorce?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    an looked cold and distant on the outside, but she was crying in her heart.

    That was because it wasn¡¯t what she wanted at all Although Sebastian liked to bluff a lot, he was

    nice to her and even saved her multiple times. Lillian was extremely grateful for that

    That was why she never thought about getting a divorce at all. She was prepared to give him her

    Ele

    However, shehad no choice but to ask for a divorce coldly. That was the only way she could get

    Lionel to put in a good word for Sebastian and give him a chance to live

    ¡°Why? Give me a reason.¡± Sebastian held her hand tightly to show how nervous he felt.

    Lillian smiled coldly. ¡°How dare you ask me for a reason? Ever since I got married to you, I¡¯ve never

    had a good life. My family has been isted, and everyone is malding hun of us. I¡¯m tired of you.

    Seeing you makes me feel frustrated. Are these reasons good enough for you?¡±

    Sebastian was stunned. He never thought Un would actually say something so cruel to him.

    At that moment, his heart was aching. It felt like tons of needles were stabbing him.

    Lionel quickly asked Helen to prepare the divorce papers. When Lillian received it, she signed her

    name on it and passed it to Sebastian

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once more. Are you not going to regret this? Sebastian wasn¡¯t willing to give up.

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. My answer will still be the same even if you ask me ten more times.¡± Lillian

    sounded emotionless, but she kept apologizing to him in her mind.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    Sebastian smiled dryly and signed his name.

    ¡°You trash. I feel disgusted whenever I see you. Get out of here now! As Lyra spoke, she grabbed a

    ss of water and sshed it on Sebastian¡¯s face.

    Natale clenched her fists tightly as killing intented her eyes. However, without Sebastian¡¯s order,

    she could only suppress it

    Sebastian reached out to wipe the water off his face. Then, he slowly looked up at Lyra and red

    at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is a piece of trash like you thinking of hitting me?¡± Lyra mocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    Sebastian soddenly became infuriated and pped her in the face.

    A loud noise sounded as the pnded on her face. Right after that, everyone witnessed an

    unbelievable scene. Lyra¡¯s body flew backward right away because of the p. It was clear how

    strong the p was.

    Previously, Sebastian had endured everything the Smith family did to him because of Lillian. Now

    that they were divorced, he didn¡¯t have to hold it in anymore.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Lyra only fell to the ground after the flew at least 6 feet away. Some of her bloody teeth were

    knocked out of her and scamered across the ground.

    Even her face was disfiguent, and she was clearly in a daze. She tried to get up a few times but

    faded.

    When Belinda returned to her senses, she quickly ran to Lyra ¡°Lyra, how are you feeling**

    1. me. I want him dead,¡± Lyra said weakly.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mom, it hurts. You have to avenge m

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wet ge you.¡±

    Belinda stood up and looked at Sebastian, and her eyes were filled with rage. ¡°How dare you be so

    violent? I¡¯ll make sure your Indby

    Then, she yelled, ¡°Guards, get him

    After she shouted, the bodyguards of the Smith family rushed toward Sebastian and grabbed his

    shoulders and arms.

    Natalie wanted to stop them, but Sebastian stopped her with a gare.

    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s your birthday celebration tonight. Why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡±

    **Lilian quickly pleaded.

    ¡°He beat up your cousin till she was disfigured and injured badly. How could you still let him go?

    Don¡¯t tell me that you still care for him!¡± Elijah was furious.

    ¡°No, I don¡°L¡± Lillian quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just worried. Mr. Gabriel said he wanted to punish

    Sebastion himself. If we identally kill Sebastian now, how can we exin Lu Mr.Gabriel?

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll just beat him up until he wishes he was dead!¡± Elijah said cruely

    Lin wanted to say something else, but Evelyn dragged her awry.

    ¡°You monster, I¡¯m going to torture you slowly!¡± Belinda walked toward Sebastian and raised her

    hand to p him in the face,

    Sebastian wore a sinister smile, Jost as Belinda¡¯s hand was about to touch his face, his ams joked.

    Then, the bodyguards that held him in ce mere immedidely sent flying by a

    Right after that, he grabbed Belinda¡¯s waist and wristed in fefully. They heard a cracking sound

    as her wrist was snapped instantly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± melinda screamed in prin.

    before she was even done screaming Sebastian slipped her hard across the face.

    Her scream was interrupted, and a few of her teeth flowout. Belinda spun in ce before taking to

    the ground. She couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.

    This sudden scene shocked everyone, especially those who didn¡¯t know Sebastian

    They all thought he was just a cripple and never expected him to be so skilled. Not even seral

    bodyguards could hold him down.

    They abadidn¡¯t expect he would be so crus to disilgute Lyra¡¯s face the moment he fought back

    Belinda had it the worst. Not only did she suffer facial trauma from the p, but even her what was

    snapped.

    ¡°Sebastian, the Smith family has provided you with food and shelter. Not only we you ungrateful, but

    you¡¯re also crued to them. Do you not have a conscience at all?¡±

    thich was furious and terrified at the same time that his body was trembling.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even a stray wouldn¡¯t be as ungrateful as you¡± Jamle roared angrily

    ¡°Provided me with food and shelter, huh?¡±

    Sebastion smiled sarcastically, ¡°I saved your left weren¡¯t for me, could you have lived until now

    ¡°We¡¯ve given you ten million as a token of our gratitude. Isn¡¯t that enough? Elijah retorted.

    ¡°But you still took away that ten million in the end! Sebastian scoffed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the price of marrying our Lillian. You¡¯re lucky that we¡¯ve never askedpensation from you

    for wasting her youth,¡± Evelyn retorted.

    Then, Elijah said angrily, ¡°Forget about what has happened in the past. You¡¯re Lillian¡¯s husband,

    after all. How could you be so cruel in her aunt and ensin?

    ¡°Have you guys thought about how you kept calling me a piece of trash? Have you shown any

    gratitude when 1 affered you money during the Smith family¡¯s financial crisis? Have you thought

    about our rtionship betere beating me up cruelly to the point of killing mi

    Sebastian asked three questions in a row so loudly that it could wake anyone from a deep sleep. No

    one from the Smith family could answer him.

    ¡°I endured everything you guys threw in my way previously because of Lillian Now that we¡¯re

    directed, Thave nothing to do with the Smith family anymore. Naturally, I don¡¯t have To endure it

    anymore,¡± Sebastian continued

    ¡°What happened to Lyra and her mother is just a warning. If you mess with me again, I promise

    you¡¯ll suffer a fate that¡¯s worse than theirs.¡±

    Elijah was terrified and infuriated at the same time. ¡°Sebastian, stop being so arrogant. You¡¯re

    nothing but a cripple now. After leaving the Smith family, you can only go back to the streets. At

    first, I thought about sparing you some money Now, I¡¯m not giving you a single diesel

    ¡°Sabastian, you can only be arrogant for two more days. After the God of War¡¯s banquet is over, Mr.

    Gabriel will definitely torture you to death,¡°Lucas sneered

    ¡°No one can torture me to death. As for you, if you continue to be arrop in front of me, I¡¯ll make sure

    you can no longer stand up,¡± Sebastian threatened.

    ¡°How dare cripple like you threaten me that way? I¡¯m standing right here. Come make me a cripple

    like you if you have the guts!¡±

    Lucas provoked Sebastian without holding back as he stood a few feet away from the batter. There

    was even a table between them. Since Sebastian¡¯s legs weren¡¯t recovered yet, Las feared nothing

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll grant your wish sebastion grabbed a ss of water on the table next to him and

    then it at Locas.

    The ss hit Local shoulder and instantly shattered across the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lacas immediately squealed like a pig, and his face turned pale as he writhed in pain.

    ¡°Lucas!¡±

    Elijah and Jamie were shocked, and they quickly ran to Lacas

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re too cruel!¡± Elijah pointed at Sebastian, his eyes brimming with rage.

    2/2

    Sebastian calmly said. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you guys. He asked to be beaten up, and he can¡¯t me

    anyone but himself for what happened.¡±

    After Sebastian said that, he was ready to leave. Suddenly, Lionel stepped forward to stop him.

    ¡°You brat, are you thinking of leaving after beating others up? How could you leave that easily?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to avenge them? Sebastian asked with a subtle smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Lionel mocked, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re slightly skilled in fighting, but it¡¯s nothing when you¡¯re facing

    me. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Break your own arm and p yourself ten times. After that, kneel and

    repent. Then, maybe I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you leave this ce on a

    stretcher!¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Sebastian scoffed, ¡°My legs might be broken, but that doesn¡¯t mean that a stray like you can bully

    me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±

    Lionel was infuriated. He clenched his fists as a sinister killing intent emanated from his body.

    Lim was shocked, and she quickly ran to him and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Lionel, please let him)

    go for me.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°you two have already gotten a divorce. Don¡¯t tell me you still have this piece of trash in your heart!¡±

    Lionel was furious.

    ¡°Of course not¡± Lillian hurriedly denied it. However, fear shed across her eyes. ¡°But we used to

    be married, after all. Besides, he had saved me before, so I have to return the

    Lionel calmed down when he heard that. Then, he stared at Sebastian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go

    today for Lil¡¯s sake. However, I¡¯m warning you. Stay as far away from her as possible from now on.

    If I find out that you¡¯re bothering her in the future, don¡¯t me me for being nuthless,¡±

    Then, a menacing smile yed at Lionel¡¯s lips, ¡°oh, I¡¯ve just remembered that Mr. Gabriel is going

    to punish you after two days. You better cherish the next two days.¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t be bothered by Lionel anymore. He left the hotel in his wheelchair.

    Shortly after he got out of the building, Natale went tatter him.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, those people have gone too far for humiliating you The that. How would you like to

    punish them?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just clowns messing around. Let them have fun for a few more days. Then, when it¡¯s time

    for the banquet, we¡¯ll get our revenge¡± Sebastian said coldly.

    ¡°So¡­ What about the wedding?¡± Natalie couldn¡¯t help asking after hesitating for a moment.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of sadness. ¡°Cancel it.¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you not located the Queen Bee yet¡± be asked

    Natalie¡¯s expression suddenly shifted, and she kneeled on the ground. ¡°Our trial failed, and the

    prisoner ended up killing himself. I¡¯ll ept all punishments, Mr. Wilder.¡±

    ¡°Getup.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t me her. He knew that she had done her best.

    The Queen Bee was a terrifying woman. Not only was she powerful, but she was also incredibly sly.

    Not being able to locate her was normal.

    The next morning, Sebastian was sleeping on the couch in the office when Natalie entered after

    knocking on the door.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, Lord Wavebreaker sent someone with an invitation for us. They te viting you to the

    banquet

    ¡°Yale has been doing well recently. He killed a few leaders in the Dragonheart, why don¡¯t you go

    tomorrow?¡± Sebastian, said calmb

    Lord Wavebreaker¡¯s actual name was Yale Xavier. Sebastian trained him personally, and he was

    one of Sebastian¡¯s most trusted men.

    Natalie didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she looked conflicted she wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t

    do it,

    ¡°Speak your mind, Sebastian said unhappily.

    Seeing how Sebastian was angry, Natalie was shocked. She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wilder, Lord

    Wavebreaker is nning on choosing someone as his godson during tomorrow¡¯s banquet.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Sebastian asked.

    He believed it was moreplicated than that. Otherwise, Natalie wouldn¡¯t be hesitating so much

    ¡°The man that¡¯s going to be Lord Wavebreaker¡¯s godson is Lionel,¡± she said.

    ¡°Lionel sure is something else. Not only did he join Phoenix Corporation, but he also managed to

    suck up to Yale. I¡¯ve really underestimated him.¡±

    Sebastian smirked.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing Lionel is nning on getting engaged to Ms. Smith during the banquet

    tomorrow, and Lord Wavebreaker will be the witness to their engagement¡±

    Sebastian stood up immediately, and his strong demeanor faltered.

    Although they had signed the divorce papers, it would take time for the divorce to take effect. The

    process wasn¡¯t done yet, yet Lillian was going to get engaged to another man soon. Sebastian was

    furious.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, just give me the word, and Lionel will never see the sun tomorrow,¡± Natalie said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Leave the invitation here. I¡¯ll go there myself tomorrow.¡± After saying that,

    Sebastiany on the couch again.

    He wanted to n his next move carefully.

    The next day, it was time for another event at Haven Hotel!

    Two days ago, Elijah¡¯s birthday banquet was held there. Tonight, there would be another banquet

    there. This time, the banquet would be more curious because it was the God of War¡¯s banquet.

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110

    Ravenview City was part of Wave City, and Lord Wavebreaker was in control of Wave City. Naturally, his banquet attracted everyone''s attention.

    Countless people wanted to attend the event badly, but not many people were qualified to attend it.

    That was why the individuals who could attend the banquet were all wealthy elites of the country.

    Ten minutes before the banquet started, Sebastian arrived at the hotel''s entrance in his wheelchair.

    "What is a piece of trash like you doing here?"

    Just as Sebastian was about to show his invitation, he heard someone mocking him from behind.

    He turned around and saw that it was Lionel and Lillian''s family.

    Even Lyra, Belinda, and Lucas had arrived.

    Naturally, they haven''t recovered from their injuries yet. However, they didn''t want to miss out on such an important banquet.

    When they saw Sebastian, they were angered immediately.

    However, they didn''t dare to provoke someone as crazy as him anymore.

    The person who spoke earlier was Lionel.

    Sebastian looked at Lillian with aplicated gaze. Then, he turned around and was prepared to go in.

    "Stop right there. I was talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" Lionel marched forward to block Sebastian''s path. He looked furious.

    "Are we that close? Why should I answer your question?" Sebastian retorted.

    "How dare you speak to me like that? Do you think I wouldn''t dare to kill you?" Lionel narrowed his eyes as he stared at Sebastian with disdain.

    Lillian quickly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Lionel, it''s the God of War''s banquet today. You have to control yourself."

    "You''re right."

    Lionel suppressed the anger in him and looked at Sebastian. "Brat, this is thest time I''m sparing you. If you dare to bother Lili again next time... That''s not right. After the banquet today, Mr. Gabriel will punish you. It looks like there won''t be a next time."

    Lillian looked at Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, you know Mr. Gabriel has some unfinished

    business with you. Why didn''t you leave Ravenview City?"

    "It''s just Gabriel. He means nothing to me at all," Sebastian said, his toneced with contempt.

    Lillian was frustrated instantly. "Sebastian, I thought you would change after we got a divorce. However, you''re still the same as ever. You''re always bluffing. You''re going to get yourself killed."

    "You don''t have to worry about me," Sebastian said nonchntly.

    "I''m doing this for your own good, so why aren''t you listening to me? Listen to me and get out of Ravenview City now. When Mr. Gabriel finds you, you won''t have the chance to leave anymore." Lillian tried her best to persuade Sebastian.

    "Lili, he''s not going to ept your kindness at all. So, why even bother about him?"

    Lionel was upset. Then, he looked at Sebastian. "You might not know this, but Lord Wavebreaker will be my godfather after today. Then, he''ll be our witness as I get engaged to Lili. So, you better y nice and not mess this up. Otherwise, don''t me me for not being nice."

    Sebastian looked at Lillian and said, "There''s a one-month waiting period before a divorce can take effect. It''s only been two days. Are you really that impatient to get engaged to another man already?"

    Anxiety shed across Lillian''s eyes. She didn''t want that as well, but she had no choice.

    Then, Sebastian added, "Before the divorce takes effect, you''re still my woman. If you get engaged to another man now, you''ll be cheating on me. I''ll never agree to that."

    Lionel scoffed, "Do you think we care if you agree or not?"

    Then, he got closer to Sebastian''s ear and whispered, "Not only am I getting engaged to your wife today, but we''re doing the deed tonight."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian was infuriated immediately, and he wanted to beat Lionel up senselessly.

    However, he resisted the urge. He came here to get back at Lionel today. So, it didn''t matter if he had to wait a little while longer.

    Evelyn nced at Sebastian with disgust in her eyes. "Mr. Lionel, let''s ignore him. It''s gettingte. Let''s head in first."

    "I know you want to attend the banquet too. Unfortunately, a piece of trash like you doesn''t have the right to enter at all," Lionel said arrogantly.

    Lionel smiled after saying that, and the group entered the hotel with the invitations in their hands.

    "Get out of here! This isn''t somewhere you should be!"

    When Sebastian was about to enter the building, two Wave City Defenders scolded him immediately.

    They heard the conversation earlier and thought someone like Sebastian had no right to go in.

    Then, Sebastian took out his invitation.

    "What? This is the highest-ranking blue invitation! How is this possible?"

    When the Defenders saw the invitation in Sebastian''s hand, they were shocked instantly.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    was sealed.

    Lionel stared at Sebastian and taunted, ¡°My godfather, Lord Wavebreaker, ising soon. If you¡¯re

    smart, you¡¯ll leave right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you leave on a stretcher!¡±

    ¡°You can try.¡± Sebastian looked at Lionel with a teasing smile.

    He had been enduring everything for a while because he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity. There

    was another important reason. He was afraid of dragging Lillian into the mess.

    After all, there were too many people who wanted to kill him.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the clowns causing a scene in front of him at that moment. Instead, it was the

    Dragonheart, Novastar Organization, and many other top gangsters and underground organizations

    who wanted him dead.

    Now that he was no longer with Lillian, they had no connections to each other anymore. So, it didn¡¯t

    matter if his identity was exposed now.

    ¡°Since you have a death wish, I¡¯ll fulfill it for you.¡± Lionel clenched his fist as killing intent filled his

    eyes. Then, he suddenly swing a punch toward Sebastian¡¯s head.

    No one thought Tonel would actually date to get physical at a ce like this¡­

    However, it was understandable. He was the scion of the Walter family and the head of the project

    department at Phoria Corporation. Lord Wavebreaker was also going to be his godfather on if Lionel

    killed a few people at the banquet, no one would dare to say anything

    They also thought Lord Wavebreaker wouldn¡¯t me him after learning about it

    Those who knew Lionel understood how powerful he was. When he left Ravenview City a few years

    ago, he was already a warrior. Five years had passed since then, and his skills had definitely

    improved alot.

    Many people looked at Sebastian like they were looking at a dead man. They could already

    imagine the bloody scene of his head exploding from the punch

    However, Sebastian wasn¡¯t as terrified as the crowd imagined him to be Instead, he smiled,

    Lionel was a mid¨Clevel warrior, and that was already impressive for a normal person. He could

    easily right ten people by himselt

    Sebatin looked like a single ant in front of Lionel Even if thetter didn¡¯t throw any punches, he

    could still easily kill Sebastian with his energy alone. Just as his pinch was about tond on

    Sebastian¡¯s head, a figme sullenly appeared in the air. Then, a kicknded on Lionel¡¯s arm

    Lionel was instantly shocked as he felt his arm was about to break. The pain prated his bones.

    Agraceful figurended next to Sebastian, and it was Natalie.

    Lionel was surprised and furious at the same time. ¡°Natale, what is the meeting of this?

    Natalie was the one who stepped forward and blocked the punch

    She was the scion of the Green family and the Supreme One¡¯s secretary. The hotel also belonged

    to her family. Naturally, she had the right to be there.

    She also knew that Sebastian would be there that day, so she had been waiting at the hotel for a

    long time.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder is my friend. If anyone dares to touch him, they have to go through me first¡±

    Natalie¡¯s bene had no emotions at all.

    These people had been humiliating Schat over and over, and she had long been furious about

    it.Sebustion hadn¡¯t ghen her permission to take action yet. Otherwise, she would punished them a

    long time ago.

    She had the skills to do so as well. After all, Natalie was already a tinted practitioner to begin with.

    Before she met Sebastian, she was already a mid¨Clevel warrior. After Sebastian¡¯s guidance and

    help, she had already made a bokthrough as an experienced warrior. There weren¡¯t a lot of people

    who could fight her alone.

    Lionel was furious. ¡°Natalie, are you really going to go against me for a piece of trash like him?

    ¡°If Mr. Wilder is a piece of trash, then you¡¯re worse them a plece of trash!¡± Natale yelled

    ¡°How dare you humte me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll destroy the Green family!¡± one yelled back in

    anger.

    ¡°Who are you to destroy my family?¡± Natalie retorted.

    The Green family was one of the four prestigious families. The Water family might be powth, but

    they weren¡¯t that much more powerful than the Green family

    Of course, Natalie was confidentbecause she had Sebastian¡¯s support. With him backing her, even

    a hundred families could do nothing about the Green family, let alone the Water Family alone.

    Lionel said prouilly, ¡°The Green family might be powerful, but they are still weakpared to the

    Walter family. Of course, the Walter family isn¡¯t powerful enough to single- handedly destroy your

    tamilly

    ¡°However, just have to let my godfather low about this, and he can erase the Greens from existence

    easily.¡±

    The crowd nodded as they agreed. Lord Wasabeaker was the highest in the food chain. It would

    be incredibly easy for him to remove a small family from the face of the Earth That was right. Even

    though the Green family was one of the four prestigious families in Ravenview Cry, they were still a

    small family whenpared to the rest of Dragotha Even the Hunter family, which was Wave City¡¯s

    top family, we only a second¨Crate famil

    Disdain was evidenton Natalie¡¯s face. ¡°Lord Wavebreaker isn¡¯t your godfather yet, but you¡¯re

    already calling him that nonstop, Watch our, or you might have to swallow your words,¡± she said

    meaningfully.

    ¡°Load Wavebreaker¡¯s words are final Since he has already said that he would make me his godson,

    it¡¯s already been decided¡±

    Lionel was proud and pleased.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    A few is ago, when the Supreme One was nning on having a bangert, Lionel med his best to get

    his hands on the invitation for Lord Wavebreaker

    He managed to meet Lord Wwwbreaker through that opportunity, and he started Catering him

    monstop. He mentioned how much the Supreme One liked him to make Lord Wavebreaker have a

    good impression of him.

    Then, he suggested bing Lord Wavebreaker¡¯s godson. Unexpectedly, the God of War actually

    agreed to it.

    Lionel was excited, and he thought he was the Chosen One

    With his rtionship with Lord Wavebreaker, his path to being promoted at Phoenix Corporation

    was going smoothly

    ¡°So what if you have Load Wavebreaker as your godfather? You might have his suppert, but I have

    the Supreme One¡¯s support!¡± Natalie said proudly.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a secretary. There¡¯s no way the Supreme One would think highly of you. On the other

    hand, since I¡¯m Lord Wavebrow¡¯s godson, I might have the chance to most the Supreme One in the

    future. Who knows? He might like me so much that he would make me his godson as well!¡±

    Lionel get more excited as he thought about it. ording to what he had heard, the Supreme one

    didn¡¯t have any children of he really could be the Supreme One¡¯s goin that would make him

    the Supreme One¡¯s sessor.

    Natale conbln¡¯t help but burst outughing. She thought Lionel was ridiculous. First, he humiliated

    Sebastian and stole his wife. Then, he dreamed about being someone else¡¯s

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter as well. ¡°Are you even worthy to be my podson for being so

    lowly?¡±

    ¡°How dare you pretend to be the Supreme One? I think you really have adeath wish!¡± Lionel yelled.

    Then, he looked at Natalie. ¡°You heard him just now. Impersonating the Supreme One is a great

    crime. Are you still going to protect lim ¡°As long as I¡¯m here today, anyone who wants toy a finger

    on him will have to go through me first,¡± Natale said confidently

    With Sebastian behind her back, not even Lord Wavebreaker could scare her.

    ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re seeking death yourself!¡± Lionel said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can bewless just

    because won¡¯t let you go that easily¡±

    e you¡¯re the Supreme One¡¯s secretary. It he learns about this, he

    he one yoursell. I¡¯m not scared at all,¡± Natalie said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. If you¡¯re truly that capable, you can report me to the Supreme

    2/2

    Lionel was infuriated. However, he could do nothing about Natalie at that moment. So, he could

    only suppress the anger in for now,

    However, he had already made up his mind. When Land breaker arrived, Lionel would tell him

    about what Natalie was doing

    Evelyn was seated in the fiestrow, and her expression was died with contempt. ¡°That piece of trash

    sure has great luck with thedies. He just left our daughter, and he¡¯s n10W booked up with Natalia.

    How shameless¡±

    Lyra parsed her lips. ¡°Natalie acts aloof most of the time I never expected her to have such a messy

    private life. How desperate is she to even want a cripple?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. What a slut,¡± Evelyn said in disdain.

    Natalieued to Sebastian and said, ¡°Mr. Wilder, Lord Wavebreaker is almost here. I¡¯ll go get ready

    now.¡±

    Sebastian nodded and approached a table in the back of the hall in his wheelchair.

    ¡°Get away from us. How dare a bega like you wish to sit with us? Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror?¡±

    Tyler reprimanded loudly.

    He got burious the moment he saw Sebastian. However, thetter had Natalie¡¯s support, and he

    could do nothing about it.

    That didn¡¯t mean he would let go of the opportunity to humiliate Sebastian.

    ¡°Maria, if I remember correctly, you had a marriage nned with this piece of trash, right?¡±

    atashionable woman asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I knew better back then and canceled the marriage. I had married

    someone as useless as him, I would rather be dead,¡± Maria answered in contempt.

    When Sebastian beard that, he said with a faintamile, ¡°Soon, you realize that cancelling the

    marriage is the stupidest decision you¡¯ve made in your life.¡±

    ¡°How bold of you to think so highly of yourself, you plece of trash. You really are shameless. Forget

    about me. Even vige bumpkins would think you¡¯re disgusting. Only Natalie would like you

    because she had an acquired taste, Mariachided

    ¡°Why are you wasting your breath on this plece of trash? Get out of here now!¡± Tyler yelled furiously

    at Sebasti

    Sebastian smiled and said nothing. Then, he went toward an empty seat in the middle section.

    That was the Harris family¡¯s table. When Steven saw Sebastian, his eyes were filled with anger. He

    gritted his teeth like he wasted to skin Sebastian alive.

    had the same rage in them as he scolded Sebastian loudly.

    ¡°Scram! Scum like you have no right to sit here!¡± Quinton¡¯s

    He hated Sebastion from the core of his heart. He only had one son, but Sebastian destroyed

    Steven¡¯s family jewels. Quinton could never have grandchildren now, and his hatred for Sebastian

    was overwhelming

    ¡°You guys truly have no right to sit with me.

    Sebastian won¡¯t angry at all. Then, he arrived at the first row.

    Lionel stood upapan, and he red at Sebastian

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bewless with Natale supporting you. The seats here are reserved for the

    elites. Even thest few rows reserved for those with and worth of at least a bilion dors and only

    people with a worth of over ten billion can sit in the middle section.

    ¡°As for the first row? Youneed at least sobition worth of worth to sit here. Eater that, or you¡¯ll

    have to be someone of great importance to be here. A useless piece of trash like you wouldn¡¯t even

    have the right to enter the building it weren¡¯t for Natale bringing you in ¡±

    Evelin sted¡°. Lionel is right. We need to know our ce useless piece of take you can only be

    seated next to the trash can

    Disdain was written all over Lyra and Belinda¡¯s faces as well. However, they didn¡¯t say anything

    After all, they had tasted Sebastian¡¯s wrath before, and they were afraid of him going crazy apan

    ¡°see¡± Sebastian nodded. Then, he said loadly, ¡°So where should I sit with my worth of trilions?¡±

    ¡°Trillions?

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    When they head what he had said, the whole ce erupted intoughter.

    No one believed his words, and they all thought he was blutting

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t think before he speaks. Does he even know how much a trilion dors is?¡±

    ¡°Having a trillion dors would mean that you¡¯re the world¡¯s wealthiest man. I don¡¯t think you would

    even have ten thousand!¡±

    ¡°Where did this clowne from? He came here in tertain us, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Everyone started mocking him andughing

    Even Lillian couldn¡¯t stop sholding her head and sighing. She knew how much Sebastian loved

    bluffing, but she thought it had gone out of hand. There might not even be a trilion worth of

    worth if they added everyone¡¯s worth together.

    Lionel calmly said with a smile, ¡°Since Thave a worth of trillions, all of you don¡¯t have the right

    to sit with me.¡±

    Linsel sneered, ¡°Sebastian, Thave to admit, you are indeed the most shameless person here.

    You¡¯re spouting nonsense with a straight face, and you¡¯re not even embarrassed about it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°Of course not just ask anyone here and see if anyone belleves you,¡± Uonal retorted

    ¡°In that case, what really do have that kind of money? Sebastian asked again.

    at you truly have a trillion dors, neel down in front of you and call you Sine¡± Lionel chuckled. ¡°The

    question remains. Do you have?

    Sebastian smiled and said nothing Suddenly, hestood up.

    ¡°That useless piece of trash has recovered! Lyra was shocked. Then, she gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    ¡°So what if he could stand up? He¡¯s still useless,¡± Lionel said

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Jordan modded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Llonel Even if his legs have recovered, it still

    doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s a useless piece of trash,¡±

    Sebastian stretched his back after standing up. It was the first time he had stood up after his legs

    were broken.

    Of course, it hadn¡¯t been that long. Not even half a month had passed since then.

    Anormal person wouldn¡¯t be able to recover even after half a year after their legs were broken. Even

    if their legs were healed, their legs wouldn¡¯t be entirely fine

    However, Sebastian recovered in just halt a month, and he was absolutely fine now. It was as if his

    legs were never broken in the first ce.

    It proved just how shocking his recovery was. That was why he was a divine warrior.

    A divine warrior was extraordinary. He had basically surpassed a normal heman¡¯s limits.

    Cracking noises sounded all over his body. However, he just felt rxed and satisfied

    After that, he confidentlywalked to the stage. There was a table with a single seat, and it was

    prepared for Lord Wavebreaker

    ¡°What is that piece of trash doing? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s nning on sitting on the throne!¡°.

    ¡°Sebastian, I know you have a death wish, but that¡¯s my godfather¡¯s throne!¡± Lionel yelled furiously

    ¡°Sebastian, get down now. That¡¯s not

    not a seat that y

    you can have,¡± Lillian anxiously called out to him as well.

    However, it was as if Sebastian couldn¡¯t hear a single word they said. He sat on the throne with his

    legs crossed ¡°As expected, this seat feels nice!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    ¡°He¡¯s really out of his mind now. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually bold enough to sit on Lord

    Wavebreaker¡¯s throne. That¡¯s a crime punishable by death. Not even Ms. Green can save

    him now.

    Chapter 114TH STREIC

    ¡°He¡¯s disrespecting Lord Wavebreaker. Forget about Ms. Green. No

    one can save him now.¡±

    Lillian was anxious and furious. ¡°Sebastian, can you stop messing around? Get down now.¡±

    Sebastian stood up and walked down the stairs

    Lionel thought he was afraid and sneered, ¡°Brat, you just sat on the throne, and everyone here saw

    it. Even if you get off of it now, it¡¯s toote. However, I can spare you a chance to live. If you kneel

    and beg me for mercy now, I can put in a few words for youter. Then, my godfather will spare

    your useless life.¡±

    Lionel mocked Sebastian nonstop. Even if thetter did kneel and start berging, he would never

    plead on behalf of Sebastian. He only said that to mess with Sebastian.

    ¡°Sebastian, a man should know when to be humble. Why don¡¯t you kneel and beg Mr. Lionel for

    mercy? Lillian tried to persuade him.

    ¡°Should I kaneel in front of him? Can he handle it?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°You brat, my godfather is arriving soon. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this stubbornness up,¡±

    Lionel said coldly.

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. After getting a drink, he returned to the throne

    once more.

    The crowd finally realized he didn¡¯t get off the seat earlier because he was afraid. Instead, he just

    wanted to get a drink.

    Many of them were impressed with his courage. However, most of them were mocking him

    ¡°Lord Wavebreaker is here!¡±

    Everyone was alerted instantly, and they quickly kneeled to the ground.

    ¡°Kneel to wee the God of War!¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lillian quickly ran next to Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, Lond Wavebreaker is here. Kneel now!!

    When Lionel saw what was happening, he was furious. However, Lord Wavebreaker was about to

    enter the hall, and he didn¡¯t dare to do anything stupid.

    ¡°It¡¯sfortable here. Why should I get up?¡± Sebastian looked pleased.

    ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m begging you, alright? Please get up now,¡± Lillian was anxious as she pulled

    Sebastian with all of her strength. However, she couldn¡¯t move him at all.

    ¡°I thought you hated me. Why do you still care about my life?¡± Sebastian locked into her eyes as he

    asked.

    ¡°This is not the time to talk about this. Get up now, or it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Lilian was so anxious that she

    was about to cry.

    Sebastian held her hands. ¡°You still care about me. If that¡¯s the case, why did you want a divorce?

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin now. Get up first¡± Tears were about toe out of Lillian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get up unless you tell me the reason,¡± Sebastian said stubbornly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended so many people, including Mr. Gabriel. Only Mr. Lionel could save you, s

    ¡°So he forced you to get a divorce, right?¡± Sebastian grabbed her shoulders.

    Lillian nodded. ¡°Now that you know the truth, please get up now I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°This is great.¡±

    Sebastian held her to his embrace. He was ecstatic to get back what he had lost.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. Lord Wavebreaker ising¡± Lillian tried her best to push Sebastian away.

    Then, she wanted to pull him up, but Sebastian still wouldn¡¯t move at all.

    Then, a group of people entered the hall. Leading the group was a man in golden armor. He looked

    to be in his fotties

    The man looked fierce and proud.

    He walked confidently and exuded a domineering aura.

    He was like a sharp sword, and everyone would fear him just by looking at him.

    There were two men in silver armor following him, and they were two of the Four Guardians.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Behind them were the generals, and Gabriel was one of them.

    Lastly, there were the Wave City Defenders in thest row, lined up perfectly.

    Lord Wavebreaker was surprised when he saw Sebastian on the throne at first nce.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Wavebreaker!¡±

    Everyone greeted him in unison, and their eyes were filled with reverence and respect.

    Although they were all part of the upper sses from all over Wave City, Lord Wavebreaker was still

    way out of their league.

    Tale walked to the front of the stage and was prepared to get on his knees and greet Sebastian.

    Sebastian¡¯s lips moved a little, and be used a secretive whisper tomunicate with Yale. He told

    Yale not to expose his identity yet.

    Yale quickly stood straight and thought about how he had to act in the situation in front of him.

    However, Lionel and the rest thought Lord Wavebreaker was angry.

    Lionel pointed at Sebastian and scolded, ¡°Sebastian, you useless trash! Get up now and kneel in

    front of the God of War Ask for his forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°Kneel and ask for forgiveness!¡± Gabriel took a step forward and scolded as well

    Then, everyone started scolding Sebastian. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Vale instantly broke out in cold sweat out of fear. He couldn¡¯t believe those people would actually

    dare to scold the Supreme One. That was basically a death wish

    He didn¡¯t mind if they were seeking death, but he didn¡¯t want to be involved.

    Suddenly, Yale turned around and pped Lionel and Gabriel

    The crowd was shocked!

    gout at Sebastian. They wondered why he would stap Lionel and Gabriel

    They all expected the God of War to be furious, but they thought he should beshing i

    ¡°Uncle Yale, why did you p me?¡± Lionel asked aggrievedly as he held his swollen cheek.

    Gabriel looked shocked as well.

    ¡°Who are you calling Uncle Yale? Shut up! Yale scolded loudly.

    Lionel instantly trembled in fear, and he stared at Sebastian. He thought Sebastian had definitely

    angered the God of War and that he was implicated by it.

    Gabriel thought the same as well, and he painted at Sebastian and scolded, ¡°You useless piece of

    trash, don¡¯t you see the God of War is furious? Get down on your knees and ask for forgiveness

    now!¡±

    ¡°Please have mercy, Lord Wavebreaker.¡±

    Since Lillian couldn¡¯t persuade Sebastian, she nned on kneeling and asking for forgiveness on

    his behall.

    However, Sebastian pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel for no reason. He¡¯s not your parent.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Lionel yelled fiercely, ¡°You can die if you want to, but don¡¯t involve others!¡±

    Right after he said that, Lionel quickly bowed toward Yale. ¡°Uncle Yale, she¡¯s Lillian, the woman I¡¯ve

    told you about and your future daughter¨Cinw. Please don¡¯t me her Sebastian, that piece of

    trash, is to be med for everything. He¡¯s ignorant and challenged your authority. Please allow me

    to end him.¡±

    Lillian was terrified. She quickly pushed Sebastian away and hurriedly stood in front of Yale. Then,

    she got on both of her knees.

    At that moment, Yale saw the Seraphic Tear Pendant on her neck. Then, he thought about what

    Sebastian had done earlier, and everything made sense to him instantly

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities, Ms. Smith ¡°Yale quickly helped Lillian up. He was so shocked that

    his face turned pale.

    She was the Supreme he¡¯s woman, and he would never dare to have her kneel in front of him.

    However, nel was pleated. He thought the god of War was bring nice to Lillian because of him.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    ¡°Please, God of War, spare him. He didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you,¡± Lillian pleaded.

    Before Yale could respond, Lionel Interjected sharply, ¡°Lillian, remember who you a

    o you are. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e How can you demean yourself by begging for another man¡¯s life?

    ¡°That loser Sebastian dared to sit on my godfather¡¯s throne. Now that my godfather has returned,

    he still acts so brazenly! Killing him several times wouldn¡¯t be enough punishment.¡±

    ¡°The seat doesn¡¯t have his name on it, so why can¡¯t I sit here? Sebastian retorted with a smirk.

    Lionel was about to rebuke him when Yale suddenly shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? My godfather told you to shut up!¡± Lionel sneered.

    ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± Yale roared, his p sending Lionel reeling with its force.

    He was furious. He had thought Lionel had gained favor with the Supreme One, which was why he

    had agreed to adopt him as his godson, hoping to curry favor with the Supreme

    One himself.

    But it was clear this wasn¡¯t the case.

    Lionel hadn¡¯t recognized the Supreme One at all, let alone gained his favor. Outrageously, Lionel

    was even engaged to the Supreme One¡¯s woman!

    Ovee with rage, Yale wanted nothing more than to strike Lionel dead on the spot.

    ¡°Why are you hitting me again, godfather? Lionel asked, his voice devoid of anger. He still felt

    admiration toward Yale, despite his teeth being knocked loose.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me godfather, I never epted you as my godson,¡± Yale snapped

    ¡°Godfather. I mean, God of War, what have 1 done wrong?¡± Lionel asked cautiously, trying to

    understand

    Yale¡¯s:

    ¡®s rage boiled over. Hecked Lionel to the ground.

    ¡°You deceived me, and I want to kill you!¡±

    Still unsatisfied, he kicked Lionel repeatedly

    Lionel cried out, the pain so intense he felt as though his bones were breaking.

    The onlookers were shocked, this brutal disy was entirely unexpected.

    Despite Sebastian¡¯s tant disrespect toward the God of War, it was Lionel, whom Yale had once

    considered adopting as his godsun, who was now suffering Yale¡¯s wrath.

    The crowd was left bewildered by the turn of events.

    Grimacing in agony, Lionel knelt and said between sobs, ¡°God of War, Thave never Eed to you.¡±

    ¡°You dare le again!¡± Yale roared. ¡°You imed to have the Supreme One¡¯s favor. Is that not

    deceit?¡±

    Sweating profusely, Lionel insisted, ¡°Please hear me out, God of War. I¡¯ve never met the Supreme

    One, but being appointed head of the project department at Phoenix Corporation must mean some

    recognition.¡±

    ¡°A mere department head means nothing to the Supreme One,¡± Yale retorted sharply.

    ¡°God of War, I didn¡¯t intend to deceive you. Please, spare my life. I won¡¯t make such ims again,¡±

    Lionel pleaded repeatedly, his face drained of color.

    Yale was tempted to end Lionel¡¯s life.

    However, Sebastian hadn¡¯t spoken yet.

    He turned, seeking guidance.

    Through a secretive whisper, Sebastianmanded, ¡°All but Lillian, kneel here until nightfall.¡±

    Yale echoed loudly, ¡°Everyonencels here until nightfall¡±

    Though confused, no one dared to question or disobey themand.

    As Lillian started to kneel, Yale quickly interjected, ¡°Ms. Smith, you may stand.¡±

    She looked up, surprised and bewildered.

    ¡°This is not your concern for now. You may leave,¡± Sebastian said dismissively to Yale.

    Yale nodded slightly, took a few steps back, and then led his followers away.

    Gabriel shot Sebastian a re and muttered under his breath as he left.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Sebastian was proficient in ip reading, and caught Gabriel¡¯s mattered threat, ¡°I¡¯lle back and

    deal with youter.¡±

    He dismissed the threat with indifference.

    Surveying the crowd kneeling before him, he couldn¡¯t resist a sneer. ¡°All of you were so bold

    earlier, and now you grovel before me?¡±

    ¡°We kneel for Lord Wavebreaker, not you! Who the hell are you?¡± Lionel retorted fiercely.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this guy is so arrogant. He must have angered Lord Wavebreaker, and that¡¯s why

    we¡¯re being punished,¡± another voice chimed in.

    ¡°Daring to anger Lord Wavebreaker is a death sentence! He¡¯ll never let you off, you¡¯re as good as

    dead,d, someone else added.

    The crowd¡¯s anger was palpable as they hurled usations at Sebastian.

    Unfazed, Sebastian scoffed, ¡°You fools still don¡¯t grasp the situation. Didn¡¯t you notice how Lord

    Wavebreaker didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly after meeting me? I¡¯m the only one who can handle

    him.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Insolence!¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡±

    ¡°How dare you insult Lord Wavebreaker! Even if he overlooks it, his men won¡¯t spare you. You¡¯re

    dead!¡±

    The crowd was seething.

    ¡°Sebastian, stop this. If you keep this up, you¡¯re really heading for a dead end,¡± Lillian interjected

    angrily

    Sebastian just smiled and responded confidently, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Everything I¡¯ve said is

    true. I would say the same even if Lord Wavebreaker stood before me right now.

    Pointing at Sebastian, Lionel gritted his teeth and spat out, ¡°You fool, you¡¯re just begging for death. I

    bet you won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise. If you do, I¡¯ll ditch my family name and call myself a Wilder.¡±

    ¡°Deal. Make sure to remember, you¡¯ll be a wilder from tomorrow onward,¡± Sebastian replied.

    ¡°You sure are sharp¨Ctongued. We¡¯ll see how long you can keep this up,¡± Linnel furned, his anger

    simmering.

    Jordan scoffed, ¡°Mr. Lionel, there¡¯s no need to get upset over a dead man walking. Once it gets

    dark, we¡¯ll make our move and send this kid to the great beyond!¡±

    Lillian paled at their threats. She rushed to Sebastian, handing him a card ¡°There¡¯s a million dors

    in the card. Take the money and get as far away as you can, fast.¡±

    Lionel exploded, his face twisted in rage ¡°Lillian, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e How can you betray me like

    this?¡±

    Evelyn was equally incensed as shechimed in, ¡°You foolish girl! If you give him that money, you¡¯re

    no longer my daughter¡±

    Elijah¡¯s voice was stern as he added, ¡°Your mother is right. Put that card away. If you dare give it to

    him, I¡¯ll disown you from the family.¡±

    Ronan, Lucas, and others also joined in on criticizing her.

    To them, a million dors was nothing, but giving it to Sebastian was uneptable. They all

    thoroughly despised Sebastian, and helping him was tantamount to opposing everyone else.

    Despite the rising hostility, Sebastian remained infuriatingly calm. He turned to Lillian, a soft smile

    ying on his lips. ¡°Lan, keep your card. I won¡¯t take it, and I¡¯m not leaving Ravenview City.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll die if you stay,¡± Lillian insisted, her voiceden with worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the person who can kill me hasn¡¯t been born yet, Sebastian replied confidently, then

    pulled Lillian into his arms.

    ¡°What are you doing? Lian eximed. She was startled and attempted to pull away

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hold you for a while, Sebastian whispered.

    Sensing the gravity of the moment, Lillian stopped resisting. A pang of sorrow shot through her;

    Sebastian¡¯s time might be running out, and she wouldn¡¯t deny him this small

    sce.

    The sight sent Lionel into a blind rage. ¡°Let her go!¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°I won¡¯t Want her back? Come and get her yourself, Sebastian taunted with a mocking smile,

    beckoning Lionel with his fingers.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Chapter

    ¡°Sebastian, you bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Lionel roared. His rage boiled over as he saw

    Sebastian holding Lillian and taunting him.

    Lionel rose to his feet, ready to confront Sebastian, but has secretary quickly intervened. ¡°Mr.

    Lionel, please calm down. Do you want to defy the God of War¡¯s orders?

    The mention of the God of War doused Lionel¡¯s mes in a single sentence.

    Sebastian¡¯s bold defiance was something Lionel knew he could not emte without risking death.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Sebastian, your days are numbered. When darkness falls, I¡¯dismantle you plece by piece, only

    then will my hatred be appeased,¡± Lionel vowed with cold finality.

    Elijah was incensed as he witnessed the scene ¡°Lillian! Have some shamel sitting on a man¡¯sp in

    public, huh?¡±

    Lillian Instinctively tried to rise, but Sebastian held her tightly, keeping her seated.

    Unfazed, Sebastian locked eyes with Elijah. ¡°She¡¯s my woman. What¡¯s wrong with her sitting on my

    lap?¡±

    ¡°You and Lillian are divorced, you have no right to hold her now. Let her go,¡± Elijahmanded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let go of my daughter!¡± Roman and Evelyn echoed forcefully.

    Sebastian responded with a cold defiance, ¡°Are you all daft? Lillian and I signed a divorce

    agreement, but we haven¡¯t filed it yet. Legally, she¡¯s still my wife. So stop whining about me holding

    her. Even if we were to get a room right now, it¡¯s still none of your business,¡±

    Elijah and the others were left seething with fury, steam practicallying out of their ears. Yet,

    they were powerless to intervene.

    Lionel¡¯s fury burned hotter than any of theirs. Just two days prior, he¡¯d announced that he would

    name Lord Wavebreaker as his godfather and get engaged to Lillian.

    Now, his dreamsy shattered, reced by the humiliation of seeing the woman he loved in another

    man¡¯s embrace.

    Despite their anger, they were forced to kneel obediently on the ground, waiting for nightfall when

    they could finally stand and seek their revenge.

    Oblivious to the storm brewing around him, Sebastian bellowed, ¡°Where¡¯s the waiter? It¡¯s well past

    mealtime, get us some food?¡±

    Lionel¡¯s temper red again. ¡°This banquet was prepared for Lord Wavebreaker, and now that he

    has left, and with all of us still kneeling here, you dare speak of food?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you just kneel quietly with us, maybe Lord Wavebreaker might spare you and grant

    you an easy death,¡± another voice added.

    One by one, prople chided Sebastian, especially those who harbored old grievances against him.

    Sebastian responded with disdain, ¡°Cowards, all of you Just a word from someone else and you

    kneel, too scared to move, without any guts at all. You¡¯re all useless.¡±

    ¡°Damn, this guy is infuriating. I¡¯m going to chop him up after dark,¡± someone added.

    ¡°He is driving me crazy, I swear I won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s cut into a thousand pieces!¡± another dered.

    Sebastian¡¯s taunts fanned the mes of their fury. They seethed, gnashing their teeth, each man

    wishing he could rip him apart then and there.

    Lillian massaged her temples, feeling a headacheing on

    Lihan knew further persuasion was pointless. Sebastian had managed to offend a staggering

    number of powerful figures, and with nightfall approaching, their vengeance was all but assured.

    Even though Sebastian was a formidable fighter, he was still just one man against many,

    outnumbered and overwhelmed. The situation seemed dire

    Escape was a dead end either. The hotel was undoubtedly swarming with bodyguards and hitmen.

    No miracle could save them.

    All Lillian desired now was to be by his side, to share these final moments of happiness.

    ¡°Enough talk, I¡¯m thirsty and hungry. Why hasn¡¯t the food been served yet? Sebastian asked, his

    annoyance evident

    ¡°You¡¯ve offended Lord Wavebreaker and so many others. Who would dare serve you food? Your

    next meal will be served in hell!¡± jordan scoffed.

    No sooner had Jordan¡¯s words fallen than Natale approached with a team of waitstaff, each bearing

    an explsitely prepared dish.

    The food was as pleasing to the eye as it was likely to be to the pte.

    ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re going against all of us by doing this. Have you thought about the consequences?¡±

    Lionel challenged her sternly.

    ¡°Threats don¡¯t sway me. This is my hotel, and I dictate the rules within these walls,¡± Natalie retorted

    confidently.

    Lionel and the others seethed, but their scoldings were powerless against Natalie¡¯s unwavering

    resolve.

    The food was delectable, and the wine was a century¨Cold vintage, the finest the hotel had to offer.

    With one arm around Lilian, Sebastian sipped his wine and couldn¡¯t resist boasting, ¡°A beautiful

    woman by my side, exquisite wine on my tongue, and a room full of people kneeling before me¨C

    even the king couldn¡¯t have had it better.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? We¡¯re kneeling to Lord Wavebreaker, not to someone like you!¡±

    Jordan yelled furiously.

    Lionel clenched his jaw in anger as he shot a menacing re at Sebastian. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with

    you right now, but mark my words, you¡¯re going to die a horrible death when

    darkness falls.¡±

    Having eaten and drunk his fill, Sebastian stood up and stretched leisurely

    He strolled over to Lionel and Jordan, pulling out his phone to record them.

    ¡°Back off!¡± they shouted, their anger boiling over.

    Sebastian¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯d better watch your tone, or I¡¯ll post this video online. The whole

    world will see you groveling at my feet¡±

    The threat sent aware of panic through the group, they quickly bowed their heads even lower,

    terrified of the potential humiliation.

    Despite his taunt, Sebastian had no real intention of posting the video. As the Supreme One, he

    considered himself above such petty actions.

    After making his point, he circled the kneeling crowd and returned to his throne, lying down and

    closing his eyes to rest

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Sebastian, do you have anyst wishes? Lillian asked him softly.

    ¡°why do you ask? It sounds like you expect these to be my final words,¡± Sebastian replied with a

    faint smile,

    ¡°Do you think these people will let you go after dark? Do you think you¡¯ll survive Lillian pressed.

    ¡°You make a valid point. It seems I might meet my end here today¡± He sighed, feigning bravery but

    laced with a hint of resignation.

    Lillian spoke earnestly, ¡°If you know your fate, why do you insist on walking into it? But that¡¯s beside

    the point. Tell me if you have anyst wishes. It¡¯s the least I can offer you.¡±

    Sebastian stroked his chin thoughtfully before responding, ¡°I want you to help me have a child.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lillian p

    gasped, taken aback.

    She had not anticipated such a request as his final wish.

    ¡°Consider it. My family line has always been sparse, and now I am facing death without an helt.

    How can I ept this fate?¡±

    He then feigned wiping away a tear, adding a touch of drama to his plea

    Lillian bit her lip, wrestling with the enormity of the decision, but she nodded eventually.

    ¡°Are you certain? There¡¯s no turning back,¡± Sebastian asked with a hint of caution in his voice

    Lillian replied without hesitation, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. If I get pregnant, I will have the child and raise

    them myself.¡±

    She felt a deep sense of obligation to Sebastian, believing this to be a way to repay his kindness,

    Overjoyed, Sebastian swept her into his arms and headed for the elevator,

    ¡°You assholes, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Lionel roared in fury.

    He couldn¡¯t hear their exact words, but their intent was clear. The urge to intervene burned in him,

    but daylight still held him back.

    Natalie, who had been observing from a distance, saw Sebastian carry Lillian upstairs and

    immediately had the presidential suits prepared for them.

    Once inside, Sebastian gently set Lillian on the bed, quickly removed his jacket, and joined her.

    Lillian was tense, her nervousness palpable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t devour you,¡± Sebastian reassured her softly, caressing her cheek and

    blowing warm air into her ear, trying to ease her tension.

    Her virginal tension sent a thrill through him. Her cheeks turned red, and her heart raced.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Sebastian asked, his smile gentle.

    Lillian nodded, then closed her eyes, bracing herself for what was toe.

    Hershy demeanor was irresistibly enticing to Sebastian

    Ovee with passion, he leaned in and kissed her soft lips, losing himselfpletely in the

    moment.

    Meanwhile, Lillian¡® nervousness was palpable, her hands tightly clutching the pristine white bed

    sheets beneath her.

    Simultaneously, a group of figures d in ck and masked appeared silently in the hallway.

    They quickly disabled the surveince cameras with steel ball bearings as soon as they arrived.

    They moved with efficiency, converging on the presidential suite in a matter of seconds. Not a

    whisper or footstep betrayed their presence.

    te the space.

    The leader signaled, and one operative slid a sleek tube beneath the door. With a press of a button,

    astream of white smoke snaked into the room, swiftly saturating Inside, just as Sebastian was about

    to proceed further, he suddenly felt dizzy and copsed onto Lillian, both of them rendered

    motionless. Outside, the masked group counted down silently. When enough time had passed, the

    leader swiped a keycard, the door opening with a barely audible click Knives and dappers shed

    as they surged into the room. Finding their targets unconscious, they closed in, a deadly circle

    tightening around Sebastian and Lillian

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    ¡°Ms. Spark, the targets have fained, ¡°one of the men reported after confirming their condition.

    ¡°Te him up!¡±manded the leader, who then removed her mark to reveal a stunningly beautiful

    face

    The leader was none other than the Queen Bee, kena

    what if he¡¯s the famed Supreme One? He¡¯s sill fall into my hands,¡± Elenaboasted as she

    approached Lillian and ched for the Seraphic Tear Pendant around her neck.

    Suddenly, Sebastian¡¯s eyes shot wide open. His fingers tightened around her weist like a steel trap

    Elena was taken aback, and instinctively tried to pull away.

    However, Sebastian tightened his grip, seizing her by the neck.

    ¡°Let go of Me Spark¡± the group of masked men shouted.

    They brandished their swords and charged at Sebastian,

    These men were no ordinary fighters, they were formidable warriors, their swords shiling with the

    speed of lightning

    ¡°What a bunch of trash! Sebastian scoffed coldh

    He waved his hand, unleashing a massive burst of energy. With a deadening boom, the masked

    men were hurled backward

    Each man coughed up arge mouthful of blood mid¨Cair, as their organs shattered from within.

    They were dead before they hit the ground.

    To average people, these warriors were a force to be reckoned with. But to the divinely strong,

    anyone below a grandmaster was an insignificantisc

    And even a grandmaster was just a slightly tougher bug crush

    lena¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief as shewimessed the gruesome scene unfold bee her

    very eyes.

    She knew that being divinely strong was formidable, but this was a massacre Adeelte wamers

    snuffed out with a single, contemptuous gesture.

    The divinely strong was indeed terrifying!

    ¡°why weren¡¯t you affected by the ponen lena managed to ask, her voice trembling slightly as she

    struggled to conced her fear.

    Sebastianused dhrine energy to seal her abilities, then casually threw her to the ground

    ¡°Spack, you do have a rather bad memory, don¡¯t you? you forgotten that excel in both medicine and

    martial arts? How could a mere poison affect me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten. That¡¯s whymissioned this super sedative. It should have

    overwhelmed en samene divinely strong.¡± Encountered

    Sebastian shed a charming smile. ¡°Your sedative is quite powerful, but unfortunately, I immune to

    all poisons.¡±

    In truth, his wood was att. He had only sensed something was off and he his breath in time to

    avoid the effects of the poison

    ¡°What do you want? Elena asked, attempting to maintain some semnce of calm.

    ¡°Hand over the amulet, and I might let you dea less painful death.¡±

    ¡°You want to kill me and yet ask for the amulet? Dream en,¡± Elena scoffed, defianceringin her eyes.

    ¡°Ma.Spark, cooperation would be whe. Don¡¯tce me to be less than gentle.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s smile remained brint, but Elena, it was the smile of a demon, sending chills down her

    spi

    However, she steadied herself. ¡°I¡¯m not easily frightened. Use whatever tricks you hunde. Even

    though I¡¯m a woman, I¡¯m not afraid of you¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand,¡± Sebastian said, his tane turning sinister as he lunged at her

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± lenscreamed in terror, desperately trying to Eghtback

    But her efforts were in vain. Even with her full power, the oue wouldn¡¯t change

    The gap between the peak of a grandmaster and the Divine Realm was not just a step, but a chasm

    impossible to bridge¡­

    Sebastian quickly stripped off her clothes, leaving her naked

    However, the amulet was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Speal! Where have you hidden the amulet? Sebastian demanded, gripping her chin firmly, his eyes

    shing with murderous intent.

    As the Supreme One who was revered across the world, few treasures piqued his interest as this

    artifact did.

    Hended the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the hen amuleta to find the artifact, which fueled his

    urgency.

    ¡°You humliate me, then ask for the amulet? You¡¯re delusional Elena shouted back, her eyes zing

    with fury.

    As the esteemed heiress of the Novastar Organization and a high¨Cranking princess, she had never

    been slighted in her lide.

    This was the first time she had ever been at such a disadvantage, and the indignity of being forcibly

    stripped was a profound disgrace

    Rage consumed her at that moment, and she wished she could exact a severe revenge on

    Sebastian.

    ¡°Do you think 1 wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you, Ms.Speck?¡± sebastian¡¯s grip tightened, causing her

    considerable pain.

    ¡°Kill me if you must, but if I so much as frown, then I¡¯m no heiress of the Novastar Organization!¡±

    she dered, maintaining a defiant and fearless demeanor, though fear gruwed

    After all, few people were truly fearless in the face of death.

    She was merely convinced that Sebastian wouldn¡¯t dare to kill her because alte alone knew the

    amulet¡¯s location

    ¡°Ms. Spark, your couragemendable.¡±

    He released her and sat down on the bed, adopting a moreposed posture. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll

    do, you give me the amulet, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    2/2

    ¡°I can only give you one plece of the amulet,¡± Elena said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough, I need both pieces, Sebastian responded firmly.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to discuss,¡± Elena retorted, her voiceced with cold defiance

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened ominously, but then he let out a chillingugh that made Elena¡¯s

    skin crawl. His gaze roamed over her, a predatory glint in his eyes that twisted her stomach into

    knots

    You have a nice figure, and your skin is soft. It must be delightful¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Supreme One, how can you resort to such despicable tactics?¡± Elena challenged him,

    her indignation evident.

    ¡°It seems Ms. Spark still doesn¡¯t understand me well I¡¯ve always been a man who doesn¡¯t shy away

    from any means to achieve the ends.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two options. First, hand over both pieces of the amulet. Second, I¡¯ll take what I

    want, and then I¡¯ll break every bone in your body one by one until you yield! Remember, my word

    is always my bond ¡±

    Elena¡¯s eyes flickered with fear, but she swiftly masked it behind a facade of cool defiance.

    ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand!¡± Sebastian eximed, his fury barely contained as a hint of madness

    shed in his eyes.

    The next second, he lunged toward her rapidly¡­

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Sebastian swiftly pinned tenia to the ground

    ¡°Stop! I was wrong, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Her initial resolve crumbled under the weight of his thre

    Although she was arthless character, she had always valued her chastity, viewing as a spicant

    aspect of her dignin

    She¡¯d ricetto ser her life, but Sebastian¡¯s words made it clear. Submission wouldn¡¯t guarantee her

    safety. He¡¯d get the amulet either way. There was no point in sacrificing her virtue for nothing.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like ¡°Sebastian sed, easing his grip and standing up to straighten his clothes

    He had merely intended to intimidate her intopliance, without any real intention to follow

    through on his threats

    Elena was certainly attractive, but she paled inparison to Lillian.

    Even if he had needs, he could turn to Lilian,

    Hetossed his coat to her, signaling return to business. ¡°Hand over the amulet.¡±

    ¡°As if 1 would any something so precious on me.

    ¡°Then where did you put it? Sebastian presad C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to return it to the Novastar Organization,¡± Elena responded.

    ¡°How dare you trick mel

    Sebastian¡¯s fury erupted anew as he grabbed Elena by thereck, his grip menacing ¡°Do you think I

    wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Hear Mashed across Elena¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course, 1 know you woul, but I truly didn¡¯t lie to you I did

    send someone to take the amulet back to the Novastar Organization.¡± ¡°Then call your father right

    now and have him send the amulet over,¡± Sebastian demanded, his tone allowing no room for

    argument

    ¡°Wright, T¡¯Ucall now.¡±

    Not daring to defy him, Elena quickly took out her phone and dated anumber.

    she spoke in the Bandaskarnguage during the call.

    After hanging up, she faced Sebastian. ¡°Supreme One, my father has agreed to exchange the

    amulet, but it will take some time for him to get here¡±

    Sebastian nodded, his expression softening slightly as he called to summon Hydra.

    Soon after, Hydra arrived with several of his g

    ¡°Queen Bee!¡± Hydra eximed in surprise upon recognizing Elena.

    ¡°Her powers have been sealed by me, but she¡¯s very conning. Take her back and guard her

    closely. If you let her escape, you¡¯ll ha tower to me,¡± Sebastian instructed sternly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hydra responded before ceting Elenaaway.

    sebastion then summoned Natale.

    Upon entering the room, the bodies scared across the floor son a wave of rm through her ¡°tr.

    Wilder, what happened here?

    ¡°These people are from the Novastar Organization. They sneaked in quietly, and they had room

    keys. Your hotel¡¯s security has some serious gaps, Sebastian remaked with a cold but

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wilder,¡± Natalie said, visibly sweating from fear

    There must still be informants from the Novastar Organization inside the hotel. Find them as soon

    as possible, Sebastian instructed. Natale respectfully suggested, ¡°conduct a thorough investigation

    right away. This ce is a mess, let me get you another coom¡±

    Sebastian nodded, then carefully carried Liftin to a different

    After gently cing her on the bed, he pressed a hand to her chest and channeled his done energy

    to expel the poison from her body He had sensed the danger alier and advised her to hold her

    breath, but she had still inhaled some of the sedative

    Powerless, she¡¯d sumbed quickly to unconsciousness

    Fortunately, the sedative was harmless.

    Sebastian sessfully purged the poison, but Lillian remained asleep, her expression peaceful

    Noticing the faint dark circles under her eyes, he realized she hadn¡¯t slept well recently

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her, finding an unfamiliar peace in her quiet slumber

    Lillian slept until the evening before che groeply opened her eyes.

    ¡°Sebastian, what happened earlier?¡± she asked, her expression suddenly ansious as she recalled

    the events beloce she had passed out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was just a few petry thieves. I¡¯ve taken care

    of them¡± Sebastian reassured her softly, stroking her hair to soothe her.

    Lin sighed in relief, but then a thought struck her. ¡°What time is it now?

    ¡°There¡¯s about an hour left until it gets dark. You need in hurry,¡± she said, showing her willingness

    before lying back down and closing her eyes.

    Sebastian¡¯s bath hitched, desire surging within him. He took several deep breaths to quell there

    After a moment, Lilian opened her eyes to find him still staring at her. ¡°What are you waiting for? it¡¯s

    almost dark you don¡¯t do it now, we¡¯ll run out of time

    A gentle smile graced his lips. ¡°Lillian, I want you to bear my child, but it must be your true desire,

    not a debt repaid ¡±

    ¡°I am willing.¡± Lillian affirmed earnestly.

    ¡°No, you want to repay a debt, or perhaps you pity me. If I told you I wasn¡¯t going to die today,

    would you still want this? Sebastian asked.

    ¡°L¡± Lillian hesitated, caught off guard by his insight.

    Sebastian had urately pinpointed her true feelings, which were more inclined toward gratitude

    than romantic affection. She cared for him, but it was a mild fondness rather than deep love.

    If given the choice, she would prefer to repay him in another way, not by offering herself in such a

    significant manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s okory, you don¡¯t have to say anything I already know the answer,¡± Sebastian said, a touch of

    disappointmentcing his voice.

    He had hoped for a different revtion.

    Then he stood up and walked toward the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lillian asked urgently.

    ¡°There¡¯s a crowd waiting downstairs. Time to go and y,¡± Sebastian replied, his lips curling into a

    cold smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    y

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Dan¡¯t ge!¡± Lii called out, hurrying after him and grabbing his arm.

    ¡°Where caecan I go? Sebastian countered.

    Lilian was left speechless. Outside, the area swarmed with bodyguards and hired muscle, including

    many gang members.

    Their individuals had been summoned by those wating downstales, all with the intent of targeting

    Sebastian

    The situation was so tightly controlled that not even a fly could escape annoticed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Those clowns down there can¡¯t kill me,¡± Sebastian raced the kissing her

    forehead before turning to leave

    Mer a moment¡¯s hestation, Lillian decided to follow him

    Meanwhile, everyone remained kneeling obediently in the lobby downstairs. Not a single person

    dared to stand.

    Cord Worberaker¡¯smand held the weight of a sacred decree, and none dared disobey it in the

    slightest

    Their knees throbbed, threatening to give way, but they all endured it.

    Those who desperately needed the restroom were particrly miserable, faces fleshedwith barely

    contained agony.

    If they had been permitted, they¡¯d dly paid a million dors just for a moment¡¯s relict.

    Lionel was among this suffering group. Beyond the physical difort, his mind raced with turmoil.

    The image of his beloved with another men burned in his mind, fueling a blinding rage despite his

    attempts to push it away

    Just then, Sebastian and Lillian entered.

    The sight of Sebastian instantly sparked fury among those present, particrly Lionel, Jord Tyler,

    Maria, and the Smith family members.

    They¡¯dimerter hours, their legs nearly buckling, while their enemy leisurely enjoyed himselt, which

    only added to their frustration.

    Sebastian was indifferent to their offering and reclined his throne with a casuda. He sat with his

    legs crossed as he sipped wine and hummed a carefree time.

    Unable to contain his anger any longer, Lionel bellowed, ¡°Sebastion, you bastard, it¡¯s almost dark. I

    swear tear you to pieces and scatter your remains.

    Sebastien regarded him with disdain. ¡°While boasting isn¡¯t a crime, there should be a limit. You¡¯re

    lanceling before me, yet you threaten to destroy me. Don¡¯t you find that

    ¡°Jost you wait!¡± Llonel shouted. He seethed with fury, feeling as though hisngs might bunt.

    Although the others shared his anger, they had led their lesson. Saying defiant words while kneeling

    carried nosting better to wall, as dienes was nearing anyway

    Everyone was waiting¨Ckneeling on the ground, anticipating their moment of revenge, while

    Sebastian was also waiting, prepared to confront them

    He had inlerated mough. Though some dermed him easy to bully, he¡¯d teach them abrutal lesson

    today, show them the price of his

    Meanwhile, Lillian grew increasingly nervous as darkness approached.

    Sebastian reassured her multiple times, but it did little to ease her axleng

    He even considered revealing his true identity to her to calm her for

    As night finally, the atmosphere in the hall thickened with vision.

    ¡°It¡¯s night now! Time to stand,¡± someoneshouted.

    Everyone was eager to rise, but after kneeling for so long, their legs wenumb, dying their ability

    to stand

    Rather than immediately seeking vengance agent Sebastian, they staggered toward the restroom,

    desperate totales fint.

    ¡°Sebastian, you bastard, your time is up!¡± Lionel returned and immediately pointed at Sebastian,

    bellowing with murderous rage

    ¡°Get down here, trash!¡± jordan was also furious.

    He was stilming from the humiliation at the banquet two days ago when Sebastian had exposed his

    gifted painting as a forgery.

    Sebastion¡¯s disy of power today only stoked Jordan¡¯s rage

    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer a miserable death today!¡± Hayden roared turkusly

    His hand for Sebastian was unparalleled.

    He med Sebastiansteling Lilian, the woman he believed should have been his. Now, humiliation

    was heaped upon loss, fueling a nige unlike anything he¡¯d ever known.

    Tyk, Maria, and others also joined the chain of fury. They had rallied many thugs, now slowly

    surrounding Sebastian.

    Despite her dear, Lilian stood steadfast by Sebastian¡¯s side, her face pale but resolute,

    Sebastian wasn¡¯t afraid, but the threat to Lilian staked a cold fury. He rose, approaching the hostile

    crowd. ¡°You want to settle ounts with me, right? Today, ¡®I give you that chancee at me.¡±

    what arogance We have so many people here, and not only does he not beg for mercy, he even

    dares to talk arogantly. He really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯sing for him,¡± someone sal

    ¡°Preat his Limbs! want to thee him slowly Hayden¡¯s voice was raw with sadistic pleasure.

    Athismand, the doom thugs charged at Sebastian. These brutal men, highly paid by Hayden,

    were formidable opponents.

    Sebastian

    their charge with a cold smile. Instead of retreating, he advanced, stepping quickly forward and

    kicking the lead thug in the stomach

    The impact was so severe that the thug spat out arge mouthful of blood. He instantly curled up,

    and was sent flying backward, knocking down two others behind him several

    The crowd who were initially confident in their numbers, was taken aback by Sebastian¡¯s formidable

    strength

    However, they were not deterred. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together! Cripple him!¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t touch him!¡±

    Themand sliced through the air. It was as if a thunderp froze the crowd mid¨Csurge.

    Instinctively, the crowd turned to see who had spoken. From the hotel entrance, a group

    approached swiftly.

    1/1

    At their forefront was a tall woman in a ck miniskirt. Though she looked barely out of her

    twenties, an undeniable aura ofmand clung to her.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Her bright eyes, fair skin, and cascading hair only added to her authoritative aura, naturally

    compelling others to avert their gaze in deference.

    Following closely behind her were a dozen men in suits, each with a sharp gaze. They marched

    forward with synchronized movements. Their presence radiated an intimidating aura that made

    onlookers wary

    The crowd was now filled with confusion and uncertainty about the woman¡¯s identity, yet they

    hesitated to act rashly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± jordan demanded, eyeing the woman curiously.

    ¡°The Cadwell family from Divinopolis!¡± the woman dered with pride.

    ¡°The Cadwell family from Divinopolis!¡±

    The revtion sent a shockwave through the crowd.

    The Cadwell family from Divinopolis was a behemoth, ranked eighth among the formidable families

    in Dragotha.

    In contrast, the locally dominant Hunter family in Wave City might be the top family in their region,

    but they ranked well beyond so on a broader scale across Dragotha

    This disparity highlighted the vast difference in stature between them, akin to the gap between

    heaven and earth

    After recovering from his initial shock, Jordan quickly adopted a charming smile. ¡°I¡¯m Jordan, the

    second son of the Hunter family from Wave City. May I have the pleasure of knowing how to

    address you, miss?¡±

    The woman did not acknowledze Jordan¡¯s inquiry, instead walling directly toward Sebastian. ¡°You

    are Mr. Sebastian Wilder, correct?¡±!

    ¡°I¡¯m Sebastian, but I don¡¯t believe we¡¯ve met.¡± Sebastian responded, his eyes narrowing as he

    scrutinized the unfair woman.

    With an enchanting smile, the woman replied, ¡°Mr. Wilder, our madam has sent me to fetch you.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had no dealings with the Cadwell family, so I am not acquainted with your madam. Could there

    be some mistake? Sebastian asked, his confusion evident.

    The woman¡¯s smile remained. ¡°Your father was Jackson Wilder, and your mother was Yuliana

    Zatch. Am 1 correct?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s demeanor changed abruptly, as a glint of coldness shed in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been

    investigating mel

    His parents had died when he was very young, and he had been raised in seclusion by his teacher

    in the mountains.

    Very few people knew his parents¡® names, not even 15

    The woman sensed his unease and hastened her exnation. ¡°Mr. Wilder, please don¡¯t

    misunderstand. I mean no harm. Our madam and your mother were sworn sisters. If you don¡¯t

    believe me, perhaps this photograph will convince you.¡±

    She produced an old photograph and handed it to him.

    The photo depicted two young women, both strikingly beautiful and in their twenties.

    Sebastian¡¯s skepticism faded as he looked at the photo,

    He recognized one of the women as his mother because he possessed a simr photo, a cherished

    keepsake from her

    ¡°I believe you, but I have some matters to attend to here first. Once I¡¯m finished, I¡¯ll visit Divinopolis

    to see Aunt Lucy,¡± Sebastian said, referring to the woman in the photo who his mother had

    mentioned during his childhood.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, it¡¯s truly urgent. Our madam insists on seeing you right away,¡± the woman insisted.

    ¡°But what I¡¯m dealing with is also of utmost importance. We can discuss this after I¡¯m done.¡±

    Sebastian responded, his tone resolute

    He needed to use Elena to secure the two pieces of the amulet, which was his immediate priority.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, what could be more important than finding out about your mother?¡± the woman

    pressed, persistent in her effort.

    ¡°What? There¡¯s news about my mother?¡± Sebastian eximed, suddenly gripping the woman¡¯s

    shoulders tightly.

    He lost his father to a terrible illness when he was just four or five. A year or twoter, his mother

    fell from act but her body was never found.

    Despite his efforts, he had found no clues about her over the years. He suspected that wild animals

    had likely carried away her body, erasing any traces

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    When Sebastian grabbed the woman¡¯s shoulders, those behind her tensed, their bodies arching

    forward as they were ready to defend her.

    However, the woman raised her hand to stop them, turning her attention back to Sebastian. ¡°Mr.

    Wilder, our madam has been searching for your mother for years. We¡¯ve found some leads recently.

    Your mother might still be alive.¡±

    Stunned for a moment, Sebastian¡¯s shock quickly turned to excitement. ¡°Take me to Aunt Lucy

    Immediately.¡±

    At his level, few things mattered greatly¨CLillian was one, the artifact another, and anything

    concerning his mother was undoubtedly paramount.

    ¡°Please.¡± The woman gestured toward the exit, and Sebastian moved without hesitation.

    *Stay here!¡± Lionel, Jordan, and others blocked their path.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened instantly.

    ¡°Move out of the way! Do you understand the consequences of offending the Cadwell family?¡± the

    woman shouted fiercely

    Lionel quickly intervened, ¡°Miss, we certainly wouldn¡¯t dare provoke the Cadwell family, but we have

    deep¨Cseated grievances against this scum, so we hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Her fury was ignited. A swift p echoed across the room,nding hard on Lionel¡¯s cheek

    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Lionel eximed, both shocked and enraged as his hand clung to his

    cherk

    ¡°Hitting you is the least of it Get out of my way, or I¡¯ll take your fe!¡± The woman¡¯s voice dripped with

    malice.

    Lionel felt a surge of fear as a palpable aura of danger emanated from the woman. He stumbled

    aside, no longer standing in the way.

    The rest of the crowd, equally intimidated, hurriedly moved out of their way.

    After taking a few steps, Sebastian paused and turned back to Lillian, saying firmly, ¡°Wait for me to

    return.¡±

    Outside the hotel, a Rolls¨CRoyce stood waiting, nked by several Maseratis

    He and the woman entered the backseat of the Rolls¨CRoyce

    ¡°How should I address you? Sebastian inquired as the car pulled aw

    ¡°Ja Bet. I¡¯m the Madam¡¯s secretary,¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Bet What do you know about my mother ¡°Sebastian asked, his voice

    tinged with urgency

    Ja¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°I don¡¯t have many details either. We only recently stumbled upon

    a clue suggesting your mother may have been held captive.¡±

    ¡°What? Who did this?¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice grew louder, a fierce aura of anger enveloping him.

    Whoever dared to imprison his mother had crossed a line. He swore to himself that he would make

    them beg for death..

    Ja was taken aback by his intense reaction and reassessed him.

    From her briefings, Sebastian was understood to be a recently discharged soldier who had married

    into the rtively unremarkable Smith family.

    However, his current demeanor was that of a wrathful deity.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, please calm down. It¡¯s only a suspicion at this point. You should ask Madam directly

    when you meet her,¡± she suggested cautiously.

    ¡±

    Meanwhile in Divinopolis, within the opulent residence of the Cadwell family

    Sitting in a grand hall on a plush couch was Lecy Bet, the dignified and elegant matriarch of the

    Cadwell family.

    Across from her sat a young and beautiful woman, Jenny Cadwell, who bore a striking resemnce

    to her mother, Lucy,

    ¡°Mom, how can you force me to marry someone I¡¯ve never even met? I won¡¯t do it,¡± Jenny

    protested indignantly.

    *His mother and Jare sworn sisters. We promised each other this betrothal when you were both

    children. You¡¯llply, willingly or not,¡± Lacy stated firmly, her tonebrooking no argument

    Jenny fell silent, feeling intimidated but rebellious. ¡°M:

    ¡°Marrying a nobody? It¡¯s like forcing a princess towed a peasant. Dream on!¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve brought Mr. Wilder, Ja announced as she led Sebastian into the grand ball.

    Lucy rose immediately, her eyes sweeping over him. ¡°You must be Sebastian. You really resemble

    your father.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Lucy,¡± Sebastian greeted her as he approached.

    Despite this being their first meeting, there was a palpable sense of familiarity

    ¡°Come sit down, make yourselffortable,¡± Lucy said warmly, guiding Sebastian by the hand to sit

    on the couch next to her.

    She then turned to Jenny, who was absorbed in her phone.

    She instructed, ¡°Jenny, stop ying with your phone ande meet Sebastian.¡±

    Jenny pursed her lips and walked over reluctantly.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Say hello,¡± Locy urged, her tone tinged with a hint of displeasure.

    ¡°Hi, Sebastian.¡±

    Jenny¡¯s greeting wasckluster, clearly forced under Lucy¡¯s stem gaze

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s spoiled by me,¡± Lucy apologized with a chuckle

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Sebastian responded, offering a brief nce at Jenny,

    She was undoubtedly beautiful, but his mind was upied with more pressing matters.

    ¡°Aunt Lucy,

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Ms. Bet mentioned my mother might still be alive. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Lucy retrieved her phone and showed him a photo.

    was a settle of Jenny, but what caught his attention was not Jenny herself.

    Against a backdrop of pines stood a woman with disheveled hair, her figureblurred by distance

    Sebastian studied the photo intently, noticing the resemnce to his mother

    ¡°Aunt Lucy, based on this blurry image, why do you believe it could be my mother? beasked His

    curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed difficult to confirm from her appearance alone, but notice the bracelet on her wrist,¡± Luxy

    pointed out.

    ¡°My mother had a bracelet just like that!¡± Sebastian eximed, a memory shing through his

    mind.

    He had been very young when his mother disappeared, and his recollections of her were faint. It

    was Lucy¡¯s mention of the bracelet that jogged his memory.

    ¡°Exactly. That bracelet was a ssic model from that era, expensive and limited in edition.

    Moreover, it was spotted on the Zatch family ind, which is why I suspect the woman could be

    your mother,¡± Lucy affirmed.

    ¡°What connection does my mother have with the Zatch family?¡± Sebastian inquired, now thoroughly

    intrigued.

    ¡°Your mother was the eldest daughter of the Zarch family, the older sister of the current head of the

    Zatch family,¡± Lucy revealed.

    She continued to detail his parents history, exining that they were college ssmates who fell in

    love.

    After graduation, they nned to marry but faced strong opposition from the Zarch family due to

    the disparity in their social standings.

    The Zatch family was even more prominent than the Cadwell family and ranked fourth among the

    top ten families.

    As the eldest daughter of the Zatch family, Yuliana was practically a princess.

    However, Sebastian¡¯s father was merely a talented individual from a lesser¨Cknown family, leading

    to the Zatch family¡¯s disapproval

    Disheartened, his mother left her family and eloped with his father.

    Lucy suggested that the supposed ident where his mother fell from a cliff might have been a

    cover¨Cup.

    It¡¯s possible she was forcibly taken away by the Zatch family

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    ¡°Where is the Zatch family ind located?¡± Sebastian asked urgently.

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Lucy answered with a shake of her head.

    Sebastian then turned to Jenny.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know either,¡± Jenny said irritably.

    ¡°How could you not know if you¡¯ve been there? Sebastian pressed.

    T/1

    ¡°We went there by yacht, and it¡¯s hard to get your bearings at sea. How would I know where it

    was?¡± Jenny retorted coldly.

    ¡°Then you must at least know where you departed from, right?¡± Sebastian continued.

    ¡°We flew to the coast by helicopter first I don¡¯t know where that was either.¡±

    ¡°was there anything distinctive along the way that you remember? Sebastian asked, his voice

    showing a mix of hope and desperation.

    ¡°We were chatting at the time, I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Just stop asking, I don¡¯t know anything,¡±

    Jenny replied, clearly annoyed.

    Sebastian was left speechless by Jenny, who seemed almost deliberately unhelpful

    Lucy tried to reassure him, ¡°Sebastian, I know you¡¯re anxious, but we can¡¯t nish this. The Zarch

    family likely keeps their ind well hidden. It¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve never heard of either. But don¡¯t worry, I

    will find a way to locate it.¡±

    find the

    ¡°Where are the Zatches based?¡± Sebastian asked again, deciding to be more direct and

    determined to find the Zatch family for a clear answer.

    Sensing Sebastian¡¯s determination, Lucy quickly interjected, ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t act rashly. The Zatch

    family is not to be trilled with. Going there without any proof would be useless and could put you in

    danger. Trust me, I will handle this.¡±

    Sebastian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Locy. I won¡¯t do anything recess.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with us for a while? Spend some time with Jenny and get to know each other

    better,¡± Lucy suggested, smiling warmly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sebastian was taken aback, sensing that Lucy might be trying to set him up with Jenny

    Seeing his confusion, Lucy rified, ¡°You two have a betrothal arrangement. Once we find your

    mother, we will arrange your wedding ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m betrothed to her?¡± Sebastian eximed, clearly baffled

    Lucy smiled gently and exined, ¡°It was a childhood engagement arranged by your mother and

    Now that you¡¯re both adults, it¡¯s time to honor that promise¡±

    ¡°Aunt Lucy, I¡¯m already married. Let¡¯s forget about this,¡± Sebastian replied.

    ¡°Good to know,¡± Jenny chimed in, visibly relieved.

    tany significant family background.

    She had been resistant to the idea, perceiving Sebastian as a nobody without a

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian was dressed simply andcked any outward signs of wealth, which was far from what

    she imagined.

    As a wealthy heiress with many suitors, she couldn¡¯t imagine marrying such a man, especially when

    her heart belonged to Harrison, the distinguished heir of the prestigious Zatch family.

    Lacy continued, undeterred by their reactions. ¡°I know, you married into a minor family in

    Ravenview City and just recently divorced.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve signed the divorce agreement but haven¡¯t actually divorced, and we don¡¯t n to,¡±

    Sebastian corrected her.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The engagement was made by your mother and I. With her fate uncertain, I must

    bonor our agreement, and you must too. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to her. Do you want to

    dishonor your mother? Lucy pressed, her tone growing stern.

    ¡°Mom, why force him? He doesn¡¯t want to marry me, and I certainly don¡¯t want to marry him. Why

    bother?¡± Jenny protested, her frustration clear

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin too much, but there¡¯s no room for discussion, Lucy stated firmly, closing the

    topic.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Lucy¡¯s determination left Sebastian in a difficult spot as he couldn¡¯t easily reject her proposal

    After all these years, she had maintained their old ties. She actherly sought him out and never

    disparaged his background, all the while insisting on in the

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but respect Lucy for her loyalty and dedication to the engagement agrement

    made years ago.

    Soon after, Spences, the head of the Cadwell family, returned home.

    Unlike Lucy¡¯s warmth and kindass, Spencer exhibited haughtiness and adismissive attitude toward

    Sebastian

    Spencer wasted no time in expressing his disapproval of the potential marriage between Sebastian

    and his daughter.

    In Lucy¡¯s absence, Spencer pulled Sebastian aside for a blunt conversation. ¡°I¡¯m a straightforward

    man. You¡¯re not worthy of my daughter, and Thope you¡¯re aware of that.¡± Sebastian was taken

    aback. He took a moment to process Spencer¡¯s harsh words before regaining hisposure. ¡°I

    understand I¡¯ll speak with Aunt Lacy and rity things.¡± Spencer nodded, seemingly satisfied.

    ¡°Once it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll give you ten million dors, mough for you to livefortably for the rest of

    your like in a small ce heavenview City.¡±

    Sebastian remained silent, his thoughts focused solely on finding his mother. The prospect of

    marrying Jenny or receiving money held dan interest for him.

    However, his silence ww.misinterpreted by Spencer and Jenny as epting their terms.

    Jenny thought that since Sebastian was just a small¨Ctown nobody, Spencer¡¯s offer was a windfall

    he could never dream of Why wouldn¡¯t he agree?

    During hunch, Lucy seized the opportunity to push the two together. ¡°Sebastion, Jennys going out

    with some friends this afternoon. I worry about her, would you mind

    Her suggestion was less about concern and more about a strategic move to create an opportunity

    for Sebastian and Jenny to spend time together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kint Lucy. I¡¯ll fr good care of her, Sebastian assted her with a nod

    Though displeased, Jenny couldn¡¯t defy Lucy¡¯s Eim stance and reluctantly agreed.

    Observing the exchange, Spencer remained quiet. His rise to hisment position had been

    significantly aided by his father¨Cinw, and he held tory in high regard as a result. After lunch,

    Sebastian and Jenny prepared to love the house together.

    Jenny¡¯s car was a Mercedes, which seemed modestpared to her affluentstabus

    Just as Schastian was about to get into the car, Jenny stopped him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want people to get the wrong idea. You take acab,¡± she said dismissively, handing han 100

    dors along with the address before driving away

    Her gesture was clear, she wanted to sever any misperceptions or hopes Sebastian might harbor,

    emphasizing the gap between their worlds.

    Sebastian remained unded. He took out his phone and dialed Hydra. ¡°The Zach family in

    Divinopolisowns a secluded ind Find is location, need the information as soon as possible¡±

    Despite Lucy¡¯s efforts to uncover the same information, Sebastian felt pressing need to elerate

    the process.

    As Sebastian was about to hall ataxi, a Ferrari sports car screeched to a halt in front of hi

    A young woman who appeared to be about 17 or 18 year old excitedly jumped out of the car.

    ¡°Sebastian, is that really you?¡± she eximed upon recognising him.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Sebastian looked puzzled. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The woman pouted with a yful hint of offense in her voice. ¡°Sebastian, it¡¯s me. Zoey Lewis. Can¡¯t

    believe you don¡¯t remember me.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re Zory? Sebastian eximed, surprised as his memory at Zory was still of her from

    two years ago.

    Two years ago, he had rescued her during a kidnapping.

    She was just a little girl at that time, very youthful and unassuming

    Now, she had grown into a striking young women, taller and unmistakably more mature, particrly

    in her femininity.

    It was almost inconceivable that she was the same person.

    ¡°Sebastian, you finally remember!¡± Zoey¡¯s voice overflowed with joy

    She clung to his arm as if fearing he might disappear if she let go

    ¡°I¡¯ve spent two years searching for you without anyck. I¡¯m so happy fate brought us together

    again.¡±

    ¡°Why were you booking for me?¡± Sebastian asked, puzzled.

    His acquaintance with Zoey was brief, and he had little interaction with the Lewis family since the

    res

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? promised I¡¯d marry you when 1 grewup Well, now I am,¡± Zoey decked,

    pulling out her chest with a bold gesture that seemed to emphasize her mahdity

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but nce at her. His breathing quickened involuntarily, a reaction driven by

    instinct rather than intention.

    Noticing Sebastian¡¯s are and his reaction, Zoey wasn¡¯t offended instead, she felt a secret thrill at the

    acknowledgment other transformation.

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯ll have to wall formed another two years, I¡¯m not old enough to marry yet, but I can

    be your girilend in the meantime,¡± she said, looping her arms around his neck and rising on tiptoes

    to kiss him

    ¡°Zory, calm down, Sebastion said semly as the pently pushed her away

    Although Zory was undoubtedly beautiful and tempting Sebastim was a married man and felt it

    inappropriate to lead a young gel astray.

    ¡°Sebastian, Tamcalin,¡± Zory replied, looking up at him with a resolute smile.

    ¡°When I was kidnapped two years ago, I made a secret vow to marry my rescuer, and I intend to

    keep that promise.¡±

    ¡°Your fatherpensated me for that rescue. You don¡¯t need to feel obligated by such a promise.¡±

    ¡°Nopensation is worth more than my life, and I don¡¯t care about that. I want to marry you,¡±

    Zoey insisted, clinging to Sebastian¡¯s arm more firmly.

    ¡°Zoey, I¡¯m already married There¡¯s nothing you can do about that,¡± Sebastian replied, hoping to

    discourage her intentions..

    ¡°You¡¯re really married,¡± Zoey acknowledged, her face falling slightly.

    ¡°But I expected that Someone as outstanding as you wouldn¡¯t be single. It doesn¡¯t matter, I can be

    your concubine,¡± Zoey said casually,

    ¡°What are you talking about, youngdy? Let go of me right now,¡± Sebastian scolded, his tone

    sharpening.

    The boldness of young girls these days often took him by surprise, and he was struggling to

    navigate this situation.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. You have to let me be your girlfriend, or I won¡¯t give you the treasure,¡± Zoey said, her voice

    tinged with indignation.

    ¡°What kind of treasure could you possibly have that would interest me? Sebastian asked,

    skepticism evident in his tone.

    ¡°The Aether Script!¡± Zoey dered.

    ¡°What? You have the Aether Script?¡± Sebastian was surprised.

    His eyes widened in astonishment as he gripped her shoulders tightly.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    The two amulets and the Seraphic Tear Pendant were rumored to lead to an artifact that could

    drastically enhance a practitioner¡¯s strength.

    Yet, no one had ever seen this artifact, nor were its powers confirmed

    However, the Aether Script was different.

    Sebastian¡¯s mentor had described the Aether script as a celestial treasure with incredible powers,

    capable of reviving the dead and altering fate.

    ¡°Whoever obtains the Aether Script obtains the world,¡± the ancient texts imed.

    His mentor had witnessed the Aether Script¡¯s existence firsthand, but it had vanished d without a

    trace during a chaotic battle.

    Sebastian¡¯s relentless search had yielded nothing until Zoey¡¯s startling im

    His astonishment was palpable.

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± Zoey winced, her expression pitiful

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sebastian quickly released her.

    ¡°Do you really have the Aether Script?¡±

    Zory replied proudly, ¡°Of course. I knew you were searching for it, so I¡¯ve been looking too. I got

    lucky and found it.¡±

    ¡°Can you give me the Arther Script? I will pay you any price.¡±

    Sebastian ?n knew his request was audacious. The Aether Script was a treasure beyond measure,

    far surpassing any earthly wealth,

    However, obtaining the Aether Script was imperative for him.

    ¡°My condition hasn¡¯t changed, I want to marry you,¡± Zory stated, her smile unwavering.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I understand you¡¯re already married. I¡¯m willing to be your concubine,¡± she

    repeated.

    ¡°How can that be? This isn¡¯t ancient times, you can¡¯t just have two wives,¡± Sebastian retorted.

    ¡°Do you really believe that? Zoey scoffed dismissively

    She added, ¡°Which sessful man doesn¡¯t have a bunch of women? Anyway, I¡¯ve already stated

    my condition. Now tell me whether you agree or

    Sebastian fell overwhelmed with a wave of emotions. He hadn¡¯t even resolved things with Lillian

    yet. If she discovered he was even considering a concubine, it would be disastrous.

    However, the stakes were incredibly high. The Aether Script wasn¡¯t merely a relic, it was a powerful

    artifact, capable of wreaking devastation upon Dragotha and himself if it fell into the wrong hands.

    After a moment of heavy consideration, Sebastian epted her condition. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±

    ¡°Then kiss me,¡± Zoey immediately demanded, adding another condition that left Sebastian

    momentarily dumbfounded.

    Times were definitely changing. Such a young girl was this bald, and if older women were anything

    to go by, they must be even more formidable.

    o you think I¡¯m ugly?¡±

    Seeing Sebastian hesitate, Zory immediately became very angry. ¡°Sebastian, what do you mean? 1

    asked you to kiss me, and you¡¯re still hesitating. Do you

    ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re very beautiful,¡± Sebastian said frankdy.

    Zoey possessed a beauty that rivaled Jenny¡¯s, yet her youth was a dangerous liability. If anyone

    discovered their rtionship, they might use him of abducting a minor.

    ¡°So what are you waiting for? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m an easy woman, do you? Zoey said angrily.

    *1st have my first kiss!¡± she dered.

    A sense of helplessness washed over Sebastian. All he could offer was a Deeting kiss, a gesture

    that still filled him with guilt.

    Zoey¡¯s cheeks flushed the color of a ripe apple, adding to her irresistible allure.

    Zoey sheda sly smile. ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m yours now, and with thates full responsibility. If you

    ever dare to leave me, I¡¯ll tell everyone that the famous Supreme One harassed and abandoned an

    underage girl. This is the proof.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Zory then shook her phone, revealing that she had secretly turned on the recording mode and

    captured the entire scene.

    Acold sweat pricked Sebastian¡¯s forehead. He had been outsmarted. Zoey was bolder and far more

    resourceful

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    The thought of being manipted by a young girl tarnished his image as the Supreme One.

    How could be face the world if this became known?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,e to my house to get the Aether Script,¡± Zoey urged, tugging at Sebastian¡¯s arm and

    guiding him toward her car.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I have some things to take care of first. I¡¯lle to your house Inter,¡± Sebastian

    replied, resisting the impulse to follow immediately

    His promise to Lucy echoed in his mind¨Ca vow to protect Jenny that he wouldn¡¯t abandon.

    After all, the Aether Script was securely housed at Zoey¡¯s ce, so it could wait a little longer.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s exchange phone numbers,¡± Zoey suggested.

    Meanwhile, a group of young men and women conversed at a coffee shop¡¯s window¨Cside table.

    Their designer clothes hinted at affluent backgrounds

    Just then, another young woman approached the group

    ¡°Jenny, over here,¡± Winnie rk called out eagerly.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, didn¡¯t mean to keep you all waiting.¡± Jenny apologized as she joined them.

    Winnie said with a teasing smile, ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush, but Mr. Zatch sure is.¡±

    A blush spread across Jenny¡¯s face as she nced at Harrison. Their unspoken connection was

    undeniable, needing only the slightest encouragement to blossom.

    So, where are we going next? Winnie inquired.

    ¡°How about karaoke?¡± suggested Ryan Thompson, Winnie¡¯s boyfriend, and Harrison¡¯s sidekick

    Despite Ryan¡¯s wealthy background, his family wealth paled inparison to the immense Zatch

    fortune.

    The karaoke outing was a n he and Harrison had concocted earlier, with the unsavory aim of

    getting Jenny drunk and exploiting the situation.

    Although Harrison was aware that patience would eventually win Jenny¡¯s affection, his long¨C

    standing desire for her made him impatient.

    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±

    ¡°I agree too.¡±

    ¡°Since no one has any objections, let¡¯s head over now,¡± Harrison chimed in.

    ¡°Hold on a minute, I have another friending,¡± Jenny Interjected.

    Though she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Sebastian, he was still a guest of her family.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Winnie asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°The son of one of my mom¡¯s friends,¡± Jenny replied with a hint of unease in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention him before. It wouldn¡¯t happen to be an ex¨Cboyfriend, would it?¡±

    Winnie teased.

    A surge of anxiety washed over Jenny. She hesitated, then blurted out the truth, ¡°He and I are

    betrothed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Winnie gasped, clearly shocked.

    Her offhand joke had hit unexpectedly close to home. Though not an ex¨Cboyfriend, he was indeed

    her fianc¨¦.

    Harrison¡¯s smile froze immediately at her words.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sensing his displeasure, Jenny quickly added, ¡°I only found out yesterday myself. It¡¯s aplicated

    situation and he¡¯s quite unsophisticated. We¡¯re going to break off the Engagement in a couple of

    days.¡±

    Past then, Sebastian entered the entier shop, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    chapter130

    Winnie scrutinized Sebastian as he walked in.

    His attire was unmistakably modest, looking like it came straight from a street market. His clothes

    looked to be not worth more than 200 dors.

    Winnie¡¯s disdain was evident, even more pronounced given her expectations.

    ¡°so it¡¯s you, the poor guy dreaming of marrying our Jenny? she taunted.

    Ryan¡¯s voice joined the chorus of mockery. ¡°Tad, you ought to know your ce. Jenny is the

    Cadwell family¡¯s princess, a phoenix among sparrows. A guy like you shouldn¡¯t even dream of her.

    Better keep your distance, or it won¡¯t end well for you!!

    The others chimed in with simr taunts, all except a woman named Hannah Walker.

    Jenny turned to Sebastian and said, ¡°They¡¯re a bit harsh, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t respond, but his frown deepened.

    Jenny¡¯sment seemed to Indirectly endorse the others¡® cruel words.

    Still, since she was Lucy¡¯s daughter, Sebastian held his tongue.

    The group soon left the coffee shop.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    There were three cars for the eight people, Jenny¡¯s, Harrison¡¯s, and Ryan¡¯s.

    However, none seemed inclined to offer Sebastian a ride.

    ¡°Come sit with me,¡± Hannah called out to Sebastian, offering him aseat

    ¡°Hannah, why bother with this bumpkin? He looks filthy What if he dirties our car? Winnie

    comined, visibly displeased.

    Hannah felt a bit embarrassed, but since it wasn¡¯t her car, she refrained from saying more.

    ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll take a taxd,¡± he said.

    Hannah had been the only one who hadn¡¯t mocked him and had even attempted to include him.

    Naturally, Sebastian didn¡¯t want toplicate things for her.

    ¡°Mr. Zatch, wee!¡±

    The manager of Night Realm Karaoke hurried out to greet them, his enthusiasm evident.

    As one of the top spenders from Divinopolis and one of the Four Young Lords, Harrison was known

    for his extravagant nights out, often surpassing a million dors in a single

    He was always a prized customer

    ¡°Take us to the Emperor Room,¡± Harrison directed, moving inside with an air of familiarity.

    The manager quickly followed, apologizing with a polite smile, ¡°Mr. Zatch, I¡¯m sorry, but the Emperor

    Room is currently upied. How about the Dragon Boom instead?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Harrison replied, not too bothered.

    He knew the social intricacies of Divinopolis.

    Despite his status as a major heir of the Zatch family, there were still those he wouldn¡¯t want to

    cross

    The owner of the karaoke bar, though not from a distinguished family, was a formidable figure with

    backing from the influential Lewis family.

    The Dragon Room was slightly less prestigious than the Emperor Room, but still luxurious and

    expensive.

    With his typical generosity, Harrison ordered bottles of wine costing tens of thousands of dors

    each.

    Combined with the exorbitant room fee, the evening¡¯s expenses would easily surpass a million¨Ca

    mere trifle for an heir of his stature.

    Sebastian found himself isted, sitting alone while the others engaged in conversations about

    every cars and watches¨Ctopics he had no stake in

    Given their earlier disdain, even if he had something to contribute, he preferred to keep to himself.

    As everyone took turns picking songs, they conveniently overlooked Sebastian

    The group was quite talented vocally, especially Jenny Her beauty was matched by her sweet,

    almost professional¨Clevel singing voice.

    Had she not been born into wealth, she could have easily pursued a sessful career in the

    entertainment industry.

    Throughout the evening, drinks flowed freely toward Jenny, who epted each without refusal.

    Before long, her cheeks were flushedcrimson, signaling her growing inebriation

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s lead back,¡± Sebastian suggested.

    He sensed that something was off and urged Jenny to leave.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Jenny was inclined to agree as she felt the effects of the alcohol as well.

    But Winnie interjected, her voiceced with anger, ¡°We¡¯re having so much fun, and you just had to

    ruin it, don¡¯t you?!

    Harrison sternly warned, ¡°Kid, do you really think Jenny¡¯s your nce? Let me tell you, Jenny is my

    woman. If you even breathe in her direction, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±

    Sebastian ignored their threats, locusing on Jenny again. ¡°You¡¯ve had enough to drink. Let¡¯s head

    back, or Aunt Lucy will be worried.¡±

    ¡°Kid, did you not hear what I just said?¡± Harrison tumed, growing even more enraged at being

    dismissed.

    Winnie was also furious. ¡°Jenny, make your choice. Are you going to leave with this loser or stay

    and hang out with us?

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m st

    staying here with you all. If you don¡¯t want to be here, just go back alone,¡± Jenny told Sebastian.

    Though she wanted to leave, she didn¡¯t want to upset her friends.

    Sebasan felt helpless.

    Lucy had entrusted him with Jenny¡¯s well¨Cbeing, and leading her in this state wasn¡¯t an option. If

    anything went wrong, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Lucy

    At that moment, a woman in a form¨Cfitting dress entered the room.

    She appeared to be in her early thirties, her figure exuding a mature charm. Every movement she

    made was captivating, a charm that younger women couldn¡¯t easily replicate.

    This was Sabrina Moore, the manager of the karaoke bar.

    Upon learning that Harrison was there, she came specifically to offer him a drink

    Harrison felt a surge of pride as she poured for him. Few in Divinopolis were worthy of such

    attention from Sabrina, and it was a significant point of pride for him.

    After Sabrina left, Ryan stood up and praised Harrison, ¡°Mr. Zatch, you¡¯re amazing. To have Ms.

    Moore offer you a drink, that¡¯s something we can¡¯t even dream of ¡±

    ¡°Is Ms. Moore that influential Hannah asked, confused.

    Winnie chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Sullivan¡¯s mistress. What do you think?________

    You mean Charles Sullivan, the head of Shadow Dragon Lodge from the Celestial Dragon

    Organization?¡± Hannah asked, still uncertain.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Winnie replied gravely.

    The Celestial T Dragon Organization holds power over both the legal and criminal worlds. In

    Dragutha, they re only second to the Supreme Padlion. Their leader, Mr. Fabian Davies, is one of

    the few who could challenge the Supreme One.¡±

    Everyone was awestruck.

    Though they came from established families, some people were simply out of their league.

    Midway through the evening, Winnie went to the restroom. While washing her hands, a portly man

    leered at her.

    ¡°Hey there, sweetheart. How much for the night?¡± He reached out and gave her a firm p on the

    rear.

    Her revealing outfit and bold makeup made her look like one of the club¡¯s hostesses, so the man¡¯s

    misunderstanding wasn¡¯t entirely surprising

    ¡°How dare you harass me! Are you blind?¡±

    Winnie wasn¡¯t one to be messed with and promptly pped the man across the face.

    ¡°You little beat, how dare you hit me! the man barked, his fury ignited. He retaliated with two ps

    and a couple of kicks.

    Winne screamed in pain. Just then, Ryan who hade looking for her saw themotion.

    ¡°How dare you hit my woman! You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Ryan stormed over, raining down blows on the

    man until he was a bruised

    Though his family wasn¡¯t as influential as Harrison¡¯s, Ryan was still from a second¨Ctier family.

    Anyone daring to mess with his girlfriend naturally enraged him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret Fliis. Ell make sure you pay!¡± the portly man yelled as he fled

    Ryan srolled, ¡°My or is Dyan Thompson I¡¯m in the Dragon Room. I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡±

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Ryan dismissed the portly n

    y man as a nobody

    Divinepolis had plenty of influential people he wouldn¡¯t dare cross, but he knew most of them. This

    stranger¡¯s unfamiliar face suggested he wasn¡¯t anyone important.

    ¡°Winnie, what happened to your face?¡±

    When Ryan brought Winnie back to the room, her swollen cheek, clearly from being pped, drew

    immediate attention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even ask! I ran into a drunk who thought I was a hostess and tries to harass me,¡± she said

    angrily.

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. Her provocative outfit certainly yed into the

    misunderstanding.

    ¡°You bumpkin, what are youughing at?¡± Winnie snapped, her fury rekindled by Sebastian¡¯s

    chuckle.

    ¡°My apologies. Go on,¡± Sebastian said, offering an apologetic smile.

    Winnie red at him before continuing, ¡°I was so mad that 1 pped that jerk, but then he hit me

    back. Luckily, Ryan came looking for me.¡±

    ¡°What an idiot! Did you teach that jerk a lesson, Ryan?¡± one of their friends asked,

    ¡°Of course! Anyone who dares to harass my girlfriend gets what¡¯sing to them. I beat him up

    severely,¡± Ryan said proudly.

    Do you!

    u think we¡¯ll get into trouble? Hannah asked, her concern visible.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Not many people in Dininopolis would dare mess with us, especially with Mr.

    Zatch here,¡± Winnie replied dismissively.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Ryan quickly added, ¡°Winnie¡¯s right. Mr. Zatch is one of Divinopolis¡¯s Four Young Lords. If that jerk

    tries to get revenge, he¡¯ll only be asking for trouble.¡±

    After considering this, Hannah realized they were probably right and chose not to pursue the matter

    further.

    ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back,¡± Sebastian suggested once more.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about potential trouble, but he wanted to retrieve the Aether Script

    quickly.

    Harrison¡¯s expression immediately darkened.

    ¡°Kid, do you really think Jenny¡¯s your fianc¨¦e If you want to leave, go ahead. I¡¯ll personally make

    sure she gets home,¡± he said, his re fierce and unmistakable.

    Jenny was the woman he desired, and he was determined to win her over tonight. He wouldn¡¯t

    allow Sebastian to whisk her away before aplishing his goal.

    Though Jenny wanted to go home, she didn¡¯t want to upset Harrison.

    She turned to Sebastian and said, ¡°You should head back. Tell my dad I¡¯ll be hometer.¡±

    Sebastian felt a wave of helplessness. He couldn¡¯t leave in good conscience, not after promising

    Lucy to watch over Jenny,

    Meanwhile, the portly man stumbled back into the Emperor Room, his face bruised and swollen.

    The Emperor Room was thergest and most luxurious in the club, serviced by several high¨Cquality

    hostesses.

    A middle¨Caged man with amanding presence sat on the couch with two women beside him.

    One was Sabrina, and the other appeared younger, like a college student. Her pure, sweet looks

    set her apart from the other hostesses.

    She wore a miniskirt, and her long, smooth legs were distractingly alluring

    The middle¨Caged man fondled her legs, asionally leaning into her neck. Although she felt

    repulsed, she didn¡¯t dare show any hint of dissatisfaction.

    Several bodyguards stood behind the man, their postures imposing and their gazes sharp

    The middle¨Caged man looked up in surprise as the portly man entered. ¡°Mr. Whitlock, what

    happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t even ask. I got beaten up!¡± Nathan spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva, his eyes

    zing with rage

    ¡°What? Who had the nerve to beat you up on my turt?¡± the middle¨Caged man asked, his previously

    rxed aura reced by something far more menacing

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    The room¡¯s atmosphere tensed.

    Sensing the shift, Sabrina spoke with urgency, ¡°Mr. Whitlock, what happened?¡±

    Nathan Whitlock had amassed a fortune through questionable enterprises and was now worth

    billions. He was there to discuss a partnership, so Charles took his presence seriously

    Nathan fumed, ¡°I went to the restroom and saw a pretty girl, then decided to ask her price. Who

    knew that little wench would p me and call some guy over? Look what he did to me!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Whitlock. I¡¯ll make sure you get justice,¡± Charles assured, his tone brimming with

    malice.

    ¡°Mr. Whitlock, let¡¯s head to the surveince room,¡± Sabrina suggested

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°No need. The guy said he was in the Dragon Room waiting for me Calls himself Ryan Thompson,¡±

    Nathan spat.

    ¡°Dragon room?¡± Sabrina frowned.

    ¡°You know something?¡± Charles asked.

    Sabrina nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a group of rich kids, led by Harrison Zatch, one of Divinopolis¡¯s Four Young

    Lords.¡±

    ¡°Harrison, the Zatch family¡¯s eldest son?¡± Nathan faltered.

    Although he wasn¡¯t from Divinopolis, he had heard of the Four Young Lords¨Csons of the city¡¯s

    leading families. They were not to be trifled with

    Charlesughed. ¡°Rx, Mr. Whitlock. You¡¯re my friend. Even if all Four Young Lords show up,

    they¡¯d be the ones apologizing!¡±

    He then turned to the bodyguards behind him. ¡°Go and bring them here!¡±

    Most people wouldn¡¯t dare provoke Divinopolis¡¯s Four Young Lords, but Charles was not most

    people.

    As one of the four heads of the Celestial Dragon Organization, even the head of the Zatch family

    would have to respectfully call him Mr. Sullivan.

    Inside the Dragon Room, the party continued, oblivious to the approaching storm.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The door to the private room was kicked open, startling everyone inside.

    ¡°Which one of you is Ryan Thompson?¡± Den, the leader, demanded sternly.

    ¡°That¡¯s me. Who are you guys?¡± yan demanded, his annoyance evident.

    ¡°Take him!¡±

    Den wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, two bodyguards grabbed Ryan.

    ¡°Let go! Do you know who I am?¡± Ryan struggled fiercely

    Harrison stood up. ¡°Who are you people? You can¡¯t just drag someone away like this!¡±

    Den sneered, ¡°This Idd hit our boss¡¯s VIP guest. I suggest you all stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re theckeys of that fat guy,¡± Ryan spat, his anger rising.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ryan, eldest son of the Thompson family. Touch me at your own peril.¡±

    ¡°The Thompson family isn¡¯t worth anything Take him!¡± Den spat on the ground, showing clear

    disdain

    Harrison¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°I¡¯m Harrison, the eldest son of the Zatch family. Could

    you show me some respect?

    ¡°No one¡¯s getting any favors. Take him!¡± Den scoffed. Charles was his backer. He feared no

    mere kids.

    ¡°Jenny, you shouldn¡¯t go. Let¡¯s head back,¡± Sebastian urged, trying to stop her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, pp back alone,¡± Jenny snapped, shoving Sebastian aside.

    Her eyes were full of disdain. To her, Sebastian was simply a coward in the face of trouble.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Sebastian shook his head with a wry smile but followed the group

    Soon, they arrived at the Emperor Room.

    Harrison and his group were still unaware of the impending danger, but he immediately recognized

    Charles as the leader.

    He stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m Harrison, the eldest son of the Zach family. What do you intend

    to do with my friend?¡±

    Charles gave a sly smile. ¡°The Zatch family heir means nothing to me.

    Harrison¡¯s expression darkened, and he was ready to erupt in anger. Suddenly, his eyes fell on

    Sabrina nestled in Charles¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Are you Mr. Sullivan?¡± Harrison¡¯s demeanor changed dramatically.

    It was well known that Sabrina was Charles mistress, so anyone who had her in their arms was

    likely Charles himself.

    ¡°At least you¡¯ve got some sense. Yeah, I¡¯m Charles,¡± Charles sneered

    Harrison and his group gasped.

    They had been discussing Charles¡® fearsome reputation moments before, and now here he was in

    the flesh

    Though they were wealthy, Charles was part of the Celestial Dragon Organization, a group that

    wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill. Taking a life was easier for them than crushing an ant

    Charles turned to Nathan. ¡°Mr. Whirlock, we brought him here. How would you like to handle this?¡±

    Ryan¡¯s legs gave out, and he fell to his knees before Charles. ¡°Please, Mr. Sullivan, spare me!!

    Harrison and the others paled.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Nathan approached Ryan with a sneer and pped him hard across the face.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    The sound was sharp and clear, making everyone wince

    Blood trickled down the corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth, but he didn¡¯t dare fightback He could only tremble

    in fear.

    ¡°You little punk, weren¡¯t you acting all tough before? Show me that bravado now!!

    Nathan pped him again before kicking him in the face, causing blood to push from Ryan¡¯s nose

    ¡°Sir, I was wrong. Please, forgive me just this once.¡± His plea for mercy was a stark contrast to his

    earlier arrogance.

    ¡°Please help him,¡± Winnie urged Harrison.

    Harrison¡¯s expression shitted. He knew of Charles¡® reputation for brutality and knew his status as a

    wealthy heir was irrelevant here.

    Yet, to do nothing would be a severe loss of reputation.

    Gathering his courage, Harrison said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, my friend was wrong to offend your associate.

    We¡¯re ready to apologize. Could you let him off just this once?

    Charles crossed his legs. ¡°If you¡¯d offended me personally, I might spare you for the Zach family¡¯s

    sake. But this time, you¡¯ve wronged my friend, so unless he forgives you, not even your father can

    help.¡±

    Harrison turned to Nathan ¡°Mr. Whitlock, how about we apologize and you forgive him?¡±

    ¡°Forgiving him isn¡¯t impossible, but sincerity is key,¡± Nathan replied arrogantly.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already knelt before you. Isn¡¯t that enough sincerity?¡± Ryan asked, sounding aggrieved.

    ¡°After the beating you gave me? Too easy! Nathan¡¯s gaze fell on Winnie, and a sly grin spread

    across his face.

    ¡°How about this? Have your girlfriend keep mepany for the night. If she pleases me, I¡¯ll let you

    go.¡±

    Winnie¡¯s face named pale at the suggestion. Nathan¡¯s corpulent frame made her feel sick

    Heferred with hast, already moving toward her like he owned the right to, unconcerned with Ryan¡¯s

    approval.

    Although Hyen felt awful about it, he didn¡¯t dare to stop Nathan.

    ¡°Mr. Zatch, sow me!¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t rely on Ryan, Winnie turned to Harrison for help

    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, Mr. Whitlock, let¡¯s not bring the women into this. Please, a little respect for the Zatch

    family,¡± Harrison said, summoning his courage,

    Charles smiled lightly. ¡°Respect for the Zatch family? Certainly.¡±

    Harrison felt a surge of relief and was about to thank him when Charles continued, ¡°You can leave,

    but the three women stay.¡±

    He was referring to Winnie, Hannah, and Jenny.

    All were attractive, but Jenny stood out. She had been a campus beauty in school and had just

    graduated from university, now in her prime. She looked truly captivating.

    Charles had noticed her immediately. This was a prize he couldn¡¯t walk away from.

    The three women turned pale with fear.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jenny gathered her courage and said, ¡°I¡¯m the Cadwell family¡¯s eldest daughter. Please, let me

    go.¡±

    Charles scotted. ¡°Your Cadwell family might be one of the ten great tamilies, but they can¡¯t touch

    me. Besides, I enjoy women of your caliber. It¡¯s thrilling to break someone so high and mighty,¡±

    ¡°No, please, no!¡± Jenny¡¯s terror nched her face. She tried to escape, but fierce bodyguards at the

    door were an unyielding barrier.

    Harrison wanted to protest further, but Charles grew visibly angry. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. If you don¡¯t

    leave now, I¡¯ll deal with you too.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should just go,¡± Max Campbell suggested hesitantly

    Harrison nced at jenny, his reluctance warring with fear.

    This was the woman he¡¯d been courting, eone he¡¯d hoped to win over tonight. Now, she would be

    another man¡¯s conquest.

    Though it pained him, he realized there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°Mr. Zatch, save me,¡± Jenny pleaded, her eyes filled with desperation.

    But Harrison felgned ignorance, turning his back and leading his friends out the door. The others

    scurried behind him, abandoning the three women to their fate.

    ¡°Ms. Cadwell,e here,¡± Charles said impatiently, reaching out to grab Jenny.

    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, please spare me,¡± Jenny begged tearfully, but her pleas only seemed to fuel Charles¡®

    perverse excitement.

    Despair washed over her. There was no escape until a hand suddenly blocked Charles¡® path.

    ¡°You can¡¯t touch her!¡± Sebastian stood between Jenny and Charles, blocking his advance.

    Despite Jenny¡¯s ws, he had promised Lucy he would protect her.

    ¡°Sebastian, you..¡± Jenny was astonished

    The man she had dismissed earlier as timid was risking himself for her, while her supposed savior,

    Harrison, had fled like a coward

    The bodyguards who had been letting Harrison and the others leave now grew furious. They

    mmed the door shut, blocking any exit.

    The group seethed.

    ¡°Do you have a death wish? Don¡¯t drag us down with you! Apologized to Mr. Sullivan immediately!¡±

    Ryan demanded.

    Max was equally irritated. ¡°If you make Mr. Sullivan angry, none of us will get out alive. Kneel and

    apologize right now.¡±

    Charles looked at Sebastian and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since anyone dared defy me. You¡¯ve

    got guts, kid¡±

    Sebastian replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble, but I¡¯m taking these two with me.¡±

    He gestured to Jenny and Hannah.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, thank you for your kindness, but you can¡¯t us. Please go, don¡¯t make a futile sacrifice,

    Hannah pleaded, tears filling her eyes

    She was deeply moved by Sebastian¡¯s intervention but unwilling to drag him down with them.

    ¡°Huh is right, you should go,¡± Jenny echoed, tears of regret streaming down her cheeks.

    She wished she had listened to Sebastian¡¯s earlier warnings. This mess was their own doing

    Sebastion remained silent. His posture was unwavering as he fixed his game on Charles.

    Charles let out achillingugh that sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡°What if I insist on keeping them?¡± he taunted, his voice dripping with ace.

    Sebastian shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have the power to do that,¡±

    Charles chuckled again, hisughter filled with scorn..

    The entire room stared at Sebastian with a mix of pity and stom, as if he were a man already

    condemned.

    Las an

    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, this man¡¯s disrespect is his own. Whatever you do to him, it¡¯s none of our business,¡±

    Harrison quickly disassociated himself from them, eager to avoid any repercussions

    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, we¡¯re not with this idiot. You should take it up with him, not us.¡±

    ¡°You can gode if you want, but don¡¯t drag us down with you.¡±

    Charles was known for his ruthlessons and propensity for killing without hesitation.

    He initially just wanted Jenny and the others for a bit of forced entertainment. However,

    consequences.

    All they could do now was pray that Charles¡® wrath wouldn¡¯t extend to them as wel

    Sebastian¡¯s defianment

    ot was bound to infuriate Charles, potentially leading to grave

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to speak to me in such a manner, Who the hell are you?¡±

    charles sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to mess with,¡± Sebastian replied calmly.

    Jenny groaned inwardly, already picturing the bloody consequences of Sebastian¡¯s defiance.

    charles¡® dry was notorious, and she feared Sebastian wouldn¡¯t make it out alive

    Theathers looked at Sebastian as if he were a fool, bewildered by his seemingly senseless

    bravado.

    charles¡® smilebisted into a cruel gr. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what someonel supposedly can¡¯t mess with can

    do. Den, take him down!¡±

    Den, one of charles¡® most capable aides and an advanced¨Clever warrior, approached Sebastian

    with a malicious grip.

    Herised his hand, sinady muning a few ps in the air as if finding the perfect angle to strike

    This gesture was a clear demonstration to everyone that he was about to hit Sebastian¡¯s face,

    showing extreme confidence

    From everyone¡¯s perspective, Sebastian wouldn¡¯t dare to retaliare, and it would be tule ven if he

    tried.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Den roared as he shrug his hand.

    This is his favorite technique. He always aimed for the face when hitting someone. The feeling was

    quite peculiar to him

    His p was swift and the sound of the air tearing telt le thunder,

    Jenny and Hannah nimed their heads away, able to beat watching

    ¡°p!

    The crisp sound at a p rang out as expected, load and clear, pantul even to hear

    Charles and the others wore cruel smirks, but their expression tree in shock and disbehet a split

    secondter.

    I want Sebastian who reeled back from the blow. Instead, Den was sent flying by Sebastian¡¯s

    own strike, crashing into the wall and then slumping motionlessly to the floor

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.

    Sebastian¡¯s reaction was lightning¨Cfast, his movement a blur that only Charles managed to track

    Everyone was shinned, especially Jenny and Hannh

    They had med Sebastian was merely a foolish young man courting death, destined to be brutally

    beaten to death

    Unpectedly, Sebastian proved himself astonishingly powerful, incapacitating one of Charles¡® top

    endorcers with a single move.

    Charles seethed, a mix of surprise and fury twisting his features. ¡°So you¡¯re an expert, which

    exins your arrogance! But you shouldn¡¯t have provoked me. Today, even a tiger must bow

    before me, and a dragon must cell in my presence.¡±

    Sebastian smirked dismissively. ¡°Charles, right? Apologize to these twodies while I¡¯m still calm,

    and I might let you walk away.¡±

    A collectie gasp rippled through the room.

    ¡°He¡¯s crazy. This guy must be insane. Does he even know what he¡¯s saying Harrison trembled,

    terrified Charles would retaliate against them all

    ¡°This idiot is doomed. Let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t drag us down with him,¡± Ryan and Max murmured,

    their faces pale with fear

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Charles was a trullying figure whom no one should provoce, yet he was being asked to apologie by

    Sebastian¨Can audacious act.

    Charles stared intensely at Sebastian, his pane sharp and cold.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, kid. Today, I¡¯ll make sure you wish you were never born! You look, what are you

    waiting for? Get him! Tear him apart!¡± Charles covatel. His coramand ignited the burly men

    surrounding Sebastian. Theynged forward like a pack of wolves, each wielding a dagger with

    murderous intent

    They were Charles¡® elite, each a mid¨Clevel warrior and desperado.

    Sabrina also narrowed her eyes, ready to intervene at any moment,

    As Charles¡® lover, she was no mere ornament. Her strength was even greater than Den¡¯s, nearly

    invincible under a grandmaster.

    Jenny, Hannah, and the others could hardly bear to watch.

    Though Sebastian had shown impressive strength, they knew he was now outnumbered.

    They envisioned a bloody end, with Sebastian hacked apart by the ruthless des closing in.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    The the lunged at Sebastian, the first aiming acious deeper as stomach.

    Two others targeted his chest and neck, while several more attacked warinus other vital spots.

    Sebastian remained expirsalonless, his body eerily still as the des descended

    ¡°Serves him right!¡± Harrison and his group snorted, their attitudes far from sympathetic at the

    unfolding scene.

    Jenny and Hannah averted their eyes, unable to bear the sight.

    ¡°This is the price of crossing me,¡± Charles said with a sadistic smile.

    However, the expressions of the thugs changed drastically as they felt the daggers hit an immense

    resistaner as if stabbing Into steel.

    in the next second, a terrifying force erupted from Sebastian. A food boom follimised, and a scene

    unfolded, one that the onlookers would never forget.

    The thugs were instantly hurled away by the force, spewing blood mid¨Cat, dead before they hit the

    ground.

    The hostesses in the room screamed in terror, scattering to avoid the falling bodies.

    Harrison, Sabrina, and the rest stood petrified Their mouths gaped, eyes filled with shock and

    disbelief.

    Even Charles¡± eyes widened in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t fathom what had just unfolded before him.

    His men were among his most elite, capable of taking down even in advanced¨Clevel werke when

    they attacked together but were annihted in an instant by Sebastian

    It wasn¡¯t just a quick defeat. Sebastian had barely moved, merely activating his protecting energy to

    obliterate Charles¡® men

    Such power was truly formidable

    ¡°Jenny, who exactly is he? How can he be so powerful?* Winnie asked in shock.

    ¡°He¡¯s just¡­my mom¡¯s friend¡¯s son. thad no idea he was this powerful either,¡± tenorresponded, her

    fare filled with amazement and her mind swirling with tumultuous thoughts

    She had initially thought Sebastian was just aesuntry bumpkin from a small town. Now, she realized

    she had beenpletely mistaken???

    Sebastim was clearly a masterfully skilled individual hiding his true capabilities.

    Harrison and Ryan were also left apape, filled with shock and ascge of relief

    They had mocked Sebastian, and had he retaliated, they could have been the ones lying on the

    ground.

    Charles fixed his gaze on Sebastian and said coldly, ¡°ror someone so young to possess such

    skills, you are definitely not animown. Who exactly are you?¡±

    At this moment, Charlespletely shed any underestimation he had harbored, pest by the disy

    of skill Sebastian had shown, he felt dwarfed

    ¡°Let them leavefirst, Sebastianmanded in an indisputable one.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re invincibile, kid?¡± Charles narrowed his eyes, a chill shing through them.

    Sebastian stood with his hands behind his back, nemaining silent.

    To him, Charles was simply another grandmaster, amasinuted out.

    Seeing Sebastian¡¯s calm demeanor, Charles felt uncertain and decided toply with Sebastian¡¯s

    demand, allowing Jenny and the others to leave first

    Harrison and Ryan felt as if they had been spared, and dashed off without looking back.

    Jenny and Hannah also didn¡¯t linger

    Although Sebastian was powerful, Charles was not to be tried with, and it wasn¡¯t certain that

    Sebastian woulde out on top

    ¡°They¡¯re gone now, so you can tell me who you really are,¡± Charles pressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to mess with!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death! Charles roared in anger.

    ¡°Feel free to try,¡± Sebastian replied with a smirk.

    Instead of attacking outright, Charles pulled out a gun and aimed it at Sebastian.

    ¡°Kid,ad

    you¡¯re strong, and I might not beat you in a straight fight. But can you outmatch my gun?¡± Charles

    innered

    ¡°Go ahead and shoot, Sebastian responded, remaining utterlyposed.

    Even before he had entered the Divine Realm, he could resist bullies with his protective energy.

    Sabina approached with a smug smile. ¡°You may not be aware, but Mr. Sellin¡¯s gun is specially

    made to prate any grandmasters¡® defenses. It¡¯s extremely powerful. If he pulls the triper, your

    head will explode.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your gun is faster than me. But remember, if your shot doesn¡¯t kill me, I will make sure

    you¡¯re the one who ends up dead,¡± Sebastian dered with confident

    Indice

    Even if Charles¡® gun could prate a grandmaster¡¯s defense, Sebastian¡¯s divine energy was far

    beyond their level

    ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant, kid. Do you really think I won¡¯t shoot? Charles said coldly.

    ¡°You talk too much. If you¡¯re not going to shoot, I¡¯m lening.¡± Sebastian said, tuming toward the door.

    Charles¡® eyes lilized with fory, but ultimately, he lowered his gun.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you shoot? Sabrina asked, pearled by Charles¡± hesitation.

    That kiriston confident, and I don¡¯t want to take any risks. Is everything ready? charles tened to

    Sabrina and inquired.

    ¡°Don¡¯t westry, Mr Sullwn, I¡¯ve already cleared the area, and we¡¯ve set a trap outside. He won¡¯t be

    leaving alive,¡± Sabrina assured him confidently.

    It turned out that she had quietly issuedmands just moments before. By now, all the guests had

    been discreetly cleared out. As Sebastian left the room, he immediately sensed something, was

    off.

    Upon reaching the main hall, he saw it was filled with numerous burly men standing around, at least

    a hundred in total.

    Each one had a fierce look and was armed with weapons¨Cknives, swords, and some even held

    crossbows and handguns.

    At that moment, Charles and Sabrina emerged. ¡°You killed my men. You¡¯re not walking out of here

    alive today.¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Sebastian turned to face Charles and said coldly, ¡°I considered sparing you, but since you¡¯re intent

    on dying, I¡¯ll dly oblige.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    ¡°Kill that insolent brat! Charles fumed with rage.

    As one of the four heads of the Celestial Dragon Organization, revered and respected by

    thousands, he was unustomed to such disrespect.

    Hismand was immediate and lethal.

    The disciples of the Celestial Dragon Organization charged at Sebastian with a ferocious cry that

    reverberated through the air, their murderous intent palpable.

    Though the Celestial Dragon Organization was the premier existence in Dragotha, boasting a core

    membership of warriors, most were only beginner¨Clevel.

    However, thebined force of hundreds attacking simultaneously posed a formidable threat.

    Yet, Sebastian remainedposed.

    with a flick of his wrist, a deafening boom shattered the tense silence. The charging disciples at the

    front were met with an invisible force that hurled them back with sickening. thuds.

    Blood arced through the air as their lifeless bodies hit the ground.

    The remaining attackers halted in terror. Their faces paled while their eyes widened with shock and

    fear¡­

    They had faced strong opponents before, but Sebastian¡¯s effortless ughter defied anything they

    had witnessed.

    His power was simply too frightening.

    Charles was both rmed and enraged, and he bellowed, ¡°Everyone, attack at once! Anyone who

    hesitates will face the wrath of ourws!¡±

    As the disciples of the Celestial Dragon Organization heard Charles¡± threat of punishment, they

    were terrified and immediately sprung into action, charging forward again.

    The organization¡¯s rules were harsh. Disobedience meant severe punishment, potentially even

    extending to their families.

    Faced with a certain death if they retreated, they saw a slim chance of survival in fighting

    Even if they died, at least their families would not be implicated and would receive some

    compensation.

    Sebastian met their charge with stoic efficiency, each strike killing several men.

    To the ordinary eyes of these warriors, he appeared invincible.

    at

    It was like they were a flock of sheep attacking a tiger, utterly powerless.

    Sabrina was deeply shaken by the scene, never imagining that such a formidable being existed.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles was equally astonished

    As a grandmaster, be recognized that he couldn¡¯t match Sebastian¡¯s disy of effortless power,

    which clearly ced Sebastian far above him in strength.

    Sabrina¡¯s face was etched with fear. She turned to Charles and said, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, this man is too

    powerful. Even if every single one of them falls, he won¡¯t even have a scratch.¡±

    ¡°I know that,¡± Charles responded.

    He had never intended for his ordinary disciples to defeat Sebastian, they were merely to distract

    him so he could find an opportunity to strike.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    No longer hesitating as he saw more than half of his hundred disciples in, Charles raised his

    pistol and pulled the trigger.

    With a loud ¡°bang¡°, a bullet shot out at lightning speed toward Sebastian, aimed to prate

    everything in its path.

    Sebastian¡¯s back was still turned, and he was seemingly oblivious to the iing threat

    Suddenly, he spun around and extended a hand. What followed left the onlookers dumbfounded.

    The bullet halted less than two inches from Sebastian¡¯s palm, blocked by an invisible force and

    unable to advance further.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    charles¡® mouth hug open, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

    The pistol was specially designed to prate the defenses of grandmaster¨Clevel warriors and

    boasted piercing power surpassing that of ordinary sniper rifles, capable of breaking through a

    grandmaster¡¯s protective energy

    Yet, it had been effortlessly stopped by Sebastian.

    Charles hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he would swear it was a hallucination

    ¡°You are¡­¡± He suddenly thought of something, his eyes widening in horror.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Just then, Sebastian pushed forward with his palm, causing the bullet to ricochet back instantly.

    There was a loud ¡°bang¡± as Charles¡® head burst open like a watermelon struck by a bullet, creating

    a gruesome scene too horrifying to watch..

    A stunned silence descended.

    The onlookers¡® expressions mirrored pure terror, surpassing even the fear one might feel at

    encountering a ghost.

    One by one, a domino effect of tear gripped them. The first fell to their knees with a heavy thud,

    then another, and another, until the entire room was a sea of trembling supplicants.

    They all felt the primal, chilling dread of confronting something beyond human.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Sebastian appeared to them not as a man at this moment, but as a god of deaths.

    They had thought Charles to be very powerful, possessing a specially made pistol that could kill a

    grandmaster.

    Yet, he was killed in a single move by Sebastian, a feat beyond human capability,

    Sebastian approached Sabrina, who nearly wet herself in fear.

    ¡°Mercy, my lord, all of this was Mr. Sullivan¡¯s¡­ ah, Charles¡® idea, it had nothing to do with me!¡±

    Sabrina pleaded desperately, her arrogancepletely gone.

    ¡°You and Charles nned this together. So, you too shall share the me,¡± Sebastian said coldly.

    ¡°No! Please spare me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Anything?¡± Sebastian asked, intrigued.

    ¡°yes, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re very satisfied,¡± she responded, assuming Sebastian wanted something

    sexual.

    She clung to his leg immediately, trying to climb up

    Despite being nearly thirty, Sabrina still maintained her charms, presenting an alluring figure.

    Suddenly, Sebastian lifted his foot and pinned her hand to the ground.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Sabrina screamed in pain.

    ¡°Still trying to seduce me? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Sebastian sneered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t dare anymore, please spare me,¡± Sabrina begged, her voice strained with pain as if her

    hand might snap at any moment.

    behave yourself, or you¡¯ll end up like Charles,¡± Sebastian said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare you this time. From now on,

    Anxiety hung heavy outside Night Realm Karaoke. Jenny and Hannah exchanged worried nces

    at the closed door.

    ¡°Jenny, do you think he can make it out alive? Hannah asked anxiously.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Jenny replied with uncertainty, though she knew the chances of Sebastianing out

    alive were almost zero.

    She wouldn¡¯t have cared about Sebastian¡¯s fate before, but now he was in danger because he tried

    to save her.

    If something happened to him, she would feel guilty.

    Harrison approached and said, ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how powerful Mr. Sullivan is. That guy is

    definitely dead.¡±

    Ryan nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s definitely going to die a horrible death.¡±

    ¡°He was so strong, maybe he can make it out,¡± Hannah retorted, somewhat defiantly

    ¡°If he does, I¡¯ll let him use my head like a ser ball!¡± said Harrison.

    Ryan, not to be outdone, said, ¡°And if he does, I¡¯ll stand on my head and eat shit!¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Hannah couldn¡¯t rehate it at all

    charles¡± power had already lett a huge impression on everyone, not to mention that he was also the

    leader of the Celestial Dragon Organization. This karaoke spot was an important hideout for

    Charles, with many members of the organization residing there.

    Although Sebastian was powerful, he may not be a match for Charles. Moreover, Sebastian was

    outnumbered by them, so he had no chance of winning

    Jenny looked at the closed door, as mixed feelings stirred inside her. She murmured to herself, ¡°I

    looked down on you, but you still died to save me. I¡¯m sorry for letting you down. I promise I¡¯ll give

    you a proper farewell¡±

    ¡°Jenny, let¡¯s go. If Mr. Sullivan sees us, he might d

    deal with us too

    us too,¡± Harrison urged.

    Jenny turned to face Harrison, her gaze filled with anger. ¡°Harrison, I was a fool to have taken a

    fancy to you. From now on, our rtionship ends here!

    ¡°Jenny, listen to me. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to save you back there. I just didn¡¯t have the power to

    do so,¡± Harrison exined.

    Jenny gave him a derisive smile. ¡°You may not have done anything wrong in your opinion, but I still

    can¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Harrison still wanted to exin himself, but just then, the door of the karaoke room slowly opened.

    Everyone was startled and began to back away. They would immediately get in thecar and flee the

    moment things turned away.

    But in the next moment, everyone was shocked at what they saw. The man they thought was sure

    to die walked out the door unscathed.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Hannah was the first to return to her senses. She hurried over to Sebastian, looking

    emotional

    ¡°Sebastian, are you all right?¡± she asked with concem.

    Sebastian nodded.

    ¡°How on earth did you get out of there alive?¡± Harrison couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing

    ¡°You seem disappointed that I¡¯m alive and well,¡± Sebastian remarked with away smile.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Harrison gritted his teeth, clearly tacitly proving Sebastian¡¯s usations right.

    Sebastian, the country bumpkin he looked down on, was now stealing the show, making him look

    very useless inparison. Therefore, he was upset and wished Sebastian would just die in there.

    Sebastian looked at Harrison and said, ¡°Theard you say that if Ie out of there alive, you¡¯ll cut off

    your head and let me use it as a ball. Are you going to cut off your head as promised, or are you

    going back on your word?¡±

    Harrison almost snapped upon hearing his words.

    Sebastian then looked at Ryan. ¡°Meanwhile, you said that you¡¯ll eat your own shit, right? When are

    you going to do that?¡±

    Ryan immediately saw red. Having witnessed Sebastian¡¯s power, they dared not express their

    anger. So, they got in their car and drove away.

    ¡°Sebastian, thank you for saving me. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal Hannah suggested.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s no trouble at all. I still have something to deal with.¡± Sebastian looked at Jenny and

    said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s go home.¡±

    This time, Jenny had zero objections and even invited Sebastian to her car. After what had just

    happened, her impression of him had changed drastically.

    Hannah remained standing on the spot, her eyes filled with disappointment.

    On the way home, Jenny said as she drove, ¡°Thank you for today, but don¡¯t think I¡¯ll marry you

    because of this, Nothing will ever happen between us.

    ¡°I never thought about marrying you,¡± Sebastian retorted.

    Even so, Jenny gave him a tul smile. In her opinion, Sebastian was just ying hard¨Cto¨Cget to

    attract her attention.

    After all, she was a beautiful woman, as well as the Cadwell family¡¯s only be. If he married her, he

    would reap the benefits. Sebastian had zero reason not to marry her.

    However, she would never marry Sebastian, even though he had shown his immense strength.

    Having the ability to fight wasn¡¯t of much use at this time and day. At most, he could only be a

    bodyguard. He wasn¡¯t worthy of her affections.

    Alter arriving home, Sebastian and Jenny tacitly agreed not to mention what happened at the

    karaoke.

    ¡°Here¡¯s one million dors as thanks. Also, ask my mother to cancel the engagement, and I¡¯ll give

    you another ten million.¡± Jenny gave Sebastian acheck

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Sebastian didn¡¯t even bother to spare a nce at the check. He simply turned around and lett.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re delusional for wanting something you can¡¯t have!¡± Jenny was furious. In her opinion,

    Sebastian¡¯s actions implied that he refused to cancel their engagement, which made her have a bad

    impression of him again.

    After Sebastian left the Caldwell family¡¯s home, he took a bad to the Lewis residence. The Lewis

    family is also a big family. Although they weren¡¯t as prominent as the ten great families, they could

    still be considered one of the top¨Cranked families.

    As the only daughter of the Lewis family, Zoey had always been a carefree person. But now, she

    was being forced into marriage. In the living room of the Lewis residence, she was sitting on the

    sofa in anger while a man in his thirties sat across from her.

    The man had average looks, but he also had a tall and burly figure and was almost 7 feet tall. His

    arms were asrge as an average person¡¯s thighs, and he looked very imposing. Behind him, there

    were two bodyguards in suits and ties.

    Neil Sullivan¡¯s gaze was sharp as he stared at Zoey intently. His eyes were filled with lust. He kept

    swallowing and was about to drool at the sight of Zoey.

    A beautiful middle¨Caged woman was standing beside Nell. She said with a smile on her face, ¡°Mr.

    Neil, it¡¯s Zoey¡¯s honor for you to have taken a fancy to her. However, she¡¯s still young. She¡¯s

    currently in school.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look young to me in the slightest.¡± Neil stared at Zoey¡¯s bust and swallowed again.

    ¡°Women are at their best when they¡¯re around the tender age of 18. I fancy women like her the

    most.¡±

    Zoey¡¯s mother, Nina Preston, said awkwardly, ¡°But Mr. Neil, she isn¡¯t suitable to get married at her

    age¡±

    ¡°In that case, we can just get together first we¡¯ll get married in a few years, but I¡¯ll consummate our

    uing marriage tonight,¡± Nell dered, standing up and walking toward Zoey. He couldn¡¯t wait

    any longer.

    Zoey immediately snapped, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m agreeing to this! Get that through your head!

    However, Nina immediately scolded, ¡°You can¡¯t talk to Mr. Neile that it¡¯s a privilege that he likes you.

    You¡¯ll keep himpany tonight. As long as he¡¯s happy, our family will surely rise up the ranks.

    We¡¯ll be one step closer to bing one of the ten great families.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter! How can you do this to me? Zoey was furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. As a woman, you have to get married eventually. Mr. Neil is Mr.

    Sullivan¡¯s brother and the deputy head of the Celestial Dragon Organization. If you stay with him,

    even the people from the ten great families have to treat you with respect!¡±

    Nina became more excited as she talked, as if she could already imagine their family¡¯s rapid

    ascent to the top

    Neil said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. After you be my woman, the people from the ten great families

    must treat you with absolute respect.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. At any rate, I won¡¯t agree to this,¡± Zoey snorted coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide. Since you won¡¯t obey me, I have no cholor but to mark my property

    by force,¡± Neil said, reaching out to touch Zoey¡¯s wless face

    ¡°Get the hell away i

    from me!¡±

    Zoey hurriedly got up from her seat, feeling shocked and upset. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m the Supreme

    One¡¯s woman. If you darey your hands on me, you¡¯ll die a painful death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still have the gall to use the Supreme One to scare someone like me. I¡¯m not

    afraid,¡± Neil said with a chuckle. ¡°The Supreme One doesn¡¯t have any women by his side. He

    probably can¡¯t even get it up now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! The rumors that the Supreme One is old and ugly are just rumors,¡± Zoey

    retorted.

    Neil sneered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if those rumors are true or not. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re his woman

    anyway. Even if you are, I¡¯m not afraid. The people of the Celestial Dragon Organisation aren¡¯t to be

    trifled with. I want you right here and now.¡±

    As Nel spoke, he quickly moved over to Zory and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Let me go! Help me! Zoey was shocked and angry, desperately struggling to escape his grasp.

    ¡°Mom! Help me!¡±

    ¡°Get in the room¡±

    Neil manhandled Zoey into the room. Instead of helping her, Nina even closed the door for them.

    She advised, ¡°Zoey, make sure to serve Mr. Neil well. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯ll

    understand in the future.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m the Supreme One¡¯s woman, and he¡¯s on his way

    here. If you darey a finger on me, he¡¯ll make you die a miserable death.¡±

    As Neil pushed Zoey onto the bed, she knew she couldn¡¯t run away 50, she could only threaten him

    with words.

    However, Neil wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest As he stripped himself, he said, ¡°It would be better if you

    were really his woman. Things would be even more exciting.¡±

    Hershed toward Zoey. He was asrge as a cow, while Zoey was just a petite woman. Nell

    undoubtedly looked like a giant looming over her, and she was so afraid that her face turned ashen

    ¡°Sebastian, save me!¡± Zory called for help with all her strength and even rolled away to dodge Neil¡¯s

    pounce.

    ¡°Oct over here!¡± Neill grabbed her ankle and pulled her to him. He looked at her petite and elegant

    body with just before pouncing on her.

    Zoey was in despair. She didn¡¯t expect Neil to be so impatient. By the time Sebastian came over, it

    might be toote.

    Just when she thought she was doomed, she heard a bang. Then, the door went flying, and

    someone quickly dashed into the room. The person was none other than Sebastian, who kicked

    Neil in the stomach after he came in.

    Neil¡¯srge body went flying from Sebastian¡¯s kick. And with a bang, hecrashed into the table,

    breaking it into pieces.

    ¡°Zoey, are you all right?¡± Sebastian asked. He quickly approached her.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± Zoey threw herself into Sebastian¡¯s arms and sobbed, as if she wanted to let out her

    sadness and fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry. Everything is fine now. As long as I¡¯m around, no one can hurt you.¡± Sebastian

    gently patted her on the back tofort her

    Neil struggled to his feet. He red at Sebastian and asked coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you?!

    Sebastian gently pushed Zoey away. Then, he looked at Neil with killing intent. ¡°You don¡¯t next to

    know too much since you¡¯re going to die anyway.¡±

    Neil was frightened and angry at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m the deputy leader of the Celestial Dragon

    Organisation. Charles Sullivan is my older brother! If you know what¡¯s good for you, get down on

    your knees and beg me for forgiveness. Perhaps I¡¯ll even spare your life!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Charles¡± younger brother? Sebastian was slightly surprised.

    Neil thought Sebastian was afraid, so he looked down his nose at him. ¡°That¡¯s right! Charles is

    my brother. Show me some respect and call me Mr. Neil!¡±

    At this moment, Nina barged into the room. She red at Sebastian and yelled, ¡°You have some

    nerve to break into our home and hert Mr. Neil Hurry up and apologize!¡±

    Sebastian red at Mina and said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you let such a scumbag hurt your

    daughter! You¡¯re an awful mother!¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! These are our family affairs. It¡¯s none of your business! Nina yelled sternly.

    ¡°It is my business, You can¡¯t do anything about that,¡± Sebastian retorted coldly

    ¡°You!¡± Ninapointed at Sebastian, trembling with anger. But she also knew how powerful he was, so

    she looked at Neil and requested, ¡°Mr. Neil, hurry! Ask your brother to take

    care of this!TM

    ¡°Just you wait, you brat Meil said, taking out his phone to call Charles.

    Sebastian smiled cunningly. Neil was calling someone who was already dead. It would truly be a

    shock if Charles actually came over here.

    Zoey hugged Sebastian¡¯s arm. ¡°Sebastian, please take me away. I don¡¯t want to stay here

    anymore.¡±

    She was utterly upset about what happened just now

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Neil said aggressively, ¡°just you wait, you beat! When my brother

    gets here, I¡¯ll break your limbs and fuck this bitch right before your eyes. Those are the

    consequences of going against me.¡±

    Sebastian serred, ¡°If you can get Charles here, my name won¡¯t be Sebastian Wilder.

    ¡°You sure are stubborn. When Mr. Sullivanes here, you¡¯ll be on your knees, begging for his

    forgiveness,¡± Nina snorted coldly.

    Nell called Charles three times, but he never answered the phone. So, he called Sabrina instead.

    ¡°Sabrina, whore¡¯s Charles?¡±

    Sebastian had prevented the news of Charles death from spreading, so Sabrina made up a lie to

    fool Nell.

    ¡°I bumped into an ignorant piece of shit at the Lewis residence. Bring some people over to teach

    him a lesson,¡± Neil ordered. Then, he hung up the phone.

    A few momentster, Sebastian got a call from Sabrina. ¡°Sebastian, Charles¡± brother Neil just

    called me. He asked me to go to the Lewis residence to help him with something What are your

    orders?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly where I ame over,¡± Sebastian said knowingly

    Upon learning that Sebastian was at the Lewis residence, Sabrina seemed to have realized

    something and quickly led her men there.

    Neil was overjoyed to see Sabrina with her men. ¡°Sabrina, you¡¯re finally here! It¡¯s that brat over

    there! Break his limbs!¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina was also confident She pointed at Sebastian and ordered, ¡°You bastard, get down on your

    knees and beg for mercy!¡±

    ¡°People like you have no ce to order me around.¡± Sebastian had a disdainful expression on his

    face.

    Nell was furious. ¡°You truly have some balls, you brat. Let¡¯s see if your bones are as tough as your

    tongue! Sabrina, what are you standing around for? Hurry up and break his

    mbs! I want him to watch as 1 fuck his woman dumbl¡±

    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Sabrina yelled, quickly raising her hand and pping Neil across the face

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Neil¡¯s hands clung to his face which was stinging in pain, and he looked at Sabrina in disbelief.

    ¡°Sabrina, are you out of your mind? How dare you hit me!¡±

    ¡°And I can do it again!¡± Sabrina yelled, pping him again.

    Nina was stunned, and Zoey was surprised as well.

    Neil was about to snap. ¡°How dare you hit me, you fucking bitch! When my brother finds out about

    this, he¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±

    With a swing, Sabrina pped him again. She said coldly, ¡°Keep talking like that, and I¡¯ll rip your

    tongue off!¡±

    ¡°Sabrina, aren¡¯t you afraid of my brother finding out you did this?¡± Neil was furious.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    T

    ¡°Your brother, huh?¡± Sabrina sneered. Then, she walked up to Sebastian and got on one knee, to

    the shock of Neil, Nina, and Zoey.

    The men from the Celestial Dragon Organisation that Sabrina brought also got on one knee. ¡°Hello,

    Mr. Wilder!¡±

    Neil was stunned. ¡°Are you among the top brass of the Celestial Dragon Organisation? No way,

    he¡¯s too young. There¡¯s no way he can be that. There¡¯s no one in the top brass named Sebastian.

    Who on earth are you?¡±

    ¡°A dead person like you doesn¡¯t need to know too much,¡± Sebastian said.

    Neil was stunned and furious. He had a stern look on his face, but in reality, he was afraid. ¡°Charles

    Sullivan is my brother. If you dare kill me, he won¡¯t show you guys mercy!¡±

    Sebastian made a gesture, and Sabrina understood his orders immediately. ¡°Take him away,

    guys.¡±

    he snap

    ¡°Sabrina, you disloyal bitch! Charles won¡¯t let you off!¡± Neil yelled. Then, he snapped. He killed one

    of the Celestial Dragon Organisation¡¯s men in one hit before running outside. Sabrina smiled

    sinisterly and brandished a knife in her hand. With a hurl, the knife pierced Neil¡¯s back. She was

    truly capable and powerful, which was why Sebastian kept her

    around.

    After Sabrina took Neil away, Sebastian looked at Nina, whose face had turned pale.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, I did this because I had no choice. Please show me mercy! I won¡¯t do this ever again,¡±

    Nina said, giving Zoey a look.

    Although Zoey was angry, Nina was still her mother. So, she looked at Sebastian and advised,

    ¡°Sebastian, she¡¯s my mom, so let¡¯s not put her on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Since Zoey is speaking for you, I¡¯ll let you off this time. But if something like this happens again, I

    won¡¯t show you mercy!¡± Sebastian said coldly.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t! She¡¯s my daughter. I¡¯ll only love and cherish her from now on,¡± Nina promised.

    ¡°You better keep your word. You can leave for now. I have something to talk to Zoey about,¡±

    Sebastian said, leaving no room for discussion.

    An understanding expression appeared on Nina¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving. Zoey, make sure to attend to

    Mr. Wilder¡¯s needs.¡±

    Zoey understood what she meant, but she wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, she felt shy and expectant.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Sebastian.¡± She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sebastian quickly pushed her away.

    ¡°Since you saved me, there¡¯s no other way I can repay you except giving all of me to you,¡± Zoey

    said as she started to unbutton her clothes.

    ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯m going to leave.¡± If Zoey continued to do this, he might not be able to

    control himself.

    ¡°Sebastian, you promised that you¡¯d make me your mistress. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re regretting your

    decision,¡± Zoey said sadly.

    prety wo

    ¡°Of course not. Only a fool would regret being with a pretty woman like you.¡±

    Sebastian felt a little diffident He had made that promise to Zoey out of necessity. In reality, he only

    saw her as a sister.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you want me?¡± Zoey pressed.

    ¡°You¡¯re too young.¡±

    ¡°Which part of me is young?¡± Zoey puffed her chest, feeling unhappy.

    Sebastian was half a head taller than her, so he had a full view of her chest. The sight made his

    mouth go dry for a moment, and he had the urge to indulge in his desires.

    Zoey couldn¡¯t help but feel proud upon noticing the change in Sebastian¡¯s behavior. She grabbed

    his hand and put it on her body.

    Sebastian quickly pulled his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your actual age. You should wait two

    more years or something.¡±

    After saying that, he quickly fled. This vixen kept challenging and seducing him, which was killing

    him on the inside.

    Zoey couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly when she saw Sebastian escaping. Nina wasn¡¯t at home. It

    was obvious that she had left to give them some privacy.

    Soon, Zoey came out of the room, holding a wooden box that was over half a foot long. ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Could this be the Aether Script?¡± Sebastian was excited. He quickly took the wooden box and

    opened it.

    In the box was a seven¨Cinch metal sheet. It was only as thick as a piece of paper, but it was

    extremely heavy. It weighed at least five or six pounds. Three tiny words were engraved on the

    metal sheet, ¡°The Aether Script.¡±

    ¡°This really is the Aether Script!¡±

    Sebastian was overjoyed. This metal sheet looked exactly the same as what his mentor had

    described. It couldn¡¯t be a fake.

    The reason why he was so sure about that was because the metal sheet was made from a very

    special material and had a shocking density. There was no way an extraterrestrial object like that

    could be replicated in any way.

    ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯ve taken a look at this script. Apart from its density and quality, there¡¯s nothing special

    about it. What on earth is this for?¡± Zoey asked in confusion.

    ¡°Rumors say that the Aether Script wields incredible power. It can even bring the dead back to life

    and overturn one¡¯s destiny. But I¡¯m not too sure about the details either.¡±

    Zince there were very few records about the Arther Script, Sebastian didn¡¯t know much about it. But

    now that he had obtained it, he would figure out its secrets sooner orter.

    Sebastian initially wanted to study the script for a while, but then he got a call from Hydra. ¡°O

    Supreme One, I have bad news. Ms. Smith is marrying Lionel and tomorrow is their

    wedding!¡±

    ¡°What? Book me a ne ticket!¡± Sebastian was furious upon hearing the news.

    ¡°What happened, Sebastian?¡± Zoey asked in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Ravenview City. I¡¯ll visit you again when I have the time!¡± Sebastian said. Then,

    he left the Lewis residence and rushed to the airport.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    By the time Sebastian returned to Ravenview City, it was already 4:00 am. Hydra had been waiting

    at the exit for a while.

    ¡°Head to the Smith residence!¡± Sebastian said urgently after getting in the car.

    Hydra panicked. ¡°O Supreme One, Ms. Smith is no longer there.¡±

    ¡°Then, where is she?¡± Sebastian asked hurriedly.

    ¡°The Walter family¡¯s people already took her to Wave Cityst night!¡± Hydra said.

    ¡°Go to Wave City right away! Also, prepare another coffin!¡± Sebastian ordered coldly. He had

    believed this issue would be over when he ruined the engagement the other day.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he hadn¡¯t expected Lionel to be so stubborn and refuse to give up on Lillian. He even

    skipped the engagement and went straight to the wedding instead. Lionel truly had a death wish for

    trying to take his woman away from him.

    Wave Hotel was thergest and most luxurious five¨Cstar hotel in Wave City. It was one of the

    Hunter family¡¯s businesses. The hotel had been closed to the public for the past two days because

    Lionel, the eldest son of the Walter family, was holding a wedding.

    The Walter family was initially one of the four prestigious families in Ravenview City, butter on,

    they moved to Wave City to develop their business. Now, they were a first¨Css family in Wave

    City.

    In addition, Lionel was an executive of Phoenix Corporation, so the Hunter family prioritized his

    needs and vacated the entire hotel free of charge.

    In the presidential suite, Lillian was sitting in front of the dressing table in a white wedding dress.

    Getting married was the happiest moment in a woman¡¯s life, but at this moment, she looked

    haggard, with no trace of joy on her face.

    ¡°Oh, Lili. You look so beautiful!¡± Lionel said, his gaze intense. He leaned down to kiss her cheek, but

    Lillian quickly stood up and avoided his touch.

    Lionel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Lili, we¡¯re getting married. Can¡¯t I show you a little affection?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be yours after the wedding anyway. Can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± Lillian retorted.

    Lionel was speechless, but in reality, he was also annoyed. Lillian had agreed to marry him

    because he promised to spare Sebastian¡¯s life if she did. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, there was no way

    she¡¯d marry him.

    Even though their wedding was about to begin, Lillian still refused to let him touch her. Anyone

    would be upset at that.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to mess you up on our wedding night!¡± Lionel thought viciously.

    Soon, he left the room to greet the guests.

    There were many guests. Basically, all the members of the top families in Wave City were at the

    venue, as well as the big families in Ravenview City.

    Any one of these guests was a well¨Cknown figure, and someone like Clement wouldn¡¯t even be

    among their ranks.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Lionel.¡± Jordan approached Lionel with Lyra to congratte him.

    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m sure your wedding is alsoing soon, right?¡± Lionel nced at Lyra with a trace

    of intensity in his gaze.

    Although Lyra didn¡¯t look as good as Lillian, she was still among the best¨Clooking women.

    Moreover, Lyra and Lillian were twopletely different types of people. Lillian was an ice queen,

    while Lyra was passionate and enthusiastic, often exuding sultry in her speech and movements.

    She would definitely be a very enjoyable woman to fool around with.

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush. We¡¯ll deal with itter on,¡± Jordan said half¨Cheartedly. He did n to marry

    Lyra initially, but in the past few days, he had heard some rumors about her, saying that she had

    been with several men. If those rumors were true, he would just be a cuckold if he married her.

    As Ronan and Evelyn were the bride¡¯s parents, many people came to congratte them as soon as

    they showed up. This made them overjoyed. Ever since the Smith family fell from grace, many

    people from the great families never paid any attention to them.

    But now, even the top families in Wave City wereing to butter them up, and this moment of

    glory was thanks to their new son¨Cinw, Lionel.

    ¡°The time hase! Let us wee the bride and groom!¡±

    The wedding was a traditional wedding. When the emcee finished speaking, Lionel, who was

    already ready, slowly walked into the room with Lillian.

    Lillian was known as the belle of Ravenview and was also second to none in Wave City. In addition,

    she was wearing a beautiful wedding gown, making her look like a fairy. She looked breathtakingly

    beautiful.

    All the men were stunned at the sight, and they bore an unconceble hint of passion in their

    gazes. Other than some rtives, all of them had impure feelings for her, ¡°She¡¯s so pretty! She

    looks just like a fairy!¡±

    ¡°As expected, the belle of Ravenview lives up to her name. If I could marry such a beautiful woman,

    I wouldn¡¯t mind dying young.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful that anyone would be happy to get even a fraction of her beauty.¡±

    There were snany women present, but their beauty was nothingpared to Lillian¡¯s.

    At this moment, Lionel was excited because the woman he had longed for was about to be

    his wife.

    ¡°Your weakling gift has arrived!¡± Just as Lionel was about to exchange rings with Lillian, a group of

    people barged into the venue.

    The man leading them was a man in a ck trench coat. The man had a resolute expression and a

    sharp gaze.

    Next to the man was a young woman with a red leather jacket and leather pants. Every part of her

    was beautiful, especially her long legs. Just looking at her was enough to make the men¡¯s minds

    wander. They were eager to show her a good time.

    There were also four people behind them, carrying a coffin.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Since the coffin was covered with a red cloth, no one knew what they were holding.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡±

    More than half of the guests at this wedding had attended the deity banquet two days ago, so they

    were furious upon seeing Sebastian, especially Steven, Tyler, and Taylor. But, of course, the

    angriest ones were still Lionel and the Smith family.

    ¡°What¡¯s a loser like you doing here?¡± Evelyn was the first to snap. She pointed at Sebastian¡¯s nose

    and yelled, ¡°Today is my daughter and Mr. Lionel¡¯s wedding! You better get out of here, or you¡¯ll be

    a dead man!¡±

    Evelyn loathed Sebastian from the first moment she met him. In her opinion, he was just a poor

    loser with no power and a waste of space who was prone to violence.

    Now that Lillian was marrying into the Walter family, Evelyn could ride on her daughter¡¯s coattails

    and rise to the top. She refused to let anyone destroy that chance.

    Lucas also yelled, ¡°Sebastian, you piece of trash! You caused a scene at the deity banquet, but the

    Cadwell family saved your life. It¡¯s bad enough that you refused to back down, but you even came

    here to cause trouble. Do you have a death wish?¡±

    The other people in the Smith family also criticized him. The marriage with the Walter family was an

    opportunity for the Smith family to rise to the top once more, so they refused to let Sebastian cause

    any trouble.

    Lionel¡¯s eyes brimmed with killing intent. He red at Sebastian and said coldly, ¡°Today is my

    wedding, so I don¡¯t want to cause any bloodshed. If you leave now, I will let this slide. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Lionel let out a sneer. Although he didn¡¯t finish his words, everyone understood what he meant.

    Sebastian chuckled, ¡°Lillian is my wife. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re trying to drive me away when you¡¯re

    the one marrying my wife! Don¡¯t you find that notion ridiculous?¡±

    Lionel sneered, ¡°You and Lillian have already signed the divorce papers, and its terms have already

    come into effect. Although you¡¯ve never registered for the divorce, it doesn¡¯t matter. With my

    family¡¯s power, we can get that done in minutes.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Lionel was part of a prestigious family in Wave City and was said

    to have some fellowship with Henry Higgins, the city chief. Even if Sebastian didn¡¯t agree to the

    divorce, Lionel had the power to get the marriage annulled.

    Besides, he had another simpler way to get Sebastian out of the equation, which was to kill him. As

    long as he was dead, his marriage with Lillian would cease to exist. Sebastian sneered. ¡°You should

    let bygones be bygones. I¡¯m here to give you a gift, and it¡¯s a really generous one at that. I

    guarantee you¡¯ll love it.¡±

    As soon as he said that, the crowd immediately snapped. ¡°Sebastian is really a loser. I thought he

    had some balls for causing a ruckus at the deity banquet, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a coward.¡±

    ¡°He had offended so many people, so he definitely became afraid when he calmed down. That¡¯s

    why he took this chance to apologize to Mr. Lionel. If Mr. Lionel forgives him, his meager life will be

    spared.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This loser finally lost his nerve. Someone else is stealing his wife, but he¡¯s still here to

    give them a wedding gift. He¡¯s so fucking useless that he¡¯s embarrassing to

    us men.¡±

    Everyone derided Sebastian, their gazes filled with contempt. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    On the other hand, Lillian¡¯s gaze was filled with disappointment. She was still worried when

    Sebastian came over, but she didn¡¯t expect him to just be in the venue to give a gift. He

    disappointed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t owe him anything from now on,¡± she thought.¡±

    Lionel smiled, looking extremely smug. ¡°You finally know your ce, you brat. Let me see your gift.

    If I like it, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones.¡±

    Lionel sneered internally. He was just settling Sebastian down so he wouldn¡¯t ruin the wedding. He

    would slowly teach him a lessonter on.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be happy with it. With my gift, you don¡¯t have to worry about having a ce to live

    ever again.¡± Sebastian gave a meaningful smile. Then, he snapped his fingers, and the men from

    the Supreme Pavillion lifted the red cloth.

    The next second, everyone widened their eyes at the dark coffin. They were shocked. None of them

    had expected Sebastian¡¯s gift to be a coffin.

    He wasn¡¯t giving a gift at all. He clearly wanted Lionel dead.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he actually brought a coffin here! He¡¯s got some nerve!¡±

    ¡°This brat is dead for sure. The Hunter family won¡¯t show him mercy!¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar. Everyone was in shock as they yelled curses at Sebastian. Of course,

    some people admired his courage. After all, there wouldn¡¯t be another person who was as bold as

    him.

    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Lionel soon recovered from his shock and became furious. A murderous

    chill filled the air.

    Evelyn was also furious. ¡°You truly have some nerve, you loser! You actually came here to cause

    trouble. Just get on the ground and die already!¡±

    Benedict¡¯s eyes widened with anger. He said aggressively, ¡°How dare you cause trouble at our

    family¡¯s wedding. Someone,e here and capture these ignorant pieces of shit!¡±

    Heeding Benedict¡¯s orders, more than half a dozen bodyguards quickly ran over and surrounded

    Sebastian.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lillian hurriedly stepped forward to intervene, seeing that the bodyguards were about to

    attack. She turned around and looked at Lionel. She said, ¡°You promised me you¡¯d let him live if I

    married you. You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    Sebastian then understood the situation. Lillian only agreed to marry Lionel in exchange for

    Sebastian¡¯s safety.

    Lionel yelled, ¡°I nned to let him live, but as you can see, he brought us a coffin on our wedding

    day. If I don¡¯t kill him, it won¡¯t quell the hatred my family has for him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just being impulsive. Please spare him. I promise this will be thest time,¡± Lillian begged.

    Lionel wanted to refuse, but he was afraid that Lillian would back out of the marriage. Therefore, he

    held back his rage and said, ¡°I can spare his life, but he has to get on his knees and beg me for

    forgiveness. Then, he has to get in that coffin and have his men carry him out like that!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to apologize. You¡¯re also the one who¡¯s going to leave this ce in a

    coffin,¡± Sebastian taunted.

    Lionel was furious. He said coldly, ¡°Since you want to get killed, I¡¯ll grant your wish! Capture him

    and feed his corpse to the fishes!¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Lillian stopped the bodyguards. Then, she looked at Sebastian and begged, ¡°A real man

    should know when to pick his fights. Please listen to me.¡±

    Sebastian chuckled, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I still have to tell you this. These people don¡¯t

    scare me at all. They¡¯re just a bunch of flunkies. I can kill them with just a snap of my fingers!¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    ¡°This brat is too arrogant for his own good. He actually called the Hunter family a bunch of flunkies.

    He clearly doesn¡¯t know his ce.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! The Hunter family is one of the most powerful families in Wave City, but he¡¯s just a poor

    runt. If they want to kill him, they could easily crush him like an ant.¡±

    ¡°This guy is just a fool who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. It¡¯s a miracle that he actually survived

    to this day.¡±

    ¡°Back when he caused a ruckus at the deity banquet, Lord Wavebreaker didn¡¯t bother to pick a fight

    with him. Then, the Cadwell family took him away. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be alive right now.¡±

    ¡°I get it now. This brat is relying on the Cadwell family¡¯s power to do whatever he wants.¡±

    ¡°The Cadwells are a very powerful family. But at the end of the day, they¡¯re from Divinopolis and

    have little say in this city. They can¡¯t save him at all.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement, looking at Sebastian as if he was already doomed.

    Meanwhile, Lionel was so outraged that his chest heaved in anger. He was about to snap.

    Lillian quickly said, ¡°Enough of this, Sebastian! You can¡¯t just bluff all you want! If you keep doing

    this, even I can¡¯t save you!¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°But I¡¯m not bluffing at all. I¡¯m just telling the truth. The Walter family are

    insignificant ants to me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe a loser like you can still be so haughty! If the Walter family is a bunch of ants, you¡¯re

    even worse than that!¡± Evelyn said sternly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If the Walter family is a bunch of ants, he¡¯s no better than a pile of crap!¡± Lyra

    snorted.

    The Walter family was furious. They couldn¡¯t hold in their rage anymore.

    Benedict red at Sebastian and yelled, ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Even so, Sebastian gave a cold smile. ¡°All you do is spout crap. It seems that I¡¯m missing a coffin,

    but it¡¯s fine. You and your son can share one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Benedict was outraged. He ordered, ¡°What are you useless pieces of trash standing

    there for? Kill him!¡±

    Following his order, the bodyguards charged toward Sebastian with the intention of killing him. The

    Walter family had spent a lot of money training these bodyguards, so every one of them was as

    strong as ten ordinary people.

    They were just a little short of bing a master of martial arts. Now that there were more than

    half a dozen of them, even ordinary fighters would have to back down from this fight

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Lillian tried to stop them, but this time, the bodyguards didn¡¯t listen to her orders. She wanted to

    rush over to stop them, but Evelyn and Lyra held her still. ¡°Die!¡± One of them reached Sebastian first

    and swung a fist at his face. A gust of wind followed the blow, threatening to break everything in its

    path. Most of the guests present smiled cruelly, as if they could already imagine the wonderful

    image of Sebastian¡¯s face getting all bruised up.

    Hydra wanted to attack but was stopped by Sebastian. He was going to use his own strength to

    teach these people the consequences of offending him.

    Just as the punch was about to hit Sebastian¡¯s face, he quickly took action. He moved as quickly as

    lightning, throwing a punch of his own. With a bang, the two fists collided, and the sound of broken

    bones could be heard.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The bodyguard let out a shrill scream, and his arm dropped weakly to his side.

    Then, Sebastian jabbed a finger at the bodyguard¡¯s chest. With a splurt, blood spurted out from the

    bodyguard¡¯s back.

    The bodyguard¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief before he fell to the ground.

    ¡°What?¡± Benedict was shocked, as was everyone else.

    Everyone thought that Sebastian would be the one getting pummeled, but they never expected that

    he could kill someone in just one move. He was too powerful.

    In shock, the remaining bodyguards stopped moving one after another.

    Benedict was both shocked and furious. ¡°Get him! I¡¯ll reward whoever kills him with five million

    dors!¡±

    People would put their lives on the line in pursuit of wealth.

    Five million dors wasn¡¯t a small number. Filled with greed, the bodyguards charged toward

    Sebastian once more.

    However, Sebastian remained expressionless. He pped one of them away, then kicked another

    one. He then rushed between two bodyguards in a sh, grabbed their heads, and mmed them

    together.

    Although these bodyguards were strong, they were as fragile as ants in Sebastian¡¯s presence. In

    just a few moments, all the bodyguards fell to the ground, dead.

    The sight shocked everyone, and many of them felt sweat dotting their backs. They began looking

    at Sebastian differently as well. They were now looking at him with fear and awe. ¡°This guy is too

    strong. That exins why he¡¯s so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong he is. These aren¡¯t the only bodyguards the Walters have. After all,

    killing him is a piece of cake with Mr. Lionel around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. Lionel is a martial arts expert. He became a warrior a few years ago. Right now, he

    must be even stronger than before.¡±

    ¡°Look! Mr Lionel is about to attack.¡±

    Amidst everyone¡¯s discussions, Lionel slowly walked up to Sebastian, his eyes filled with killing

    intent. ¡°So, you¡¯re a warrior. That exins why you¡¯re so arrogant!¡±

    Sebastian sneered, ¡°You¡¯re the one who stole my wife, yet you¡¯re calling me arrogant. Don¡¯t you

    find it ridiculous?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not worthy of likening yourself to Mr. Lionel!¡± Evelyn said

    scornfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible because you know how to fight. You¡¯re nothingpared

    to Mr. Lionel,¡± Lyra said.

    Sebastian nced at the two women. They felt a chill run down their spines at his gaze and

    instinctively took a few steps back.

    Lionel red at Sebastian and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re a warrior, you should know that every

    warrior has their own strength levels. Judging by your moves just now, you seem to

    be just a beginner¨Clevel warrior. But I¡¯m a mid¨Clevel warrior who will soon be an advanced¨C

    level warrior. You¡¯re just an ant who¡¯s just a little stronger.¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    ¡°Mr. Lionel is really awesome! He¡¯s about to be an advanced¨Clevel warrior at such a young

    age. He¡¯s truly amazing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Bing a warrior is already a grueling task, but Mr. Lionel can be an

    advanced¨Clevel warrior at age 25 or 26. It¡¯s probably difficult to find another person as powerful as

    him.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement, and many people looked at Lionel enthusiastically. Some young

    women even ogled him, wishing they could throw themselves into his arms and

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    volunteer to be his bedfellow.

    Sebastian gave a wry smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a mid¨Clevel warrior or an

    advanced¨Clevel warrior. You¡¯re just a nobody to me.¡±

    ¡°This brat is too arrogant. Mr. Lionel, hurry up and kill him! The sight of him pisses me off!¡± Lucas

    urged.

    Evelyn nodded in agreement and chimed in, ¡°Lionel, hurry up and kill him! We can¡¯t dy the

    wedding.¡±

    Lionel looked at Sebastian and whispered, ¡°You heard what my mother¨Cinw said. I¡¯m going to kill

    you, exchange rings with Lili, and at night, I can¡­ I¡¯m sure you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± Sebastian sneered.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to go to the afterlife, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Lionel yelled. Then, he sprinted

    toward Sebastian. He moved as fast as the wind, arriving before Sebastian in an instant. Then, he

    raised a hand to hit him in the face.

    He didn¡¯t intend tond the killing blow. Instead, he wanted to slowly torture Sebastian to death. He

    felt giddy just thinking about it.

    Sebastian¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he watched the p moving toward his face. At this moment,

    he quickly took action and grabbed Lionel¡¯s wrist. His actions shocked Lionel, who quickly tried to

    pull his hand away.

    However, Sebastian¡¯s grip was too strong, and his strength exceeded Lionel¡¯s expectations. He

    already used all his strength to try and get away, but he still couldn¡¯t move an inch. At this moment,

    Sebastian smiled lightly. Then, he slowly raised his other hand and pped Lionel in the face.

    Lionel wanted to use his other hand to block the blow, but an invisible force kept him bound,

    preventing him from using any strength.

    A sharp sound resounded throughout the venue.

    Other than Hydra and Sebastian¡¯s men, everyone else widened their eyes in surprise. Their gazes

    were filled with shock and disbelief. Lionel, an extremely powerful warrior, actually got hit by

    Sebastian. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    ¡°How¡­ How can this be?¡± Lyra¡¯s expression was filled with shock.

    Even Lillian opened her mouth in surprise. She knew Sebastian was powerful, but she didn¡¯t expect

    him to be so powerful that even Lionel was no match for him.

    Just as everyone was in shock, Sebastian pped Lionel in the face a second time, followed by a

    third and fourth time¡­

    As Lionel felt blow after blow, he was utterly stunned. His face was swollen with bruises, and his

    teeth were almost all gone. He looked extremely miserable.

    ¡°Stop that! Hurry up and get someone to help him!¡± Benedict yelled as he returned to his senses.

    He asked Bradfort Hunter, the head of the Hunter family, for help.

    Without any hesitation, Bradfort immediately called over a group of security guards. This group of

    security guards were all expert fighters as well. They rushed toward Sebastian. ¡°Stand down!¡±

    Sebastian bellowed, his voice as powerful as thunder. The sound waves hit the security guards

    before they even got close to him, and they all fell to the ground.

    Everyone was frightened. Sebastian¡¯s yell was enough to overwhelm a group of security guards.

    This was terrifying.

    Benedict was shocked. He red at Sebastian and ordered, ¡°You brat, hurry up and let my son go,

    or you¡¯ll die a miserable death!¡±

    Sebastian released his grip, making Lionel immediately fall to the ground. Then, he raised a foot

    and kicked Lionel¡¯s chest. Thetter spat out a lot of blood and had a pained look

    on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to make me die a miserable death when your son is already on the

    ground before my feet!¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone wasced with killing intent. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Benedict was furious.

    ¡°Let go of my son, you bastard! Otherwise, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Lionel¡¯s mother yelled.

    Sebastian sneered, ¡°I initially nned to only have your son use this coffin, but now, it seems your

    entire family can make good use of it. It may be a little cramped, but in a way, it¡¯s heartwarming to

    be buried together.¡±

    Benedict was furious, but Sebastian was too powerful. His bodyguards were all dead, so he could

    only ask Bradfort for help.

    Bradfort agreed to Benedict¡¯s request without hesitation. He red at Sebastian and said, ¡°I¡¯m

    ordering you to let Lionel go and get on your knees to apologize!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ordering me, you say?¡± Sebastian said. Then, he yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? If you

    keep annoying me, I¡¯ll kill you too!¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Bradfort was furious. Then, he said to an old man nearby, ¡°Mr. Owen, please give

    us a hand and kill this bastard!¡±

    Since Bradfort was very respectful, it was clear that there was more to this old man than met the

    eye.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the head of the Hunter family has a top fighter on his side, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be

    true.¡±

    ¡°I remember it now! He¡¯s Owen Russo, a fighter known as the Copper Hand!¡± someone in the crowd

    eximed.

    ¡°Mr. Jordan, is this man really powerful?¡± Lyra asked curiously.

    jordan saki proudly, ¡°Not only is he powerful, he¡¯s invincible! His powerful fists can destroy anything.

    My father saved him back then, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s staying with our famou Otherwise, a strong

    warrior like him would¡¯ve joined the ranks of those powerful families in Divinopolis!¡±

    nce he¡¯s so strong, that useless piece of trash is doomed!¡± Lyra said excitedly.

    Jordan said with a smile, ¡°It goes without saying that Mr. Owen definitely has this fight in the bag.

    I¡¯d bet Mr. Owen can even blow that bastard¡¯s head off with one punch it he¡¯s serious!¡±

    Upon hearing their words, Lillian¡¯s face turned pale. She hurriedly said to Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian,

    hurry up and run! Mr. Owen is an extremely powerful man! You¡¯re no match for him! If you don¡¯t

    leave, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    ¡°Without my permission, you won¡¯t have a chance to run away, even if you want to!¡± Owen said,

    walking over to Bradfort¡¯s side. He was short and lean with graying hair, giving the impression that

    he was delicate and fragile.

    However, he had a very sharp gaze, as if he could pierce one¡¯s soul with just one look. This made

    him appear intimidating.

    ¡°Mr. Owen, please help me save my son,¡± Benedict begged.

    Owen put his hands behind his back and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Benedict. Mr. Lionel will

    be fine. Hey, brat! Did you not hear me? I told you to let go of Mr. Lionel!¡±

    Owen thought that if he intervened, Sebastian would be frightened and let go of Lionel. But to his

    anger, Sebastian had zero intention of letting him go.

    Sebastian retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you?¡±

    ¡°This brat is too arrogant. How dare he talk to Mr. Owen like that? He certainly is ballsy!¡±

    ¡°This brat must think that he¡¯s invincible after beating Mr. Lionel up. He¡¯s truly a fool.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Lionel may be strong, but he¡¯s still a young fighter. Mr. Owen is a strong warrior

    from the older generation whose power is second to only the Gods of War. He can definitely kill

    Sebastian with a flick of his finger.¡±

    ¡°This brat is doomed!¡±

    ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± As everyone expected, Owen became furious, his killing intenting from him

    in waves.

    In an instant, a chilling air filled the venue. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified.

    Even so, Sebastian still had a smile on his face. He then calmly curled his finger, clearly trying to

    provoke Owen.

    Owen became even more furious and immediately strode toward Sebastian. He wasn¡¯t moving very

    fast, but the floor beneath his feet would rumble with every step he took. Furthermore, his power

    was getting stronger by the minute, making everyone feel a sense of oppression that was hard to

    describe.

    Sebastian still remained calm andposed. After all, Owen was just a strong martial artist. He

    was nothing more than an ant.

    Owen was slightly surprised. He thought Sebastian would be shocked by his oppression, but he

    didn¡¯t expect him to be this calm.

    ¡°He must be fakingposure. That¡¯s all,¡± he thought to himself.

    Soon, he arrived before Sebastian, who had his hands behind his back. He said proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t

    me me for not giving you a chance. If you let Mr. Lionel go and beg for forgiveness, I¡¯ll consider

    leaving your corpse intact.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also giving you a chance. If you get on your knees and beg for mercy, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    Sebastian retorted.

    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Owen became furious.

    ¡°Mr. Owen, this brat is just despicable! Just kill him already!¡± Benedict said angrily.

    Owen didn¡¯t have any more hesitations. He clenched his fist and swung it at Sebastian. He was

    known as the Copper Hand, whose fists could easily split monuments and rocks. His attack was like

    a natural disaster, ready to destroy everything in its path.

    Some people couldn¡¯t bear to watch this farce anymore, including Lillian. The reason why she

    agreed to marry Lionel was to give Sebastian a chance to survive, but she never expected thetter

    to be so stubborn. At this moment, even if she wanted to save him, she didn¡¯t have the power to do

    so.

    She watched as Owen was about tond a punch on Sebastian¡¯s head. But at this moment,

    Sebastian took action and hurled a fist toward Owen.

    Owen couldn¡¯t believe Sebastian was trying to match the strength of his punches. He was simply

    torturing himself.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The two fists collided, making a loud sound as if two rocks had collided with each other.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Owen then let out a sharp scream and pulled his fist away as if he was shocked.

    Everyone took a closer look at what happened and widened their eyes in shock and disbelief at

    what they saw.

    Owen¡¯s fist was a bloody mess to the point where even his bones were showing. The sight was so

    gory that everyone didn¡¯t dare to look straight at it.

    ¡°How can you be so strong at such a young age? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Owen¡¯s gaze was filled with

    shock and fear. He never expected that the man whom he had regarded as an ant would be this

    powerful.

    Sebastian gave him a bright smile. He then held out a finger and shot a burst of energy from his

    fingertips. Then, a st could be heard.

    A bloody hole the size of a finger appeared between Owen¡¯s eyebrows, and a bloody arrow shot out

    from the back of his head.

    Everyone in the venue was stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Sebastian just killed Owen with just

    one burst of energy from his fingertips. His skills were shocking, and his strength was horrifying.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Benedict was so frightened that he began to sweat. He forced himself to calm down as he stared at

    Sebastian and asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°Your son is marrying my wife by force, and you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡± Sebastian asked with

    a half¨Csmile.

    ¡°you¡¯re so powerful, why are you just the Smith family¡¯s son¨Cinw?¡± Benedict found this situation

    ridiculous.

    Everyone in the Smith family was also shocked. They knew Sebastian could fight, but things weren¡¯t

    as simple as they believed.

    He actually killed Owen Russo, a fighter whom the Hunter family had dedicated themselves to, in

    seconds. The power he had was too terrifying. When they remembered how they had treated

    Sebastian, they felt a wave of fear in their chests.

    Benedict red at Sebastian and said coldly, ¡°You may be strong, but strength isn¡¯t all you need to

    survive in today¡¯s world. I¡¯ve already called the city chief. He¡¯s on his way. If you know what¡¯s good

    for you, you better let go of my son.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the Walter family and the city chief have a close friendship. Mr. Benedict can even

    call the city chief over. That¡¯s really great!¡±

    Everyone was secretly shocked by the Walter family¡¯s power.

    Henry Higgins, the city chief, was the top leader among Wave City¡¯s politicians. Even Lord

    Wavebreaker had to show him respect.

    Sebastian, on the other hand, only felt disdain toward the family. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you and your son.

    Forget the city chief; not even a God can save the two of you from me!¡±

    ¡°What a shameful boast!¡± Benedict said, ¡°The city chief will be here soon. If you¡¯re so brave, you

    better not pass out from fear when you see him.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the one who¡¯ll pass out.¡±

    Sebastian gave him a knowing smile.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Regardless of her family¡¯s objections, Lillian ran to Sebastian¡¯s side and said anxiously,

    ¡°Sebastian, you need to leave. If the city chief gets here, you won¡¯t be able to do so.¡±

    ¡°Forget a city chief. Even if a Godes here, I won¡¯t be afraid!¡± Sebastian said.

    ¡°Sebastian, you can¡¯t keep bluffing or showing off at a time like this!¡± Lilian was furious. It wasn¡¯t

    that she didn¡¯t believe Sebastian. Sebastian simply had been hiding his prowess very well

    In her opinion, Sebastian was very proficient in medicine. He was already outstanding among

    ordinary people. But after all, he had no power and authority. It was troublesome enough that he

    had offended the Hunters and the Walters, but now, the city chief was also on his way.

    Henry was one of the voices of authority in Wave City. As long as he gave the order, Sebastian

    wouldn¡¯t be getting out of this alive. At this point, the only thing Sebastian could do was run away

    before Henry got here. This was the only way he could have a chance to survive

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m not bluffing In fact, I have another identity,¡± Sebastian whispered

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lilian asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Supreme One!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, she rolled her eyes angrily. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous. The

    Supreme One is a powerful individual with the entire nation in his grasp. He isn¡¯t someone you can

    just impersonate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m really the Supreme One,¡± Sebastian insisted.

    ¡°Enough, Sebastian! You really disappointed me. You need to leave. I don¡¯t want to see you ever

    again!¡± Lillian said angrily. Of course, she was more worried than angry. She wanted him to leave

    as soon as possible.

    ¡°The city chief is here!¡±

    Everyone looked at the door and saw a regal middle¨Caged man walking in with a group of

    bodyguards in tow. These bodyguards were the best among the elite warriors. ¡°Wee, Mr.

    Higgins!¡± Everyone hurriedly saluted to Henry except for Sebastian, Hydra, and their men.

    Benedict walked to Henry and said tteringly, ¡°Mr. Higgins, you¡¯re finally here! There¡¯s this brat

    who¡¯s very arrogant. Today is supposed to be my son¡¯s wedding, but not only did this beat injure my

    son, but he also did it in public. He¡¯s just awless rogue!¡±

    ¡°Who dares tomit such brazen acts?¡± Henry questioned sternly

    Benedict pointed at Sebastian and said with gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s that brat. The man he¡¯s stepping on is

    my son. Please, Mr. Higgins. Save him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will always adhere to our city¡¯s principles to keep our people safe! Henry boasted.

    Then, he turned around and walked to a spot near Sebastian. ¡°As the city chiet, I order you to let

    Mr. Lionel go at once!¡± he ordered, leaving no room for discussion.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to order me around?¡± Sebastian slowly tumed around.

    Henry was about to speak, but when he saw Sebastian¡¯s face, he felt sweat lining his back. His

    eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He had the honor of meeting Sebastian once, so he

    recognized him at a nce. ¡°Sup=¡±

    Henry was about to get on his knees, but Sebastian hurriedly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal my identity!¡±

    Henry finally calmed down, but his legs were still trembling. He had just given Sebastian an order.

    This was simply disrespectful. Sebastian would be giving him a terrible punishment for that.

    Even though he was the city chiet, he was nothingpared to Sebastian

    ¡°Other than the Walters, everyone else needs to get out!¡± Henry ordered coldly. That was what

    Sebastian wanted.

    Sure enough, everyone dared not disobey Henry. They quickly left the hotel.

    However, Benedict still wasn¡¯t aware of the danger he was in, thinking that Henry had cleared the

    room to teach Sebastian a lesson.

    ¡°You bastard! The city chief is already here, so hurry up and let go of my son. Then, get on your

    knees and beg for forgiveness! Benedict shouted sternly, pointing at Sebastian

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    ¡°Release my son immediately!¡± Alice bellowed.

    ¡°Everyone shut up!¡± Henry was incensed. He swiftly pped Benedict on the cheek, then swung

    back to give Alice a p as well.

    Benedict rubbed his swollen cheek and asked pitifully, ¡°Why are you hitting us, Mr. Higgins?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hitting you because you dared to disrespect the Supreme One. What gave you the nerve?¡±

    Henry chided.

    ¡°Huh? The Supreme One?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Higgins, you must be mistaken. He¡¯s just a nobody. How could he be the Supreme One?¡±

    Benedict stared at Sebastian in disbelief as he spoke.

    However, Henry ignored him and turned to kneel before Sebastian; his guards also dropped to their

    knees alongside him.

    The men called in unison, ¡°All hail, Supreme One!¡±

    Benedict and Alice were so terrified by the revtion that their faces paled, and they copsed to

    the ground. Lionel, who was severely injured and pinned under Sebastian¡¯s foot, was so

    overwhelmed by shock that he lost consciousness.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You may all rise,¡± Sebastian said calmly.

    ¡°Thank you, Supreme One.¡±

    Henry rose to his feet and asked, ¡°How shall we deal with these people, Supreme One?¡±

    ¡°I have prepared their coffins. Handle them as you see fit¡± With that, Sebastian departed with Hydra

    and the others.

    ¡°Supreme One, Mr. Higgins, please spare our lives!¡± Benedict and Alice quickly begged for mercy,

    but it was toote.

    Lillian was Sebastian¡¯s Achilles heel. Yet, Lionel had persistently pursued her and even tried to

    force her into marriage during Sebastian¡¯s absence. Lionel¡¯s actions had hit a nerve with Sebastian

    this time.

    The crowd outside the hotel lingered, waiting in anticipation for Henry to handle Sebastian and for

    the wedding to promptly continue.

    Lillian paced nervously at the doorway, her eyes clouded with worry. Although her marriage with

    Sebastian was one of convenience, she felt immensely grateful for the consistent kindness he¡¯d

    shown her and the numerous times he¡¯d rescued her.

    But now, Sebastian had been cornered by Henry, and his prospects looked dire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lillian. That loser is as good as dead. Rest assured, you¡¯ll be Lionel¡¯s wife soon,¡± Lyra

    said.

    Lucas nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely. Lionel is so much better than that loser. With the Walter

    family¡¯s support, our family is destined to prosper.¡±

    Evelyn red at Lillian and said, ¡°Listen up, you brat. You must stand by the man you marry, for

    better or worse. Since you¡¯re engaged to Lionel, focus on winning his favor instead of wasting your

    time on a man who¡¯s about to die.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not going to die.¡± Lillian clutched the Seraphic Tear Pendant around her neck and

    formted a daring n. She then took a deep breath and strode into the hotel.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, you brat? Get back here now!¡± Evelyn yelled.

    ¡°Lillian Smith,e back right now!¡± Ronan roared.

    But Lillian turned a deaf ear to their calls. She couldn¡¯t stand idly by and watch Sebastian meet his

    end. Her only option now was to use the Seraphic Tear Pendant to impersonate the Supreme¡¯s

    wife.

    It was a dangerous move; if Henry uncovered her ruse, she too might not escape death.

    Still, Lillian was ready to take that risk.

    1

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Lillian¡¯s decision to enter the hotel sparked outrage among the Smiths. They were worried about the

    repercussions of offending both Henry and the Walter family.

    However, they were hesitant to follow Lillian inside without a direct orders from Henry. All they could

    do was vent their frustration by stomping their feet.

    Upon entering the hotel, Lillian was prepared to use the Seraphic Tear Pendant to impersonate the

    Supreme One¡¯s wife.

    However, she was met with a scene beyond her wildest imagination. Henry¡¯s men were cing the

    bodies of Benedict and his family into coffins. Lillian¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief. Hadn¡¯t

    Henry been supposed to stand up for the Walters? Why had he executed them instead? Sebastian

    was equally surprised to see Lillian re¨Center the hotel. Upon noticing her presence, Henry bellowed,

    ¡°Who allowed you in here? Get out!¡± ¡°How dare you speak to her that way? She is the Supreme¡¯s

    wife. Who gave you the right to be rude to her?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Henry was visibly shaken as he kneeled before Lillian and pleaded, ¡°Please forgive me. I

    had no idea you were the Supreme¡¯s wife. Please grant me mercy just this once.¡± Lillian realized

    that Sebastian had cleverly used her assumed identity to their advantage. Although she had been

    nning to use the same method, she felt slightly ufortable at his presumption.

    Nevertheless, it was not the time for personal grievances.

    Maintaining herposure, Lillianmanded, ¡°You may rise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Supreme Lady.¡± Henry repeatedly bowed to show his profound gratitude.

    In Sebastian¡¯s presence, Henry, a mere city chief, was insignificant. His disrespect toward Lillian

    was sufficient reason to justify Sebastian ending his life without any contesting. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave

    you to handle the rest,¡± Sebastianmanded Henry before grasping Lillian¡¯s hand and making

    their way to the exit. Hydra and the others trailed closely behind them.

    Henry and his men said respectfully, ¡°Farewell, Supreme One, Supreme Lady.¡±

    Once they were gone, Henry finally allowed himself to breathe a sigh of relief.

    A guard asked, ¡°Mr. Higgins, is that man really the Supreme One?¡±

    ¡°Of course, who else could instill such fear in me?¡± Henry sneered.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Supreme One rumored to be old and ugly?¡± another guard asked, puzzled.

    ¡°How could you believe in rumors? The Supreme One is a divine figure. He is not only incredibly

    powerful but is also skilled in many areas, including medicine and disguise. It¡¯s likely that he once

    appeared as an old man, hence the rumors,¡± Henry exined with great reverence.

    ¡°What should we do about the coffins, Mr. Higgins?¡± another guard queried.

    ¡°These people dared to challenge the Supreme One and paid the price. Just find a ce and bury

    them,¡± Henry responded coldly.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The crowd was stunned to see Sebastian and Lillian walking out of the hotel hand¨Cin¨Chand.

    ¡°He actually came out alive? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Higgins let him off? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Release my daughter!¡± Evelyn burst out in anger upon seeing Sebastian holding Lillian¡¯s hand. She

    attempted to break them apart but became rooted to the spot when faced with Sebastian¡¯s icy

    stare.

    Although Evelyn despised Sebastian, she was acutely aware of his formidable nature and bad

    temper. Provoking him would lead to dire consequences.

    Sebastian red at Evelyn and the rest. He said coldly, ¡°Let me warn all of you for thest time.

    Lillian¡¯s first priority is to be my woman, and your daughter second. If you dare to harm her again,

    don¡¯t expect any mercy from me.¡±

    The Smiths were shocked and outraged by Sebastian¡¯s threats, yet they had to suppress their

    anger.

    Sebastian ignored them and led Lillian to the road, where a Bentley was waiting.

    Hydra opened the door, and both Sebastian and Lillian slid into the backseat. Hydra then sat at the

    front, while the other members of the Supreme Pavilion got into the Rolls Royce that followed

    behind them.

    The onlookers were left in shock. Just then, Henry stepped out, his guards trailing behind him with

    a coffin. Bradford hurried over to Henry and inquired, ¡°Mr. Higgins, what happened? Why did you let

    that brat go?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Henry pped Bradfort and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you dare disrespect Mr. Wilder

    again.¡±

    What¡¯s happening, Mr. Higgins?¡± Bradfort asked with a pained expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Henry responded coldly before leaving with his men.

    After Henry and his men had departed, the crowd returned to the hotel, only to discover that the

    Walter family was missing,

    When they connected the Walters¡® disappearance with the three coffins they¡¯d seen earlier, it wasn¡¯t

    hard to guess the grim fate that had befallen the Walter family.

    ¡®Mr. Higgins was invited by the Walters to teach Sebastian a lesson. Not only did he not punish

    Sebastian, but he also turned against them. What exactly happened?¡± Elijah mused with a puzzled

    look.

    ¡°Mr. Higgins seems to hold Sebastian in high regard. He arranged a luxury car and bodyguards to

    escort him. Could he be from some powerful family?¡± Ronan spected.

    That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s a nobody. Just look at him; he doesn¡¯t look like someone from an elite

    family,¡± Lyra countered.

    Jordan had a sudden epiphany. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on. Those people must be from the Cadwell

    family. The Cadwells are one of the top ten families. Even Mr. Higgins has to show them some

    respect.¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s expression lit up at the revtion. ¡°If Sebastian is close to the Cadwell family, it may not be

    a bad idea for Lillian to marry him.¡±

    Elijah nodded in agreement. After all, the Cadwells were much more influential than the Walters.

    The Smiths would stand to benefit if they managed to forge ties with the Cadwells.

    Lyra quivered with frustration. She hated Sebastian and had been eagerly looking forward to his

    downfall today.

    However, not only had he survived, but he¡¯d also leveraged the Cadwell family¡¯s power to decimate

    the Walters. Her chances of revenge now seemed meager.

    Lyra¡¯s anger waspounded by her jealousy, she didn¡¯t want Lillian to marry someone better than

    the person she herself would marry.

    She was indifferent to Lillian marrying Sebastian since she considered Jordan to be his equal.

    However, Sebastian had turned out to be skilled in medicine and martial arts, and he also had close

    ties with the Cadwells. Much to Lyra¡¯s dismay, Jordan seemed pale inparison.

    Meanwhile, inside the Bentley, Lillian was riddled with questions about what had happened earlier.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    If Henry had spared Sebastian because thetter was posing as the Supreme One, then who were

    Hydra and the others? And what about the two luxurious cars, each worth millions of dors?

    After much hesitation, Lillian finally decided to voice her queries. ¡°Sebastian, where did the two cars

    come from? Also, who are these people?¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that the cars are mine and these people are my subordinates?¡±

    Sebastian smiled wryly.

    Lillian rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°Both cars are worth at least 30 million dors. How could you

    possibly afford them? And you say these people are your subordinates? Do you think you are an

    heir in a powerful family?¡±

    ¡°I rented the car, and these people are actors I¡¯ve hired,¡± Sebastian said.

    Lillian nodded as the realization dawned on her. ¡°I see.¡±

    Sebastian was amused that the truth seemed less believable than fiction these days.

    ¡°Where are we headed now?¡± Lillian asked.

    ¡°Home, of course.¡±

    Looking worried, Lillian expressed her concerns, saying, ¡°I think we should get away as soon as we

    can. We pretended to be the Supreme One and his wife.

    ¡°Our secret can¡¯tst forever; someone is bound to expose us some day. We should be distancing

    ourselves as much as possible before that happens.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to flee. It won¡¯t matter even if we are exposed, as the Supreme One has allowed

    this,¡± Sebastian said reassuringly.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Lillian asked in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. The Supreme One agreed to this.¡±

    Sebastian decided to spin a tale and imed that he had recently sought the Supreme One¡¯s

    pardon. After learning of his plight, the Supreme One had spared him punishment and granted him

    permission to assume his status, provided he steered clear of mischief.

    To Sebastian¡¯s amusement and slight dismay, Lillian epted the tale without question.

    He finally learned that Lillian was skeptical of his truths but epted his lies wholeheartedly. She

    was indeed a foolish woman.

    Once they returned to Ravenview City, Sebastian dismissed Hydra and the others and

    apanied Lillian home.

    The change in her family¡¯s demeanor was stark; they weed him with open arms and made sure

    he was well¨Cfed.

    Sebastian was initially puzzled by the Smiths¡® sudden change in attitude.

    However, when they inquired about the Cadwells, he finally understood what was happening. He

    was toozy to correct their misconception and allowed them to specte as they wished.

    Just then, a housekeeper tushed in and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, Ms. Jenny Cadwell from the Cadwell

    family is looking for Mr. Wilder.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let her in! Hold on¡ªwe should all head out to wee her,¡± Elijah

    eximed. This was an invaluable opportunity to forge close ties with the Cachwells.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Sebastian furrowed his brows. Given Jenny¡¯s usual disdain for him, her sudden appearance was a

    surprise.

    Elijah quickly gathered everyone to greet Jenny, and they all made their way to the entrance, where

    a fleet of luxurious cars lined up outside their house.

    Jenny, dressed in a casual tank top paired with miniskirt that showcased her fair skin and

    impressively long legs, led the entourage.

    While she might not not have been as good¨Clooking as Lillian, she was still considered a beauty by

    most standards. In fact, she was actually more charismatic than Lillian.

    Since she was the only daughter in the Cadwell family, Jenny never traveled alone; she was always

    nked by at least seven to eight bodyguards wherever she went.

    With a weing grin, Elijah said, ¡°Ms. Cadwell, we are honored by your visit. Forgive us for our

    poor hospitality.¡±

    However, Jenny ignored Elijah and turned to Sebastian. ¡°I¡¯m here today to deliver two pieces of

    news. Would you prefer to hear the good news or the bad news first?¡±

    After brief contemtion, Sebastian answered, ¡°Start with the bad news.¡±

    Jenny smirked and said, ¡°The bad news is, I¡¯vee to break off our engagement.¡°.

    ¡°Engagement?¡±

    The Smiths exchanged puzzled looks. Jenny and Sebastian were engaged? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    A chill ran down Sebastian¡¯s spine as he turned to find Lillian ring at him.

    Sebastian quickly tried to defuse the tension, saying, ¡°It¡¯s an arranged marriage set up by the

    elders. I only learned about it recently myself.¡±

    Turning to Jenny, he continued, ¡°I ept your decision. However, this isn¡¯t bad news to me. In fact,

    it¡¯s good news, considering I have a wife who is far more beautiful than you.¡± He pulled Lillian closer

    to him as he spoke.

    Jenny flushed with frustration. She had thought that the proposal to break off the engagement

    would leave Sebastian terrified and eager to salvage the situation.

    But much to her dismay, Sebastian had agreed immediately and even unted another woman to

    her.

    What truly annoyed Jenny was that she could find no grounds to argue; Lillian was indeed stunning.

    Though it pained her to admit, Lillian¡¯s beauty indeed surpassed her own.

    Jenny managed a dismissive sneer and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a country girl.¡±

    Next, she pulled out a document and passed it to Sebastian. ¡°Since you agreed to break off the

    engagement, you might as well sign these annulment papers now.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t hesitate and reached for the pen. Before he could sign off, Jenny called out, ¡°Hold

    on!¡±

    Sebastian lifted his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you changed your mind?¡±

    Jenny retorted haughtily, ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯m the sole heiress of the Cadwell family, one of the top

    ten most powerful families in Dragotha. Given my prestigious status, only a man in the elite ss

    would be worthy of being my husband. But you?¡±

    Jenny¡¯s smile morphed into a sneer. ¡°You are just a useless son¨Cinw from an insignificant family.

    You¡¯re utterly useless! I find it tiresome to just look at you.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t nned on being so harsh, but Sebastian¡¯s indifferent attitude earlierpelled her to

    hit back hard.

    Although Sebastian remained unfazed by her hurtful words, Lillian couldn¡¯t contain her anger.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such harsh words, Ms. Cadwell. Sebastian isn¡¯t as bad as what you

    described.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the truth. Only a mediocre woman like you would treasure him. He¡¯s useless to me.¡±

    Jenny jeered.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Despite her annoyance, Lillian knew better than to offend the Cadwell family from Divinopolis.

    Sebastian smiled slightly and asked, ¡°If you haven¡¯t changed your mind, why are you stopping me

    from signing the papers?¡± ¡°Are you going to ask for some sort ofpensation before you sign?

    What are you after¨Ca hefty payout? Maybe a luxury car?¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jenny¡¯s reminder was intended to corner Sebastian into making unreasonable demands as a show

    of his reluctance to break off their engagement. After all, she was wealthy enough to meet any of

    his outrageous demands, even if it was one or two billion dors, without a second thought.

    Sebastian, however, rejected her offer with a dismissive smirk. ¡°Money is just numbers to me. I

    have no need for it.¡±

    Evelyn could no longer hide her disdain as she red at Sebastian and said mockingly, ¡°Stop trying

    to save your pride. You¡¯re penniless! Why are you acting so noble?¡± Then, she turned to Jenny with

    a fawning smile. ¡°Ms. Cadwell, please don¡¯t mind his nonsense. He¡¯s just trying to preserve his

    dignity. Given your family¡¯s wealth, perhaps you could take pity on him and offer him some

    money?¡±

    In Evelyn¡¯s eyes, Lillian had already tarnished her reputation by being associated with the demise of

    the Walter family shortly after marrying into their household.

    Given Sebastian¡¯s vtile temper, it was also unlikely for him to separate from Lillian. Hence, she

    nned on reaping some benefits for Sebastian, which would eventually end up in her pocket.

    With a look of contempt, Jenny responded, ¡°Dignity is something you earn through your capabilities,

    without which it can be trampled upon at will.¡±

    Evelyn nodded vigorously, eager to please. ¡°Exactly, Ms. Cadwell. He¡¯s nothing but a penniless

    fool. You are the distinguished heiress of the Cadwell family. He¡¯s unworthy of you. It¡¯s best to end

    the engagement.¡±

    Upon witnessing Evelyn¡¯s shameless behavior, Lillian felt a surge of disgust but stayed quiet. After

    all, she also hoped that Jenny would break off the engagement with Sebastian. Feeling satisfied

    with Evelyn¡¯s ttery, Jenny happily handed Sebastian a credit card. ¡°Here¡¯s a billion dors.

    Consider it yourpensation for our engagement. It should keep youfortable for life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Sebastian then signed the annulment papers without a second nce at the credit

    card.

    For a man whose worth stretched into the trillions of dors and whose organization churned

    billions of dors daily, such a sum was trivial.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Ms. Cadwell. I¡¯ll ept the card on his behalf.¡± Evelyn immediately snatched

    the card from Jenny; she was bent on taking the billion dors.

    ¡°Hand it over,¡± Sebastianmanded before taking the card and snapping it in half effortlessly.

    Evelyn cried out in dismay. ¡°You fool! That was a billion dors!¡±

    Jenny¡¯s expression darkened as she warned, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my limits, Sebastian. Are you

    nning toin to my mom?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve signed the papers; we will go our separate ways from now on,¡±

    Sebastian replied calmly.

    But Jenny wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°A perfect woman like me is hard to give up. You must be nning to

    appease me and thenin to my mom. But let me be clear¨CI¡¯m way out of your league.¡±

    Evelyn chimed in disdainfully, ¡°Exactly. A lowly human like you doesn¡¯t deserve someone as

    wonderful as Ms. Cadwell. You should know your ce.¡±

    Lyra added, ¡°That¡¯s right. You aren¡¯t even worthy to carry Ms. Cadwell¡¯s shoes.¡±

    Sebastian simply smiled and said, ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t overestimate your allure. Not every man is

    desperate for your affection.¡±

    Jenny sneered. ¡°Perhaps not every man, but you would certainly stand to gain by marrying me.

    Your days of struggle would be over. How could you pass up such a great opportunity?

    ¡°Unfortunately, we will never be together. The man I desire is the true leader among men. In all of

    Dragotha, only the most formidable and revered Supreme One fits the criteria. I¡¯m destined to be

    the Supreme¡¯s wife.¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    ¡°Huh? You want to be the Supreme¡¯s wife?¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the irony. He wondered how Jenny would react if she knew that

    the man she had just annulled her engagement with was, in fact, the Supreme One himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the best in ss when ites to appearance, stature, or family line. Once I meet

    the Supreme One, I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll be charmed by me,¡± Jenny said confidently. While she certainly

    had reason to be proud, she tended to overestimate herself.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you hear the rumor that the Supreme One is an old and ugly man? Can you imagine him

    on top of you?¡± Sebastian spoke mockingly.

    The mental image of being dominated by a grizzled old man sent a shiver down Jenny¡¯s spine.

    However, she quicklyposed herself and retorted, ¡°Looks are irrelevant in a man; it¡¯s his power

    that counts. Age matters even less.¡±

    Lyra nodded in agreement. ¡°Ms. Cadwell is right. The Supreme One¡¯s formidable power and awe¨C

    inspiring presence make any superficial qualities like age and looks seem trivial. Any woman who

    bes his wife would be the envy of others.¡±

    Unable to contain himself, Sebastian burst intoughter.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Jenny snapped.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just reminding you out of respect for Aunt Lucy. You had better not get your hopes

    up too high. The higher the hope, the greater the disappointment,¡± Sebastian said.

    ¡°Shut up! My wishes will certainlye true!

    ¡°You may not know this, but the Cadwell family has already received an invitation to the supreme

    banquet, and it¡¯s not just any invitation¨Cit¡¯s a VIP invitation. Do you know what that means?¡± Jenny

    retorted proudly.

    Lyra looked on with envy as she said, ¡°Ms. Cadwell, you¡¯re truly remarkable. As far as I know,

    invitations to the supreme banquet are incredibly rare, with no more than 50 issued.

    ¡°Getting one is extremely difficult To date, not a single family in Ravenview City has received an

    invitation.¡±

    Jenny stood tall, and her voice tinged with pride as she replied, ¡°Exactly! Only the elite receive

    invitations to the supreme banquet. It¡¯s a symbol of status and standing.

    ¡°And there are two types of invitations. Most receive the standard one, but my family¡¯s invitation is

    one of only ten VIP invitations!¡±

    The Smiths all looked on with envy. Ever since the news of the supreme banquet had spread, they

    had tried everything to secure an invitation, but to no avail.

    Meanwhile, Jenny not only had an invitation but a VIP one, highlighting a stark difference in their

    statuses.

    Jenny turned to Sebastian with a smug expression. ¡°There are only ten VIP invitations. To receive

    one means not only being an elite but also being favored by the Supreme One himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out. The Supreme One must have taken a liking to me. So, you see, the likelihood of

    me bing the Supreme¡¯s wife is extremely high.¡±

    Sebastian was speechless. He had tasked Natalie with sending a VIP invitation to the Cadwells as a

    gesture of goodwill to Lucy. He had never imagined Jenny would misinterpret his intentions.

    Yet, he chose not to rify the misunderstanding; allowing her to indulge in her fantasies seemed

    harmless enough.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Jenny continued sternly, ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯ve shared all of this to make it clear that I¡¯m destined to be the

    Supreme¡¯s wife. You must not harbor any ill intentions toward me, and you definitely mustn¡¯t breathe

    a word about our past engagement to anyone.¡±

    Sebastian replied dryly, ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Good. There¡¯s something else you ought to know¨Cthe Zatch family¡¯s ind has been located,¡±

    Jenny announced.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Sebastian dashed forward with such intensity that Jenny¡¯s bodyguards were caught off guard. They

    mashed to shield her but were visibly overwhelmed by his force and left gasping for breath

    Jenny¡¯splexion turned ghostly as the encounter unfolded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited. Where¡¯s the ind?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°Here are the coordinates.¡± Jenny handed him a slip of paper and continued, ¡°I achise you to tread

    carefully.

    ¡°The Zatch family is heavily guarded by skilled fighters You¡¯d be courting death. Perhaps you should

    wait until I be the Supreme¡¯s wife, and I might help you explore the ind.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I prefer to handle my own affairs,¡± Sebastian declined politely.

    ¡°You¡¯re being recldess,¡± Jenny snapped, annoyance ring as she stepped into her car. ¡°Don¡¯te

    ming me if you end up dead.¡±

    She had been prepared to offer him furtherpensation, but his stubbornness to be independent

    had irked her deeply.

    Aside from Lian, the rest of the Smiths waved Jenny goodbye as the cars drove away, hoping to

    leave a good impression. Evelyn hissed, ¡°Sebastian, are you mad? Jenny Cadwell just offered you a

    billion dors, and you refused. I¡¯m so angry!TM

    ¡°A man needs his pride,¡± Lyra remarked sarcastically

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Pride is worthless!¡± Evelyn snapped back, her frustration evident.

    ¡°I thought you had some special ties with the Cadwells, but it was just an engagement with Ms.

    Cadwell Now she¡¯s broken oft the engagement, leaving you with nothing. You have no reason to be

    proud anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never acted proudly. On the contrary, I¡¯ve always maintained a low profile,¡± Sebastian replied

    calmly.

    ¡°A low pratile? Are you aware of the number of people you have offended?¡± Evelyn hissed.

    She red at Sebastian and said, ¡°You and Lillian have already signed a divorce agreement. From

    now on, you have nothing to do with the Smith family. You should leave now.¡± Sebastian chuckled

    lightly. ¡°We never formalized our divorce. Tearing up that agreement doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡°Do you think tearing it up will solve your problems? You¡¯ve made so many enemies. I thought you

    could rely on the Cadwells¡® support, but now that¡¯s gone.

    ¡°Whatever trouble you¡¯re in, it¡¯s your own doing, but don¡¯t involve us. You and Lillian divorcing is not

    up for debate, Evelyn retorted coldly.

    Ronan nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. As soon as the one¨Cmonth cooling off period is over, you

    will imediately go through the divorce registration.¡±

    Sebastion grabbed Lillian¡¯s hand and said affectionately. ¡°Unless Lillian insists on divorcing me, I

    will not agree.¡±

    ¡°Lilliam, take a stand. Is it going to be this worthless man or us? Even pressed.

    Elijah said seriously, ¡°Lin, you must think carefully before answering You have to choose between

    your grandparents and parents and a poor louer who can be found anywhere. You don¡¯t need me to

    teach you how to choose.¡±

    Mom, and Dad, please don¡¯t force me

    Lillian was Men between the two sides and found aficul to make a decision Elijahi¡¯s attitude was

    tough, he gave het no room for negotiation ¡°No, you must decide

    ¡°Grandpa, Mom, an

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Tears streamed down Lillian¡¯s face as she was in a dilemma. Upon seeing her in distress,

    Sebastian¡¯s heart ached. He red icily at Elijah and the others.

    ¡°I remember warning you before. If you dare pressure her again, don¡¯t expect me to hold back,¡±

    Sebastian said sternly.

    Evelyn scoffed. ¡°What are you going to do? Hit me?¡± She believed Sebastian¡¯s boldness earlier

    stemmed solely from his engagement to Jenny. Now that the engagement was off, she assumed

    he¡¯d lost his nerve.

    Sebastian sneered, ¡°If we were family, I¡¯d respect you as an elder and wouldn¡¯ty a finger on you.

    But if that¡¯s not the case, I wouldn¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! Evelyn spat

    back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve killed before; hitting someone is nothing. Are you sure you want to test me?¡± Sebastian

    smirked.

    Evelyn recalled, her voice trembling, ¡°Sebastian, the Cadwells are no longer backing you. How

    could you still be so arrogant?¡±

    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°If I want to do as I wish, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s support. And if I get angry, the

    whole world will tremble ¡°Se obnoxious!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    The Smiths were outraged but also clearly frightened. In their eyes, Sebastian was not just a

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    madman, but a powerful and dangerous one.

    Fearing his retaliation, they refrained from pushing Lillian to make a choice.

    They didn¡¯t want to risk provolding his wrath, which could potentially be lethal. Hence, they

    abandoned the idea of forcing a divorce.

    Ito Misty Oakvi.

    Sebastian didn¡¯t stay at the Smiths any longer than necessary. He had urgent matters to attend to.

    After leaving, he called Hydra to pick him up, and they headed to Mi

    He also sent the coordinates that Jenny had green him to Drakaria, ordering him to conduct a

    search.

    Perched atop the Misty Oak Mountain, Misty Oak Vi was the most mysterious ce in Ravenview

    City,

    Blessed with breathtaking scenery and abundant spiritual energy, it was a haven for cultivators

    seeking to hone their skills..

    Yet, not a single sou dared venture within its premises, for Misty ook vi was owned by the Quirrel

    family.

    The Quirrel family was a reclusive n that maintained a strict veil of secrecy. As such, most people

    didn¡¯t know of the quirrels existence. Their prowess surpassed even that of the Hunter family, the

    strongest family in Wave City.

    The head of the Quirrel family, Joseph Quirrel, was the undisputed wealthiest man in Wave City,

    with assets exceeding hundreds of billions of dors.

    When Sebastian arrived at Misty Oak Vi, a group of people were already waiting at the entrance.

    The leader, a middle¨Caged man, was none other than Joseph

    After Sebastian stepped out of the car, Joseph immediately led everyone to greet him. ¡°Greetings,

    Supreme One!

    ¡°You may rise,¡± Sebastian ocdered.

    ¡°Thank you, Supreme One!¡±

    Next, Joseph and his men ushered Sebastian and Hydra into Misty Oak Vi Joseph had recently

    visited Phoenix Corporation to give Sebastian Misty Oak Vi as a sanctuary for his cultivation

    Sebastian had initially declined the offer.

    However, he¡¯d recognized Misty Oak Vi¡¯s strategic location atop the mountain, making it both

    defensible and difficult to infiltrate

    Hence, he¡¯d fecided to use it as a prison for Elena. That would eliminate the risk of members of

    Novastar Organization attempting a secret rescue mission.

    Sebastian had anticipated that the head of Novastar Organization would seek to exchange Elena for

    the amulet, but days had passed without any sign of activity from Novastar Organization.

    ience, Sebastian intended

    to interrogate Elena and gain a clearer understanding of the situation.

    Even though she had been confined to a single room, Sebastian had refined from inflicting any

    physical harm on Elena. Her days were rtivelyfortable, albeit devoid of

    freedom.

    *Why has your father not exchanged the andet for your release it? stan inquired bluntly.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    sar, isn¡¯t it? My father has abandoned me.

    Elena let out a sigh, her face etched with despair. ¡°It¡¯s clear,

    ¡°You¡¯re his daughter! How could he abandon you?¡± Sebastian demanded.

    Elena Laughed bitterly. ¡°So what if I¡¯m his daughter? Blood or not, what does it matter when

    weighed against power and influence?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s brow furrowed. Elena wasn¡¯t wrong. While not everyone would sacrifice their daughter,

    countless women had been readily traded anything for ambition throughout history

    He had naively believed that capturing Elena would force Novastar Organization to trade the amulet

    for her release. Now, it seemed his efforts were futile.

    ¡°Try calling your father again,¡± Sebastian urged, handing her his phone. He was still hopeful that

    things might turn around.

    Elena dialed a number and engaged in a conversation with the person on the other end in

    Bandaskar.

    Her frustration was palpable, and Sebastian could understand why.

    He was fluent in ndaskarian and overheard Elena¡¯s father using the ongoing internal conflict

    within Novastar Organization as an excuse for her to wait for rescue. It was an indirect way of

    saying he was giving up on her.

    Sebastian could empathize with Elena¡¯s father¡¯s decision. Elena wasn¡¯t his only child; he had

    several sons as well. He was willing to sacrifice one daughter rather than part with his precious

    treasure.

    Possessing the amulet would skyrocket his power, granting him the ability to subdue all opposition.

    Wealth, women, authority, and status would all be within his grasp. mming the phone down in

    frustration, Elena recounted her father¡¯s words.

    ¡°My father says there¡¯s an internal conflict in Novastar Organization, and he can¡¯t spare the time to

    deal with me right now. He¡¯lle with the amulet to exchange for me once the conflict is resolved¡±

    ¡°Do you believe him?¡± Sebastian asked.

    ¡°obviously not. He¡¯s clearly chosen to abandon me.¡± Elena tummed, and then looked up at

    Sebastian. ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate. I¡¯ll help you get the amulet back.¡±

    ¡°Your father abandoned you, and you¡¯re a prisoner yourself. How can you help me get the amulet

    back?¡± Sebastian asked.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let me go back, and I¡¯ll find a way to steal the amulet,¡± Elena proposed.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Sebastian sneered

    Elena¡¯s nickname was ¡°Queen Bee¡°; she was a cunning and scheming woman with many tricks up

    her sleeve.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯ll show you my sincerity,¡± Elena smiled.

    ¡°What sincerity?¡± Sebastian asked curiously.

    ¡°Sit here and wait for a while.¡± Elena winked and then walked into the bedroom.

    Sebastian sat there waiting, wanting to see what Elena was up to. After 20 minutes, Elena walked

    out of the bedroom.

    Sebastian lifted his head, and his eyes widened in surprise.

    Elena was wearing fiery red silk pyjamas that clung to her curves. The sheer fabric hinted at the

    creamy perfection of her skin beneath. The short style of the pajamas offered a tantalizing glimpse

    of her long, shapely legs.

    Elena had obviously taken a bath, as her long, wet hair draped behind her back. Her delicate

    features, which now looked flushed and fresh, were captivating.

    Next, Elena sauntered toward Sebastian. She wrapped a hand around his neck, pulling him close.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    As Sebastian felt the softness of Elena¡¯s body and inhaled her scent, a surge of heat coursed

    through his veins. He was at the peak of his youth, and it had been a long time since be had been

    with a woman.

    Elena was a natural seductress. Any man would have struggled not to react in sebastian¡¯s ce. He

    had a strong urge to take her right there and then.

    However, he managed to suppress his desires and forcefully push her away

    ¡°Is this what you call sincerity?¡±

    Elena smiled seductively. ¡°My body is my greatest asset. Moreover, I¡¯m a virgin. Now, my body

    belongs to you, and you can do as you wish.¡± She then sat on Sebastian¡¯sp and wrapped her

    arms around his neck.

    Sebastian tried his best to maintain hisposure, but his resolve quickly disappeared. His

    heartbeat raced as he swept Elena into his arms and hurried to the bedroom. He then threw her

    down on the bed.

    Driven by a wild desire, Sebastian tore her nightgown apart. He was greeted by the stunning sight of

    her unveiled beauty.

    Elena had the perfect physique; she was neither too thin nor too plump. She possessed just the

    right curves in all the right ces.

    Moreover, her skin was exceptionally fair and tender. Sebastian had barely touched her when his

    fingers left crimson marks on her delicate skin.

    His gaze was fixed on her red lips, and he found himself drawn into a loss almost instinctively.

    Elena responded with intense passion. Her arms wrapped around Sebastian tightly as if she never

    wanted to let go. The room pulsed with an intoxicating atmosphere, charged with an undercurrent of

    unspoken desire.

    Eventually, the previous excitement that had filled the room subsided, giving way to a peaceful

    stillness.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian leaned against the headboard, his brow furrowed in concem. The more he thought about

    it, the more something seemed amiss.

    Llena was undeniably beautiful and alluring, but he had always exhibited strong self¨Ccontrol. So,

    why hadn¡¯t he been able to stop himself this time?

    Sebastian gazed at Elena curled up in his arms and asked, ¡°Did you drug me?¡±

    A flicker of panic shed across Elena¡¯s face as sheughed nervously. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did that so

    you could have a better time. Didn¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Sebastian was left speechless. Though he had a beautiful wife, Lillian had always kept him at a

    distance.

    In truth, it would be wrong to say that Lillian had forbidden any intimacy. She¡¯d given him multiple

    opportunities, but he¡¯d failed to seize them. He wanted Lillian to be his woman, willingly, without any

    reservations.

    It had been a long time since Sebastian had been intimate with a woman. Hence, the encounter

    with Elena had been undeniably exhrating, so much so that he craved another session almost

    immediately.

    As Flena traced circles on Sebastian¡¯s chest, Sebastian wondered if this was ac

    amon practice among women. He recalled that sa also had the same endearing habit. ¡°I¡¯ve

    given you my most precious asset. Are you satisfied with my sincerity?¡± Elena asked. ¡°you have

    indeed shown great sincerity, but I still can¡¯t let you go,¡± Sebastian replied

 Chapter 161

    Chapter161

    ElenajolteduprightandredatSebastian¡°Why?¡±shedemanded.

    <strong>¡°</strong><strong>You¡¯re</strong>ahighlygiftedandpowerfulpractitioner.Lettingyougowouldundoubtedlyleadtotrouble.Stayhere,andaslongasyouavoidcausingtrouble,Icantakecareofyoufortherestofyourlife.Youwon¡¯thavetoworryaboutfoodandshelter.¡±

    ¡°Areyounningtoholdme captivefortherestofmylife?¡±Elenasnapped.

    ¡°Yes,youcouldsaythat¡±Sebastiannodded.

    Elenaredathimfuriously.¡°You¡¯redespicable!Igaveyouthemostpreciousthingthere,andthisishowyoutreatme?

    Sebastiaughedmockingly.¡°Firstly,youdruggedme.Ididn¡¯taskfor.Secondly,youare myprisoner.Forgetyourbody,evenyourlifeisinmyhands,¡±

    Seethingwithrage,Elenaclenchedherjawandcontrolledherurgetshout

    However,Sebastianremainedindifferenttoherfury.Aftergettingdressed,hepreparedtoleavetheroom.Justthen,hewasoverwhelmedwithdizziness.

    <strong>Sebastian</strong>whirledaroundtocontrontElena<strong>upon</strong>noticingthatsomethingwasamiss.¡°Didyoupoisonme?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Elenughedtriumphantly.¡°That¡¯sright,Ipoisonedyou.It¡¯sapitythatyourealizeditfartote.¡±

    ¡°Wasittheperfumeyou¡¯rewearing?¡±Sebastianrified.

    Elenachuckledandextendedafinger,givingitayfulwag.¡°Theperfumeonmyskinismerelyanaphrodisiac.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯sfacedarkenedashesaid,¡°TherumorsthatQueenBeeisskilledintheartorpolsoningaren¡¯tunfounded.Itookeveryprecaution,andyetIstillfellprey.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯suselesstotakeprecautions.Iappliedthepoisondirectlytomyskin.Givenmyallureandtheeffectsoftheaphrodisiac,nomancouldresistme.

    ¡°Nomatterhowalmightyyouare,you¡¯restilljustaman.Nomanisimmune.¡±Elenasnerred.

    ¡°You¡¯reviciousenoughtouseyourbodyasbaitunderestimatedyou.¡°Sebastian¡¯stonewastingedwithreluctantadmirationforElena¡¯sruthlessness.

    ¡°DoyouthinkIwantedthis?Thiswasmytrumpcard,mstresortIwouldn¡¯thaveresortedtoitiftherehadbeenanyotherway,¡±Elenahissed.

    Shethenswiftlygotdressedandpickedupafruitknifefromthetable.

    Sebastianwarned,¡°QueenBee,considerthisawarning.Don¡¯tthinkthatbeingpoisonedleavesmepowerless.Handovertheantidotepromptlyifyouhaveanysense.Otherwise,1won¡¯thesitatetokill you.¡±

    Elenamerelughedmockinglyandsaidsarcastically,¡°Don¡¯ttrytobluffyourwayoutofthis.Thepoisonused<strong>is</strong>called¡®BoneDevourer.<strong>There</strong>arenosymptomsintheearlystages.

    However,asthepoisonspreadsthroughoutyourbody,you¡¯llstarttofeellightheadedandthenexperienceexcruciatingpain.Everypartofyourbodywillhurt.Innotime,yourinternalorganswillbedevoured,followedbyyourfleshandbones.

    ¡°Intheend,you¡¯llbenothing<strong>more</strong>thanapuddle<strong>of</strong>blood.Youshouldbestartingtofeelthepainnow,butthisisjustthebeginning.Theregonyhasyette!

    ¡°Ifyourpoisonissoformidable,whydoyouneedthatknife?¡±Sebastianaskedcoldly.

    ¡°Sinceyouvitedme,Ineed<strong>to</strong><strong>castrate</strong>you!¡±Elenaspatthroughgrittedteeth.

    <strong>¡°</strong>You¡¯reaviciousbitch!Butyouunderestimatemypowers.¡±Sebastian¡¯svoicewacedwithmockingamusementashechargedtowardElena.

    FearflickeredacrossElena¡¯sfaceassheinstinctivelytookastepback.

    ButuponnoticingthecoldsweatonSebastian¡¯sforehead,shesneered<strong>.</strong>¡°Youalmosthadmefooled.Althoughyou¡¯retheformidableSupremeOne,BoneDevourerislethalenoughtokillyour¡±

    AsElena<strong>spotte</strong><strong>,</strong>shewalkedtowardSebastian,clutchingthefruitknifetightly.Next,shehingedforwardandaimedtheknifeathisgroin

 Chapter 162

    Chapter162

    wasnotoriousforherviciousness.

    DespiteknowingthatSebutionwas poisoned,shewasdeterminedtomalmhimpermanently.Justasherfruitkiteneareditstarget<strong>,</strong>Sebastianreactedwithstartlingspeed.

    HegrabbedElena¡¯s<strong>wrist</strong><strong>and</strong><strong>,</strong>withhisotherhandballedintoalist,deliveredapowerfulblowtoherchest.

    TheimpactsentElena<strong>flying</strong>backward,andshespatamouthfulofbloodasshefew.Hereyeswidenedwithshark<strong>and</strong>disbelief.

    Shecouldn¡¯tunderstandhowSebastiancouldunleashpechfearsomestrength,eventhoughhewaspoisoned.

    Elenahadbeenstandingwithherbackto<strong>the</strong>door.Theforceoftheblowsmashedthewoodendoorapart,flingingherontothefloorofthethingroom

    Tenoringherinjuries,shestaggeredtoherdendsprintedfortheexit.

    Meanwhile,HydraStood<strong>watch</strong>outside.Uponseringenstageoutwounded,sheactedwithouthesitation.

    Hydra possessedimmensestrengthasoneofSebastian¡¯sfourGodsofWarandamid¨Clevelgranduster.ShestruckEleawithherpalm,unleashingahowlingwaveofmergythatseemedpowerfulenough<strong>to</strong>destroyanythinginitspath.

    ElenaredatHydraandthrewapunchwithlethalintent.Theirfistscollided,creatingathunderousboom

    Hydra¡¯sexpressiondarkenedasshestumbled backward<strong>,</strong><strong>a</strong>trickleofbloodescapingthecornerofhermouth.

    Elenastaggeredslightlyasshecoughedupanothermouthfulofblood.Shequicklysuppressedthechaoticenergyinherbodyandranaway

    Meanwhile,Sebastianremainedinsidetheroomanddidn¡¯tchaseaftertina,once<strong>she¡¯d</strong>escaped,hecopsedto<strong>the</strong>ground,expellingamouthfulofdark,poisonedblood.¡°BoneDevoureristrulylethal,¡±hemuured<strong>,</strong>relievedthathisrecentadvancementintotheDivineRealmmighthesavedhislife.Withoutit,hemightnothavesurvivedSettingintoameditativestance,Sebastianswallowedapillofhisowncreation.Whilethepillwasn¡¯tabletpletelyneutralizebaneDevourer,itcoulbatitseffects.

    Shortlyafter,Hydrahurriedintotheroom.¡°Mr.Wilder,whathappened?

    *I¡¯vebeenpoisonedGuardme,¡±Sebastianinstructed

    Hydra,startedbythenews,quicklymovedtohedoorwaytokeepwatch

    BoneDevourerwasmorevidentthanSebastianhadanticipated.It<strong>had</strong>alreadyspreadthroughouthisbody.

    Despitehisachancedcultivationandtheassistanceofthepill,ittookanentirehourtofullypurgethetoxinfromhisbody.

    UponseeingSebastianopenhiseyes,

    <strong>Hydra¡¯s</strong>feelingsforSebastian

    <strong>asked</strong>withconcem,¡°Mr.Wilder,howareyoufeeling?

    She¡¯doncebeenthe daughterof<strong>a</strong>prominentfamilythathadbeendestroyedbyenemiessevenyearsago.Sebastionhadsavedherwhenhepassedbytheruinsofherhomewhenshewasjust15yearsold.

    NotonlyhadSebastianadoptedHydra,buthehadalsopersonallytrainedher<strong>in</strong>themartirts.Asaresult,shewasnowoneofthefourGodsofWar

    Hence,Sebastianwasnotjustherleaderbutalsotheclosestpersoninhereshewouldn¡¯thesitatetogiveherlifeforhimifinstructed.

    ¡°I¡¯mAlrightnow.Where¡¯sQueenBee¡±Sebastienasked.

    Hydraimmediatelykneltdownandapologized,¡°ShehasescapedPleasepunishme,Mr.Wilder¡±

    ¡°<strong>she¡¯s</strong>verypowerfulShe¡¯snotsomeoneyoucouldhandlealone,evenwhenshe¡¯swounded.It¡¯snot<strong>your</strong><strong>fact</strong>,IwastoocarelessGetup.¡±

    Nest,SebastianhandedHydrapell<strong>and</strong>continued,¡°You¡¯requitebadlyinjuredtoTakethispilltohealyourwounds.¡±

    ¡°Thankyou,Mr.<strong>Wilder</strong>.¡±Hydraswallowedthepindsatdowntomediatetohealherwounds.

    SebastiansteppedoutoftheroomandcalledCyclopsto conductanextensivesearchforElena.Thewomanwasfartoodangerous.Heregrettednot killingherwhenhehadthechance.

    Fortunately,SebastianreceivedgoodnewsfromDrakariaHehadfinallylocatedtheZatchfamily¡¯sind.

    ordingtoDrakaria¡¯sdetailedupdate,theind<strong>was</strong>calledDelfinale.Healsoprovidedisroughdimensionsandnumerousaerialphotos.

    Theexactdetailsoftheind,home,remainedamystery,<strong>as</strong>theZatchfamilystrictly prohibitedoutsidersfromgettingclose.

    Theonlywayinwasbyforce,thoughitwasanapproachSebastianwasreluctanttoadopt.Afterall,hewasn¡¯tsureifValianawasontheind.

    Altersomedeliberation,Sebidecidedtoinvestigatepersonally.HeinformedLilianbyphhathewouldbetravelingabroad.

    Thatsameevening,herivedinQuly,thecitynesttoDelfinoIsleSebastianhaddecidedtomakethetipalone.

    DrakariametSebastianattheairportexit.Theywastednotimeandheadeddirectlytotheharbor,Drakariahadmadeallthearrangements;theybearded<strong>a</strong>boatatthedockanddepartedimmediately.

    Meanwhile,<strong>far</strong>fromthe<strong>sex</strong>,amansatonathrone.Heworeackrobeandadarkmetalmaskthat<strong>concealed</strong>histexturesexcepthiseyesandmouth.

    Hispiercingpatewasenoughtoleaveonefeelingterrified.Moreover,herudedanairofformidableauthority.

    Nexthimstood<strong>a</strong>youngman,pistinZaich,dressedinanexpensive<strong>suit</strong>.Helookedlikesomeonefromaprominentfamily

    pustinreceivedaplecall,<strong>and</strong>hisfacelitupwithjoy.

    thebowedandsaid,¡°CelestialManter,thingsaregoingas<strong>you</strong>expectedSebastionhasboardedtheboatHeisestimatedtoarriveheretomorrowmoming¡±

    ¡°hellen.YouhaveperformedwellticeSebastionisdeadtomorrow,IshallrewardyougenerouslyTheCelestialMaster¡¯svoicewassodeepandhorsethatitcouldsenda

    <strong>Thank</strong>you,CelestialMaster,¡±justinsaidgratefullybelebowing,¡°itmay,haveaquestion,though<strong>I¡¯m</strong>uncertainfitincetoask.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Chapter162

    ¡°WhyarewegoingtosuchgreatlengthstokillSebastian?He¡¯s<strong>just</strong>aninsignificantman;surely<strong>any</strong>assassincouldhandlehimeastly?¡±

    ¡°Insignificantman?¡±TheCelestialMasteughedandshookhishead.¡°He¡¯snotassimpleasheseems.Neverunderestimatehim;wemuststicktotheoriginaln¡±¡°Understood.¡±JustinbowedtoacknowledgetheCelestialMaster¡¯sinstructions.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter163

    Thesea¡¯ssurfaceglistenedunderthesunlight,eachripplereflectinglikeashimmeringpearl.Sebastianstoodonthedeck,bracing againstthewind.

    Hiseyeswasfixedonasmallckdotonthehorizon.Astheshipadvanced,thedotslowlyergedintoadiscernibleshape.

    Drakariapointed totheckdotandsaid,¡°SupremeOne,DelfinoIsleisjustupahead¡±

    Sebastiannoddedandorderedtheshiptohaltabouttenmilesawayfromtheind.

    ¡°SupremeOne,we¡¯requitefarfromtheind.Ihavepreparedasmallboatsowecanstealthilyapproachafteritgetsdark,¡±Drakaria proposed

    ¡°Aboatwouldmakeusaneasytarget.Wewouldbetooeasilydetectedbythoseontheind.I¡¯llswimover.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Drakaria¡¯seyeswidenedinshock¡°SupremeOne,thelongdistance,coupledwiththewindandwaves,makesswimmingalmost impossible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯llgoaloneWaithereformyreturn,¡±Sebastiamanded.

    ¡°HowcouldIallowyoutoriskdoingthisalone?Wedon¡¯tevenknowthesituationontheind.¡±

    ¡°Whatcantheydotomeeveniftheyharborillintentions?¡±Sebastianchallenged.

    Afterabriefpause,Drakarianoddedreluctantly.¡°Okay,pleasebecareful.I¡¯llbereadytetoyouraidanytime¡±

    Sebastianstretchedtoloosenhismuscles.Next,bedoveintotheseawithapowerfulleap.Hevanishedbeneaththewavesinseconds

    Swimmingtenmileswasn¡¯tinherentlyfar.However,itwasaperilouschallengetoswimagainstthe turbulentwaves.Asinglemisstepcouldeasilyendintragedy.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Sebastianseemedunconcernedbythedifficulties.Afterall,behadreachedtheDivineRealmandcouldholdhisbreathunderwaterfor morethananhour.

    Hisstaminawasalsoten,ifnothundred,timesgreaterthanthatofanordinaryperson.Swimmingtenmileswastrivialforhim.

    Sebastianswamthroughtheseawith ease.Hewassoquickthathecouldoutpaceevenaswimmingchampion.Itwasn¡¯tlongbeforehereachedtheshore,

    Afterensuringtheareawasdeserted,heemergedfromthewater.

    Onceond,Sebastianslippedintothewoodsandswiftlydriedhimselfoffwithhisskills.Hethenpulledoutamaptocheckhislocation.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Themap,drawnfromaerialphotos,wasn¡¯tperfectlyuratebutwas sufficientfordetermininghisgenerallocation.

    Hewasabletoquicklydeterminehiswhereabouts.Itwasrgeforest,andbeyondtheforesyamountain.Furtherfromthemountain wasavalleythatwaslikelytobethecentrreaoftheind

    SebastianintendedtovisitthevalleyfirstFoldingupthemap,hesprintedtowardthevalley,,unconcernedaboutbeingdetected.

    Givenhiscultivationlevels,hecouldsenseanyonewithina100¨Cfeetradiusbytheirbreathalone.

    Furthermore,evenifhewasdiscovered,hewasconfidentthat noonecouldstophimifhewantedtoescape

    However,unbeknownsttoSebastian,hismovementswerealreadybeingmonitored.Hisfigureflickeredononeofthemonitorsinthe surveinceroom.

    Althoughitwasbrief,thewatchfulCelestialMasternoticedit.

    ¡°You¡¯refinallyhere,Sebastian.Youcanforgetaboutleavingherealivetoday.¡±TheCelestialMastersneered.Next,heturnedtoJustinand asked,¡°iseverythingready?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Justin bowed and reported, ¡°Celestial Master, everything is ready. If he dares toe, we¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s obliterated.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Very good!¡± The Celestial Master nodded in approval

    He then turned to an Elder beside him and said, ¡°Elder, just to be cautious, please be prepared. If the explosion doesn¡¯t kill him, lead your men and take him down, no matter what

    The Elder modded, ¡°He will surely die today, but don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±

    ¡°Calm your tears, Elder. I¡¯ve already sent people to capture that woman. The Seraphic Tear Pendant will be yours whether Sebastian dies by the explosion or your hand. As for that woman, if you fancy her, she¡¯s yours as well,¡± the Celestial Master promised.

    ¡°You can keep the woman. I only want the Seraphic Tear Pendant the Elder said, then led a group of men in ck toy an ambush.

    Acold smile graced the lips of the Celestial Master. He regarded the Elder with disdain, thinking him an old fool for daring to vie with him for the treasure.

    The Celestial Master had sinister thoughts; after all, the Elder was the first target he¡¯d eliminate once Sebastian was taken care of.

    Sebastian spent about 15 minutes crossing the forest. Soon, he approached a hill.

    He didn¡¯t pause. With a burst of energy, he rushed up and then quicklyy down on the ground to scout the valley below. The valley wasn¡¯trge; it was only a few was only a few thousand square meters

    There were a few houses. Since it was still early, no one was outside, likely because they hadn¡¯t woken up yet.

    The only people in sight were the two guard dozing off at the entrance of the valley,

    Sebastian immediately formted a n. He first reached the overlook at the valley¡¯s entrance, then leaped down.

    Sensing someone, the guards instantly woke up. Just as they were about to shout, Sebastian quickly knocked one unconscious and then grabbed the other by the neck.

    Don¡¯t make a sound, or I¡¯ll break your neck,¡± Sebastian said coldly

    Sweating coldly, the guard nodded hurriedly.

    Sebastian took out a photo and asked, ¡°Where is the woman in this photo?

    The quand pointed to the rightmost two¨Cstorey house in the valley.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. If you lie to me, I will make sure you die a miserable death,¡± Sebastian said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± the guard said timidly.

    Sebastian then knocked him out and dashed toward the small house.

    The Celestial Master observed all this in the surveince room and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cold smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are the Supreme One; after today, everything you have will be mine, including your power, status, and woman

    Justin suddenly remembered something ¡°Celestial Master, ording to the information I have, the Supreme One¡¯s woman is said to be the most beautiful woman in Havenview City.

    ¡°And his subordinate, Hydra, is also a rare beauty. After we take down the Supreme One, could you reward me with both?¡±

    The Celestial Master revealed ascivious smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a connoisseur as well, Justin. Honestly, I¡¯ve already captured those two women. I¡¯m just waiting down the Supreme One and then enjoy my time with those beauties¡±

    ¡°Could you let me enjoy them after you¡¯ve had your fill?¡± Justin asked tentatively

    The Celestial Masterughed and nodded

    ¡°Thank you, Celestial Master!¡± Justin quickly expressed his gratitude, his eyes filled with eager anticipation.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Sebastian moved nimbly. He covered over 300 feet in an instant

    After he reached the small house, he tentatively pushed the door. To his surprise, it was unlocked and swung open with a push.

    Without overthinking, Sebastian stepped inside. The interior was simply furnished. It led directly into the living room.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    There was only one room on the ground floor. It was a storage room, so he immediately headed upstairs.

    As his foot touched the staircase, a foreboding feeling suddenly struck him.

    The force was so immense that the small house copsed instantly, turning into rubble with dust billowing into the air.

    The Elder emerged from a building nearby with a group of people. They stared at the ruins of the small house. Each of them was filled with dread. ¡°Split up and search!¡± the Elder ordered coldly.

    ¡°Elder, the bomb was so powerful that it reduced a building to dust. The Supreme One must surely be dead,¡± one of the men in ck, Edward Lawther, stated. Another man nodded in agreement. ¡°Edward¡¯s right. The Supreme One, though formidable, is still made of flesh and blood. He must have been blown to pieces.¡± The Elder responded coldly, ¡°We must find his body to be sure. What if he somehow survived?¡±

    The thought sent a shiver through the group. The prospect of Sebastian escaping was too grim to contemte. If he escaped, he would definitely kill them.

    They quickly reached the ruins. At that moment, adisheveled figure burst forth from the debris.

    The sudden movement startled everyone. They saw a man in tattered clothes leap several feet high.

    Their mouths widened in shock and disbelief.

    The man who¡¯d emerged from the ruins was Sebastian. His clothes were ragged, his hair was disheveled, and his face was smeared with blood. He looked extremely wretched. Despite his appearance, he instilled terror in everyone. They had seen the bomb¡¯s power, which had instantly reduced the small house to ruins. Yet, Sebastian had miraculously survived.

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed it

    While everyone was still in shock, Sebastian descended from the sky. He extended a finger, and an invisible force instantly pierced the throat of a man in ck, causing blood to spurt from the man.

    He then struck with his palm. A terrifying energy burst forth. With a loud boom, two men were hit by this fearsome energy and instantly exploded into a rain of blood.

    This horrific spectacle stunned everyone. They wondered what kind of human could do that with a single palm strike. ¡°Truly formidable!¡±

    The Elder¡¯s legs went weak. He knew Sebastian was formidable, but the reality was beyond his wildest i timagination.

    Not only had Sebastian survived the st, but he was also more vigorous than ever. Sebastian was a hundred times more terrifying than the Elder had anticipated. Sebastiannded on the ruins and stood with his hands behind his back. His gaze was as sharp as a de.

    ¡°Why did you betray me?¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice was not loud, but it carried apelling authority. The Elder attempted to maintain hisposure. ¡°I had my reasons for what I did. When you were gone, I still pa Sebastianughed sarcastically ¡°You think you can paid respects to you every year with these feeble efforts? Your efforts are futile, and you¡¯re overestimating your capabilities!¡± The Elder scoffed.

    ¡°Supreme One, don¡¯t try to impress me here. The bomb¡¯s power was terrifying. You couldn¡¯t possibly be unscathed. You¡¯re just putting on a brave act!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± Sebastian responded with a radiant smile. ¡°Answer a few questions, and I might let you die in one piece!¡±

    ¡°You may ask, but I¡¯m not too sure who¡¯s going to die first,¡± the Elder replied coldly.

    Tired of the banter, Sebastian pulled out a photo ¡°Who is the woman in this photo?¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter166

    DisappointmentfilledSebastian¡¯seyes.¡°WhoisMr.Zatch?

    ¡°TheeldestsonoftheZatchfamilyandyourcousin,Justin.¡±

    AchillshedinSebastian¡¯seyes.Thecircumstancessurroundinghisparents¡®deathsweresuspicious,anditseemedlikelytheZatch familyhadalsobeeninvolved.Now,theywereeventryingtokillhim,whichwasunforgivable.

    ¡°Onstquestion.Whyexactlydidyoubetrayme?

    ThiswaswhatSebastianfoundmostpuzzling.HehadfoundedtheSupremePavilionandrecruitedmanyskilledindividuals.TheElderwasamongthem.

    TheElderhadoriginallyjustbeenmongrandmaster,butthenhe¡¯djoinedtheSupremePavilion.

    WithSebastian¡¯shelp,hisstrengthhadgreatlyincreased,andhe¡¯dbeenappointedastheElder.ItwasapositionsecondonlytothatoftheDeputyChief,whorankedabovethousands

    Sebastiancouldn¡¯tfathomanyreasontheElderwouldhavetobetrayhim.

    ¡°Sinceyou¡¯resodesperatetolow,I¡¯lltellyou.ButIwanttheSeraphicTearPendantfirst¡±theElderdered.

    ¡°YouwanttheSeraphicTearPendantmerelytoobtainthatultimatetreasure.However,youshouldknowthatfindingthattreasurerequiresnotonlytheSeraphicTearPendantbutalsotwoamulets

    ¡°EvenifyouobtainedtheSeraphicTearPendant,whatusewoulditbe?Sebastianquestioned

    TheElderscoffed.¡°OnceIhaveit,I¡¯llnaturallyfindawaytoacquirethetwomilets.OnceIpossesstheultimatetreasure,mycultivationwillskyrocket.IcouldevenreachtheDivineRealm.Whenthathappens,whointheworldcouldstandagainstme?

    TheEldergrewmoreexcitedashespoke,asifhealreadysawhimselfrulingoverall.

    ¡°Greeddrivesonemad.Yourambitionexceedsyourworth.Letmesendyoutohell¡±Sebastian¡¯senergyeruptedwithaformidable killingintent

    Hewouldshownomercytoatraitor.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    TheElderscoffed.¡°SupremeOne,youcan¡¯tintimidateme.Youmusthaveinternalinjuriesbynow.You¡¯llbetheonewhodiestoday.

    Everyone,killhim!¡±

    Afterspeaking,theElderledthewayandchargedatSebastian.Withouthesitation,themenincksurroundedthemfromallvides.

    Thetraitorswereallguardians.Therewere11ofthem, andallofthemweregrandmasters.

    TheElderwasthestrongestamongthem.Hehadreachedthtegrandmasterstage.

    Asthedozenjoinedforces,theirmomentumwas overwhelming.Evenapinnaclegrandmasterwouldneedtoretreatbeforethem.

    ThiswaswhytheElderhaddaredtoriskhislife.EvenifSebastianwereuninjured,therewasstichancetofight

    ¡°Die!¡±

    WhentheElderreachedSebastian,hethrewapunchcoveredwithpowerfulenergy,aimingtoshattereverythingittouched.

    Sebastian¡¯seyessparkledwithcoldlight,andhecounteredwithapunchofhis own.

    Withamassivebang,theirfistsmetfiercely.

    TheElderstaggeredback.Sebastianjustswayedslightly,andbloodtrickledfromthecornerofhismouth..

    Then,themeninckchargedathim.Somewereempty¨Chanded,whileotherswieldedswords.

    Sebastianleaptupandattackedwithanuppercut.

    Below,themeninckstrucksimultaneously.Terrifyingenergiessurgedforward.Theenergiesmetmidwaywithaboomsoloud,itwasdeafeninglikethunder.

    Theterribleenergyspreadinalldirections.Itknockedthemeninckofftheirfeet,causingthemtospitblood.

    Sebastianwasalsoblownbackbytheforce.Hespewedamouthfuloffreshbloodashisfaceturnedpale.

    ¡°He¡¯sinjured.Killhim!¡±overjoyed,theElderquicklychargedatSebastianagain.

    Sebastiansuppressedhisinjuriesandcontinuedthebattle.Afiercewindhowledaroundhim.Themeninckdidn¡¯tdateclose.

    Asthetwofoughtindistinguishably,adarkshadowsuddenlyappearedonanearbyrooftop.TheshadowswiftlychargedtowardSebastian.

    TheattackerwastheCelestialMaster.Holdingrgede,hequicklyreachedabove Sebastian,withapowerfuldownwardsh,hestruckfiercely

 Chapter 167

    Chapter167

    TheCelestialMasterwasaverycautiousperson.He¡¯dbeenhidingintheshadows,observinguntilhe¡¯dbeensurethatSebastianwas trulyinjuredbeforehe¡¯dsuddenlystruck.

    TheElderwasveryexcitedtoseetheCelestialMastermakehismove.Initially,be¡¯dhaddoubtsabouttakingdownSebastian,butnow, withtheCelestialMasterjoininghim,hefeltthatsesswascertain.

    Intheblinkofaneye,thrgedewasabouttostrikeSebastian,

    Atthatmoment,apowerfulenergyburstforthfromSebastian¡¯sbody.HestrucktheElderinthechestwithhispalm.

    ItmadetheElderspewamouthfulofbloodandflybackward.Hisexpressionwasfilledwithhorror

    Immediatelyafter,Sebastianquicklyturnedaroundandgrabbedthrgede,thenkickedtheCelestialMasterinthestomach.

    Withabang,theCelestialMasterspewedrgemouthfulofbloodandflewbackward.Hecurledup,hiseyesfilledwithshockand disbelief.

    TheElderandtheCelestialMastermmedhardintothegroundoneaftertheother,creatinrgepitsandraisingcloudsofdust.

    ¡°Howisthispossible?YouwereclearlyinjuredHowcanyourstrengthbesoformidable?¡±theCelestialMasteraskedwithdisbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯vereachedtheDivineRealm.Howisthispossible?theEldereximedinshock.

    Sebastiansmiled.¡°Forme,nothingisimpossible.IenteredtheDivineRealmamonthago.Ijusthaven¡¯thadthechancetotellyou everythingyet.

    ¡°It¡¯salsofortunatethatIdidn¡¯ttellyouotherwise,howwouldIhaveknownIhadsomanyingratesunderme?¡±

    TheCelestialMasterwasbothshockedandangry. ¡°EvenifyouareintheDivineRealm,you¡¯restillinjuredfromthetight.Isawyouspitblood.Howcanyoubatpowerstillbesoterrifying?¡±

    Sebastiancoldlysmiled.¡°Iamindeedinjured,butit¡¯sjustaminorinjury.Besides,youunderestimatetheDivineRealmtoomuch.EveryonebelowtheDivineRealmisnothingtome.ThebloodIspitonearlierwasallpartoftheact.Itwasmeanttodrawyouout.¡±

    ¡°DidyouknowIwaswatchingalong?¡±theCelestialMasteraskeduncertainly,

    ¡°No,Tonlysensedsomeonewasspyinginsecret.Ididn¡¯tknowitwasyou.¡±

    SebastianapproachedtheCelestialMasterwhilelookingdownathim.¡°TheElderbetrayedmebecauseoftheSeraphicTearPendantI presumeyoudiditforthesamereason.¡±

    TheCelestialMasterwasonceagainshockedandangry.¡°Youareonlyhalfright.¡±

    ¡°ch?¡±Sebastianaskedcuriously.¡°What¡¯stheotherreason?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tydumb.Yourppledmyson¡¯svirility.Youhaven¡¯tforgottenthat,haveyou?¡±thecelestialMasterspokethroughgrittedteeth.

    ¡°He¡¯smyonlyson.Youcrippled him,andnowyou¡¯veleftmewithoutasessor.Isecretlyvowedtomakeyoupayonedayfromthatmomenton!¡±

    ¡°YoursondruggedHydra,andluckily,Idiscovereditintime.ordingtotherulesoftheSupremePavilion,heshouldbesentencedto death.

    *Ialreadyshowedmercybynotkillinghim.Ididn¡¯texpectyoutoholdagrudgeagainstmebecauseofthis,¡±Sebastiansaidcokly

    ¡°Bullshitcules!Itwasjustoverawoman,Besides,hefailed.Yet,youstillcrippledhim!Andnowyou¡¯retalkingaboutshowingmercy?Whatajoke!¡±theCelestialMasterwasfurious

    ¡°Rulesarerules,butthatisnolongerimportantchatetraitorsthemost.Iwon¡¯tspareyouthistime!¡±Sebastiandered.

    AsSebastianwasabouttoact,theCelestialMastersuddenlysaid,¡°Wait!Ifyoudaretokillme,Lillianwill bedead!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter168

    ¡°Whatdidyousay?¡±SebastiangrabbedtheCelestulMasterbytheneck.

    Themurderousintentinhisenergysoared.

    Despitefeelingsuffocated,theCelestialMasterputonasmagsmile.¡°SupremeOne,youshouldknowwhatkindofpersonIam.I¡¯malways cautiousandalwaysleavemyselfaway

    ¡°Beforeyou¡¯dsetoff,I¡¯dalreadysecretlysentsomeoRavenviewwCity.Whenyouwereatsea,mypeoplecapturedyourwife.Imustsay,she¡¯strulybeautiful.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastianquicldycalmeddown.¡°DoyouthinkIwouldfallforthat?1hadHydrasecretlyprotecther.Whatcouldyourpeoplepossiblydo?¡±

    ¡°Iknewyouwouldn¡¯tbelievere.Takealookatthis.¡±TheCelestialMasterpulledouthisphoneandyedavideo.

    Thevideoshowedtwowomentiedtoapir.OnewasLan,andtheotherwasHydra.Theyweresurroundedbyagroupofmeninck masks.

    ¡°Releasethemimmediately!¡±Sebastianwasfurious.

    Hehadn¡¯texpectedthatThornshadow¨Cwhohadself¨CproimedthetitleofCelestialMaster¨Cwouldbepowerfulenoughtocapture Hydra

    ItwasworthnotingthatHydra¡¯sstrengthwasconsiderable.IntheSupremePavilion,besidesSebastianandtheElder,onlyThemshadow hadsuchability.

    Thomshadowsneered.¡°Theyaremyinsurance.I¡¯llreleasethemifyouletusgofirstOncewe¡¯resafelyaway,I¡¯llordertheirrelease.¡±

    ¡°Traitorslikeyouhavenocredibility.Ican¡¯ttrustyou.Releasethemfirst.Oncethey¡¯resafe, I¡¯llletyougo,¡±Sebastiansaidcoldly

    Thomshadowsneeredback.¡°Youdon¡¯ttrustme,and Idon¡¯ttrustyou.Letusgonow.I¡¯mnotasking,I¡¯mtellingyouthem!¡±

    ¡°IfIdon¡¯tmakecontactwiththemwithinanhour,thosemenwilltakeitasasignthatsomethinghashappenedtome.Then,theywillvitebothwomenandthendismember

    ¡°Fine,I¡¯llletyougo.Butrememberthis¨Cifyoudon¡¯tkeepyourwordandreleasethem,Iwill findyouandkillyounomatterwhat.Don¡¯tforger,youhaveawifeandchildrenboo!¡±Sebastianwarned.

    Aftersayingthis,hereleasedThomshadow,whoimmediatelydroveoffwiththeElderandagroupofmeninck.

    Sebastianhurriedlyrantowardthebeach.SinceThurmshadowhadbetrayedhim,itwasevidentthattheformerwasadeviouspersonandthathiswords couldn¡¯tbefullytrusted.So,Sebastianneededtogetbackimmediately.

    Drakariahadbeenwatchingtheindwithatelescope.WhenSebastianappearedonthebeach,Drakariaimmediatelyspottedhim.

    Sebastianquicklysignaledtohim,andDrakeriaswiftlyorderedtheboattogototheshore.

    ¡°Sendafighterjetimmediately!¡±SebastianboardedtheboatandimmediatelyorderedDrakaria.Then,heusedasatellitephone tocontactCyclopstosearchforLillianandHydra

    Hedidn¡¯ttrustThomshadow.He¡¯djustletThornshadowgotobuytime.Heneededtoreturnasquicklyaspossible.

    SeringhowanxiousSebastianwas,Drakariadidn¡¯tdyandhurriedlyusedthesatellitephogiveorderstotheflightteam.

    ¡°SupremeOne,whatexactlyhappened?¡±Drakariaasked,puzzled.

    ¡°ThornshadowandtheElderhavebetrayedme.They¡¯vecapturedmywifeandHydra,Sebastiansaidthroughclenchedteeth.

    ¡°What?TheElderandDeputyChiel¨CThomshadow.Theyreallyhavesomenervethattheydaredtobetrayyou!¡±Drakariawasincensed.

    Sebastianwasanxious.Onewasthewomanhelovedmost,andtheotherwassomeonehetreatedlikeasister.Nowthattheywerein danger,hewasextremelyagitated.

    ¡°Thornshadow,youbetterkeepyourpromise.Ifyoudareeveyahandonthem,IswearI¡¯llmakeyoupay!Sebastianrowedsilently

 Chapter 169

    Chapter169

    Liban andHydraweretiedtochairsinanabandonedwarehouseontheoutskirtsofHavenviewCity.Theirmouthsweresealedwithducttape, andtheywereblindfolded.

    Adozenmeninckmasksstaredatthemwithoutblinking.Theireyeswerefilledwithburningdesire.Theycontinuouslyswallowed, clearlyindicatingtheirstruggle.

    ¡°Thesebeautiesaretrulygorgeous.Theirskinissofairandtender,youcouldalmostsqueezewaterfromit,¡±onemanremarkedwithbest

    ¡°Theirfiguresarestunning,too.Lookatthoselonglegs¨Cstraight, smooth,andsollItwouldbethrillingtotouchthem,¡±anotheraddedeagerly.

    Oneofthemensuggested,¡°Boss,suchtop¨Ctierbeautiesarerare.Nowthattheopportunityisrightbeforeus,whydon¡¯twehavesomefun?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,boss,letushavesomefun,¡±anothermanchimedin¡°Wemightonleacrosssuchbeautyonceinalifetime.Wecan¡¯tmissthischance.¡±

    Therestvoicedtheiragreement.Theireyesgleamedlikethoseofhungrywolvespreyingonmb.

    HicksKander,theleaderofthemeninck,swallowedhard.Hewasclearlystrugglingtocontainhislust.

    LillianandHydraturnedpalewithfearuponhearingthisconversation.

    Theyhighlyvaluedtheirpurity.Beingdefiledbythesemenwouldbeafateworsethandeathforthem.Butgivenhowtheyweretiedup, evendyingwasn¡¯tanoption.

    Hicksalsofeltasurgeofimpulsiveness.However,reasonultimatelyprevailed.¡°TheCelestialMasterwantsthesewomen.Doyouhavea deathwish?¡±

    ThementionoftheCelestialMastermadethemenshiverinfear.TheyhadalreadybetrayedtheSupremeOne.TobetraytheCelestial Masteraswellwouldspelltheirend.

    LillianandHydrahadjustbreathedasighofreliefwhen,allofasudden,Hicksreceivedaphonecal

    Afterhangingup,hughedheartily.Hiseyesgleamedwithjoyagainashelookedatthetwowomen¡­

    ¡°Boss,what¡¯ssofunny?¡±oneofthecuriousmenasked.

    Excited,Hicksreplied,¡°IjustgotacallfromtheCelestialMaster.Hetoldustohaveourwaywiththesetwowomen,thenreturntothe secretbase.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯sgreat,boss.Youpickfirst,¡±oneofthemensaid.

    Allthemeninckwerethrilled,buttheywaitedforHickstochoosefirst

    HickswalkedstraighttowardLillian.TherestofthemenimmediatelyrushedtowardHydra,jostlingeachotherlikeaherdofanimals

    LillianandHydrawere terrified,knowingthattheyweredoomed.Suddenly,thesoundoftighterjetsrearedoutside.

    Thenoisewasdeafening,likethunder.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°What¡¯sgoingon?¡±Themenwerepuzzledastheylookedtowardthedoor.

    Hiclespointedattwoofthemen.¡°You two,gocheckitout.¡±

    Thetwomaskedmenimmediately ranoutofthewarehouse.Thenextsecond,aloudbangsounded.

    Thetwomenwerethrownbackintothewarehouse,spewingbloodfromtheirmouthsastheydidso.Theydiedbeforetheyevenhitthe ground.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    "Level one alert!"

    Hicks quickly pulled out the dagger from his waist while keeping an eye on the entrance warily. The others also drew their weapons while trembling with fear.

    Two of theirrades had just gone out and gotten killed, which clearly indicated that a mighty enemy was outside.

    Suddenly, the scene quieted down to a pin-drop silence.

    Everyone could only hear each other''s heavy breathing while their eyes were filled with boundless fear. It felt like an unknown beast was before them, ready to charge in and devour them at any moment.

    A figure abruptly appeared at the warehouse entrance, startling all the men in ck masks. Their hearts skipped a beat.

    The man who appeared was tall. He had a determined face and deep, piercing eyes.

    When the men in ck saw the man''s face, their pupils contracted sharply, and their hearts went cold. Their legs began to tremble uncontrobly. Although he was terrified, Hicks managed to maintain someposure.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He quickly ced his dagger at Lillian''s neck. "Don''te any closer, or I''ll kill her."

    The other men hastily ced their swords at Hydra''s neck, but their hands shook uncontrobly and dripped with cold sweat. The man before them instilled a deep fear in them.

    "If you dare to so much as touch her, I''ll make sure your death will be more horrible than you could ever imagine." Sebastian''s voice was deep and resonant. It was utterly devoid of emotion.

    Hicks turned pale with fear but still tried to remain calm. He said coldly, "If you let me go, I''ll release her. Otherwise, I''ll take her down with me!"

    "You have no right to bargain with me. Release her, and I''ll give you a quick death. I''m giving you three counts to decide. If you don''t release her, you''ll regret ever being born."

    "Three."

    "Two."

    At the count of two, the other men in ck copsed and fell to their,

    knees. "Supreme One, have mel ne?

    Please spare us this once!"

    "One."

    Sebastian ignored their pleas. The word sent shivers down their spines.

    Hicks could no longer suppress his fear. His legs gave out, and he fell to his knees with a thud.

    Sebastian moved instantly, covering

    a distance of several feet in a blink.

    He appeared beside Lillian like a ghost and waved his hand to cut Hydra''s ropes.

    After Hydra regained her freedom, she quickly removed her blindfold and the duct tape on her mouth.

    Seeing Sebastian, her eyes

    ???

    immediately shone with a mix of guilt and relief. She started to kneel to apologize, but Sebastian stopped her with a gesture.

    Hydra understood that Sebastian didn''t want to reveal his identity before Lillian, so she quickly left the warehouse. Sebastian didn''t immediately free Lillian. Instead, he looked at Hicks and the others. "Take your own lives as atonement." The group of men in ck had anticipated this. They didn''t hesitate as they each lifted their swords and cut their own throats. They knew Sebastian''s methods well enough to understand that there were fates worse than death. Suicide was a quicker end. Sebastian then removed the duct tape from Lillian''s mouth and cut the ropes binding her.

    Lillian removed her blindfold immediately. She wanted to see what the famed Supreme One looked like and thank him.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Lillian opened her eyes and saw a broad back that surprised her.

    Rumor had it that the Supreme One was well past his prime, but the man before her stood tall with thick, ck hair, showing no signs of an elderly

    man.

    However, she didn''t think much about it since she couldn''t see his face.

    Sebastian didn''t linger. He stepped forward and walked to the entrance to leace.

    "Supreme One, please wait!" Lillian hurriedly followed him.

    "What is it?" Sebastian''s voice was cold and slightly hoarse. He was deliberately disguising his voice to prevent Lillian from recognizing him.

    "Thank you for saving my life!" Lillian quickly expressed her gratitude.

    "How do you wish to thank me?" Sebastian asked as if prompted by some mischief.

    Lillian was taken aback by the question. She found it hard to believe that the Supreme One, the wealthiest man in the world, would require any form of gratitude.

    With all his riches, hecked nothing. Hence, it was difficult for her toprehend how any token of thanks could possibly match his status.

    "I know you have everything, Supreme One. I don''t know how to thank you."

    "I find you quite interesting. If you truly wish to thank me, devote yourself to me," Sebastian said earnestly.

    "What?" Lillian was stunned.

    She''d never imagined the Supreme One would make such a demand. She panicked immediately. "I''m ttered by your favor, Supreme One, but I''m already married. I cannot ept this."

    Countless women dreamed to be one of the Supreme One''s mistresses. Lillian felt a fleeting thrill at the thought of bing the Supreme One''s woman, which would elevate her to the heights of society and benefit her family.

    But upon calming down, she declined. First, she wasn''t someone swayed by vanity. Although the Supreme One was impressive, he was still a stranger for her.

    Another significant reason was her marriage. Although her rtionship with Sebastian was merely in name thus far, she didn''t want to be unfaithful. Sebastian''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Let''s go. I''ll have someone take you back."

    el

    Suddenly, Lillian felt a sense of familiarity with the man before her. It made her quicken her steps, She really wanted to see what the Supreme One looked like.

    However, Sebastian moved faster and vanished from the warehouse before Lillian could catch up. By the time Lillian rushed out, Sebastian had disappeared without a trace.

    Natalie approached her, saying, "Ms. Smith, the Supreme One has instructed me to take you home. Please get in the car."

    Before Sebastian''s return, the Supreme Pavilion''s intelligence department had already located this ce.

    Cyclops had also arrived promptly with his guards andid an ambush nearby.

    But since the situation inside had been unclear, they hadn''t dared to act rashly. Fortunately, Sebastian had returned in time to prevent any mishap.

    Inside Phoenix Corporation''s office,

    Hydra knelt on the ground as soon as she entered. "I failed to protect Ms. Smith. Please punish me Supreme One!"

    "How did Hicks capture you? He''s no match for you," Sebastian asked, puzzled.

    Hydra''s face showed shame. "I didn''t expect him to betray us, and he caught me off guard with a sneak attack."

    Sebastian helped her up and gave her a pill. "Be more careful in the future. I don''t want this to ever happen again. Go home and recover."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "I''ll be taking my leave!" Hydra left.

    Shortly after Hydra''s departure, Natalie returned. "Mr. Wilder, I have safely dropped Ms. Smith off at home."

    Sebastian nodded and asked, "Is there any news of Queen Bee?"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    "There''s still no news," Natalie said.

    Sebastian was not surprised.

    Elena acted alone and was a small target. If she decided to hide, finding her would indeed be difficult.

    Sebastian frowned. Elena was talented, cunning, and far more dangerous than Thornshadow and the Elder.

    He wasn''t afraid for himself; instead he was worried about those around him.

    This time, Thornshadow had precisely targeted Sebastian''s vulnerable points, forcing him to watch helplessly as Thornshadow walked away.

    That evening, Sebastian returned to the Smith family. As soon as he entered, Evelyn began berating him.

    "Sebastian, how dare youe back? Do you know that Lillian was kidnapped today? As a man, you can''t even protect your wife. Aren''t you ashamed?"

    Sebastian ignored her and walked up to Lillian. He asked with concern, "Lillian, are you alright?"

    "She''s fine now, thanks to the Supreme One. If we''d waited for you, it would have been toote." Evelyn scoffed.

    "Mom, don''t say that. Sebastian wasn''t home. How can you me him?" Lillian said.

    "If not him, then who should I me?" Evelyn angrily replied. "He''s a man who does nothing all day except mooch off others. I really don''t understand what use there is in such a man."

    Lyra agreed. "Aunt Evelyn is right. Getting married is a decision of a lifetime. One must consider it carefully. If you choose a useless man, not only can he not help you, but he will also be a burden. You should find someone like Mr. Hunter."

    Sebastian nced at Jordan with disdain.

    Jordan was just a clown in his eyes. Sebastian didn''t care about him at all.

    Seeing Sebastian''s expression, Jordan immediately became angry. "Sebastian, what''s with that look? Do you think you''re better than me?"

    "Yes. So what?"

    Sebastian wasn''t one to engage in petty squabbles, but since Jordan had provoked him, he wouldn''t let it slide.

    Jordan was both angry and agitated. "Sebastian, you''re just a bit strong. What else can you do?"

    "Exactly. This world isn''t about fighting and killing. Being rich is what counts. Mr. Hunter can spend millions of dors in a minute.

    "But you? At most, you could be a bodyguard and barely make 20 thousand dors a month. You can''t even afford a single designer bag. Trulyughable," Lyra said with contempt.

    "You''re nothing but trash," Sebastian retorted.

    Jordan was furious. Sebastian, who''s trash isn''t just determined by words. See this membership card in my hand?"

    Sebastian nced at the golden membership card in Jordan''s hand and was unimpressed. "It''s just a membership card; does that prove your worth?" "What a country bumpkin!" Lyra scoffed. "This isn''t just any membership card. It''s a membership card to Misty Oak Hotel!"

    "Mr. Hunter, could you let me see that card?" Elijah asked eagerly.

    "Of course," Jordan said arrogantly while handing over the membership card to Elijah.

    Elijah carefully examined the membership card and then eximed excitedly, "This really is a membership card for Misty Oak Hotel, and it''s a gold membership card, no less."

    "Is a gold membership card at Misty Oak Hotel something impressive?" Evelyn asked, puzzled.

    Lyra exined proudly, "Most people only think that the best hotel in Ravenview City is Ravenview Hotel. But actually, the best one should be Misty Oak Hotel!"

    Ronan joined the conversation.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    "Exactly. Not only is Misty Oak Hotel the best in Ravenview, but it''s also the most luxurious hotel in Wave City It''s one of the top in the entire Dragotha.

    "However, the hotel is super exclusive. You have to be a member to even step inside. And guess what? Just being a basic member sets you back 100 million dors a year."

    "What? 100 million dors?!" Evelyn was shocked.

    Even though she was a wealthy woman, a yearly fee of 100 million dors was still frightening to her.

    Lyra continued, "That 100 million dors is just the membership fee, and that''s for the lowest ordinary membership.

    "Above that, there''s the silver

    membership, which costs 200 million dors, and Mr. Hunter''s is

    even higher. It''s the gold

    membership that costs 300 million

    dors a year."

    "Misty Oak Hotel¡ªisn''t that Joseph''s hotel?" Sebastian asked nonchntly.

    Jordan looked at Sebastian. "I didn''t expect a country bumpkin like you to even know Mr. Quirrel''s name. Yes, Mr. Quirrel is the wealthiest man in Wave City.

    "After your antics ruined Grandpa''s birthday celebration, I decided to host a make-up dinner at Misty Oak Hotel."

    "Jordan, you have the right idea, but let''s choose a different ce," Elijah suggested. "I''ve heard that the prices at Misty Oak Hotel are outrageously high."

    Jordan said proudly, "That''s right. The minimum spending at Misty Oak Hotel starts at a million dors, and better options cost tens of millions of dors!

    §Ö

    "But that''s just small change for As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters. It might also open the eyes of a certain country bumpkin to what high society really looks like."

    Sebastian listened quietly with an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Sebastian scoffed after hearing the suggestion. Not only did he think little of just dining at Misty Oak Hotel, but he also didn''t care for the entire hotel itself.

    Joseph had once offered him Misty Oak Vi, which was far more valuable than the hotel. Of course, dining at Misty Oak Hotel was indeed something to boast about for a long time for ordinary people.

    The reason Jordan had proposed going to Misty Oak Hotel was partly to show off and partly to please the Smiths and use the opportunity to embarrass Sebastian.

    Ultimately, his goal was Lillian.

    Lillian was renowned as the most beautiful woman in Ravenview City. No one in the entire Wave City could match her beauty.

    He''d long coveted her, but she was already married. More importantly, Lionel had taken an interest in her, so Jordan hadn''t dared topete.

    But now that Lionel was dead, Jordan naturally wanted to make his move.

    As far as Jordan was concerned, Sebastian was just a tough country bumpkin who wasn''t worth his attention.

    The group drove two cars to Misty Oak Hotel.

    On the way, Sebastian sent a message to Joseph. Elijah''s birthday celebration had indeed been ruined because of him, and he felt somewhat responsible.

    Although Elijah was unfriendly towards him, he was still Lillian''s grandfather. Sebastian decided to have Joseph prepare a table at Misty Oak Hotel aspensation.

    Misty Oak Hotel was located halfway up Misty Oak Mountain. It wasn''t veryrge, but it was extremely luxurious.

    Only a few cars were parked at the entrance, but all of them were worth over ten million dors each.

    This was expected since everyone

    who went there was a top-tier billionaire, at the very least, worth over 100 billion dors. Even Elijah, who was originally worth several billion dors, had esitated toget a membership here.

    Four hostesses in formal dresses stood at the entrance. They were tall beauties with fair skin. They possessed a demeanor no less than that of any socialite.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Wee!" they greeted in unison as Sebastian and hispanions approached.

    From their angle, they could catch a glimpse of the dazzling scene.

    Jordan''s and Lucas'' eyes widened immediately. Even Ronan and Jamie swallowed hard. As they entered the hotel, the group was stunned by the interior.

    Luxurious crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling like artwork,plemented by modern art instations. It felt like stepping into avish and tasteful sce of art.

    The walls featured intricately carved marble that told ancient stories, and the floors were covered with top-grade porcin tiles imported from Immeria. They were so polished that they reflected the astonished faces of the visitors.

    There was a gently ascending corridor that seemed to lead to the

    clouds, inspiring endless

    imagination. A young and attractive

    waitress approached them and

    asked, "Hello, is one of you

    Elijah?"

    "That would be me." Elijah raised his hand.

    He had a confused expression. It was his first visit to the hotel, so he wondered how the staff knew that he''d arrived.

    The waitress'' smile grew even sweeter. "Dear guests, please follow me to the Emperor Room."

    Clutching Jordan''s arm, Lyra excitedly said, "Mr. Hunter, you''re incredible! I''ve heard the Emperor Room is the mostvish in Misty Oak Hotel."

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    "Since it''s Grandpa''s birthday celebration, of course, we need to choose the best ce for it," Jordan said gently.

    Yet, in truth, he was filled with doubt. He hadn''t actually booked the Emperor Room, nor did he have the qualifications to do so.

    The waitress had specifically asked for Elijah, and there was no mistake. Despite this rity, Jordan remained perplexed about the reason behind it. Still, he wouldn''t miss an opportunity to show off.

    Belinda was overjoyed. "It''s important to find a good man like Lucas, unlike the worthless ones who only end up in fancy joints because they''re riding on Mr. Hunter''s coattails."

    Although Belinda hadn''t specified who she was talking about, everyone knew she meant Sebastian when she said the worthless one.

    Ronan and Evelyn were furious. After all, Sebastian was their son-inw, so Belinda''sment was also an insult to them.

    They were seething with anger. They even began to doubt Sebastian''s worth, thinking he wasn''t even fit toce Lucas'' boots. Sebastianughed out of irritation and couldn''t help but say, "How can you be so sure that he booked the Emperor Room?" "Are you saying a poor loser like you booked it?" Belinda retorted.

    "It wasn''t me. I had a friend arrange it," Sebastian exined.

    "You really are shameless! Do you know what you''re saying? Why don''t you at least reflect on your worth?" Lyra scorned.

    "Exactly. You''re nothing, yet you try to show off. How ridiculous!" Belinda scoffed.

    "What I said is the truth," Sebastian stated.

    "Enough! Can you stop embarrassing us here?" Evelyn red angrily.

    Belinda had been boasting all along, and Evelyn was already very annoyed. Sebastian''s bragging provoked and irritated Evelyn further; it was as if he were deliberately challenging others to criticize him.

    She didn''t care about his own embarrassment, but it mattered when it also reflected on her.

    "Sebastian, I''m begging you. Please stop talking," she pleaded.

    Sebastian was about to exin further, but Lillian stopped him.

    Thinking it over, he decided to let it go, as the truth would reveal itself soon.

    But Belinda refused to let it go. "What? Have you run out of things to say? It was clearly my son-in who booked it, and you still tried to steal his thunder. Truly disgraceful!"

    "That''s right. The Emperor Room is the mostvish room here, and the expenses are terrifyingly high; it''s not something a poor loser like you can afford," Lyra added disdainfully.

    The waitress smiled. "Booking the Emperor Room isn''t just about having money. One must also possess a distinguished status."

    "You heard that, loser. Only those of distinguished status can book the Emperor Room. Who else here has a more distinguished status than Mr. Hunter?"

    A cold glint shed in Sebastian''s eyes as he clenched his fists.

    He usually wouldn''t stoop to the level of these money-loving snobs, but the way those two women kept calling him a poor loser was too much for him to bear without reacting.

    Just as he was about to react, Lillian suddenly grabbed his hand and shook her head.

    Out of respect for her, Sebastian suppressed his anger.

    "Dear honored guest, please follow me." The waitress approached Jordan and led the way with the utmost respect in her demeanor.

    She had received a message that today''s visitor was a VIP guest of the owner and that she must treat him like an emperor.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    From her observations, the said VIP guest must be Jordan.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    After the waitress led Sebastian and his group to the Emperor Room, everyone was struck by its opulence. The room was reminiscent of a royal pce, dazzling with gold and splendor.

    The paintings on the surrounding walls were all masterpieces. Each was valued at over ten million dors.

    The service was top-notch. Eight sexy waitresses in dresses attended to the group. They served tea, poured water, and gave massages.

    Jordan enjoyed the service of the two most beautiful waitresses for himself. This royal indulgence made him feel pleased.

    In fact, his gold membership card wasn''t his own. He''d stolen it from his grandfather. He''d only been to Misty Oak Hotel once before with his grandfather.

    At the time, they had only been allowed into the VIP room. Jordan had never experienced such high-level treatment before.

    Sebastian stepped out of the restroom. On his return, he bumped into Joseph''s daughter, Zia Quirrel, who was on her way to the Emperor Room. "Greetings, Supreme One!" Upon seeing Sebastian, Zia hurriedly bowed deeply.

    "Let''s dispense with these formalities in the future," Sebastian instructed. "When outside, just call me ''Mr. Wilder'' to avoid revealing my identity." "Yes, Mr. Wilder," Zia responded. "My father had to travel out of town on urgent business and couldn''t make it. He specifically asked me to attend to you personally and to present you with a bottle of Emperor Cognac."

    Zia held up the wine bottle. It was not made of ordinary porcin but steel.

    It was engraved with intricate, ancient patterns-dragons soared, and phoenixes danced on it. It carried a heavy scent of history and appeared quite aged.

    "Your father bought this bottle of wine at an auction, didn''t he?" Sebastian said while taking the bottle.

    Sebastian knew this because his mentor had brewed the wine. Only a dozen bottles had ever been sold.

    The Emperor Cognac was not only richly aromatic but also deeply satisfying. It was also reputed to have life-extending properties.

    Most people would hesitate to drink it even after purchasing it. They preferred to keep it as a collector''s item. asionally, it appeared at auctions.

    "Yes, that''s right." Zia nodded. "MyContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    father bought itst year at an auction in Devilir for two billion dors. He''s been too reluctant to open it until today. It''s been specially reserved for you."

    "You''re very thoughtful," Sebastian remarked. "But I can take the wine in myself. There''s no need for you toe along."

    Zia said, "Mr. Wilder, I''ll be at the hotel all day. If there''s anything you need, just let me know. Here''s my business card."

    Zia offered her card with both hands. Her position was listed as General Manager of Misty Oak Hotel.

    She was in her 20s. She was a tall, fair-skinned, beautiful woman. She was also the heiress of the Quirrel family. Any other man would be thrilled to receive her business card.

    However, Sebastian epted it without a nce. He casually ced it in his pocket.

    Zia wasn''t offended. In fact, she was thrilled that Sebastian had epted her card. She considered it an honor.

    Sebastian returned to the Emperor Room with the wine. Lyra curiously asked, "Sebastian, what are you holding?"

    "It''s wine."

    "Where did you get this in the hotel?" Jordan asked. "You didn''t steal it, did you?"

    "I just met a friend outside," Sebastian exined. "They gave it to me."

    Of course, he wasn''t exining for Jordan but for Lyra.

    "Why does an ordinary man like you have friends in Misty Oak Hotel?" Jordan joked.

    Lyra scoffed. "Don''t listen to his nonsense. What friend? It must be one of the staff here. This wine must

    have been meant for Mr. Hunter, and

    this guy just took it to unter, and

    show off."

    "That must be it," Belinda said. "Mr. Mr Hunter is a super VIP here. It makes sense that they''d send him a bottle of wine. Hand it over quickly df you drop it, can you afford to pay for it?"

    As she spoke, Belinda snatched the bottle of Emperor Cognac from Sebastian''s hand.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Sebastian couldn''t be bothered to argue with her. After all, the wine was meant to be drunk; it didn''t matter who held it.

    "This wine is still in a metal bottle. I''ve never seen this kind of wine before. Mr. Hunter, what kind of wine is this?" Belinda asked Jordan curiously. Jordan was also puzzled. This was the first time he had seen such a wine, and it didn''t even have a name on it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Still, he pretended to be knowledgeable and said, "This is a wine brewed by Misty Oak Hotel itself. Although it''s not as renowned as those top-tier famous wines, it''s still considered a fine wine."

    In Jordan''s view, a wine gifted by the hotel couldn''t be bad, but since itcked a name, it naturally couldn''t bepared to the top-tier wines. He was sure there was no mistake in saying so.

    Sebastian revealed a mocking smile. The Emperor Cognac brewed by his mentor was one of the finest wines in the world.

    It was aromatic, rich with a lingering taste, and even had life-extending properties. A bottle could sell for one to 200 million dors.

    Hearing Jordan belittle it as inferior to some superficially famed wines wasughable to him.

    Jordan was instantly enraged after seeing Sebastian''s smile. "What are youughing at? Are you saying I''m wrong?"

    "Of course you''re wrong, and terribly so!" Sebastian scoffed.

    Before Jordan could burst in anger, Belinda said angrily, "Enough, you useless piece of shit! Mr. Hunter is a regr here. A poor loser like you wouldn''t even have the right to be here if it wasn''t for him. What right do you have to question him?"

    "That''s right. You''re just jealous of Mr. Hunter and looking for trouble!" Lyra coldly huffed.

    Elijah''s expression immediately darkened, as did Ronan''s and Evelyn''s. They all agreed with Lyra''s statement.

    "Actions speak louder than words." Sebastian looked up at the waitresses and asked, "Let me ask you, did your hotel brew this wine?"

    Several waitresses immediately shook their heads. They had never seen this kind of wine.

    Jordan''s face turned red, as if someone had pped him hard.

    Sebastian looked at Jordan with a yful smile. "Mr. Hunter, didn''t you just say the hotel brewed this wine? Howe even the hotel''s staff don''t know about it?"

    Jordan was utterly embarrassed and furious. "I just recalled wrongly, that''s all. Since it''s not from the hotel, where did you get this wine?"

    "It seems your memory is failing you. I''ve already said this wine was a gift from a friend," Sebastian replied.

    "Oh, I get it now." Lyra suddenly realized and said, "He didn''t just go to the restroom. He went back to his car to get the wine.

    "This wine doesn''t even have abel. It must be cheap liquor poured into an empty bottle. You have some nerve to bring such trash here."

    "She''s right," Lucas interjected. "We''re in the best room in the best hotel in Wave City. Bringing such trash wine here just lowers our standards!"

    Sebastian became furious upon

    hearing these people insult the wine his mentor had brewed. "This wine is the finest in the world, and you dared to call it trash. Such ignorance!"

    "If I say it''s trash, it''s trash. Get rid of it, and don''t bother us," Lyra disdainfully said.

    Jordan joked, "Lyra, you shouldn''t say that. What seems like trash to us might be a treasure to him. After all, we are not on the same level."

    Lyra nodded. "You''re right. Trash brought in a trash item. It''s a perfect match!"

    Belinda and others immediatelyughed, their eyes filled with contempt.

    Jordan picked up the bottle of

    Emperor Cognac and deliberately said, "This trash wine isn''t

    completely useless, after all. The air here has been polluted by someone, which might be good for

    Ov

    disinfection."

    Jordan then opened the Emperor Cognac. A rich aroma of the wine spread out.

    The scent was delightful and refreshing.

    Jordan was slightly surprised, but he didn''t think much of it. The next second, he suddenly turned the bottle upside down, and the slightly murky wine poured out.

    Sebastian''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Jordan, don''t me me for not warning you. This is my wine. You can''t afford topensate for it!" Jordanughed. "Did you hear what he said? It''s just a bottle of trash wine, and he says I can''t afford it."

    Lyra smirked disdainfully. "You''re

    just a country bumpkin still trying to scam people. But no worries; Mr. Hunter has plenty of money. If you have a decent attitude, maybe he''ll reward you with 100,000 dors or so.

    QUMS

    In their eyes, the wine Sebastian had brought couldn''t possibly be anything special. They didn''t take it seriously at all.

    Sebastian''s lips curled into a mocking smile. The wine was worth 200 million dors. He was curious to see what Jordan would offer topensate

    for it.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Jordan quickly emptied the bottle of wine. Its aroma filled the air and intoxicated those who smelled it.

    Jordan realized it might be a fine wine. However, he still didn''t take it seriously and casually threw the bottle onto the floor.

    "After using the wine to disinfect the area, the air has be fresher, don''t you all agree?" Jordan asked meaningfully.

    Lyra and Lucas eagerly agreed, seeing it as a chance to please Jordan and simultaneously put down Sebastian.

    Sebastian shook his head with a smile. "Jordan, being rashes with a price. You mustpensate for this wine at its original cost."

    Belinda said sarcastically, "Lower-ss people will always be just that,cking any sense of scope. Petty. You dare ask forpensation for a bottle of trash wine? The meal itself could cover your trash wine many times over!"

    "That''s right. How shameless are you to even ask forpensation?" Lyra asked with a face full of disdain.

    Evelyn was also furious. "Sebastian, shut your mouth. Haven''t you embarrassed us enough?"

    Even Lillian thought Sebastian was being petty. Although what Jordan had done was wrong, it was just a bottle of wine.

    How shameless could Sebastian be?

    Elijah also red angrily. "Sebastian, you already ruined my birthday celebrationst time. If you cause trouble today, I won''t forgive you!" Sebastianughed out of irritation. "We all know what happenedst time. Let''s not bring up the past. We''ll just talk about today.

    "I brought a bottle of excellent wine.

    Jordan poured it out in public and insulted me incessantly, yet somehow I am to me. Don''t you find that funny?"

    ¨¦n.swnovels

    "You''re the one being funny here! In such a high-end ce, you brought a nameless wine that no one would drink. Are you trying to upset me on purpose?"

    Jordan said with a smile, "Grandpa

    don''t be angry. Losing a bottle of wine is painful for poor people like him. We need to try to understand. I''ll justpensate him."

    "Jordan, you''re so generous. Lyra, you''ve got yourself a good man," Elijah said while looking at Lyra with approval.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Having been praised by Elijah, Lyra couldn''t have been prouder and provocatively looked at Lillian.

    Lillian kept her head down and said nothing. Though she wasn''t vain, she was a woman who still desired her man to make her proud in public.

    Yet, Sebastian had not only failed to do this but had disappointed her time and again.

    Jordan noticed the change in Lillian''s expression and felt secretly delighted. The way he saw it, winning Lillian over was only a matter of time.

    Seizing the moment, he pressed harder andpletely crushed Sebastian underfoot. He asked

    Sebastian, "Tell me, how much im et

    your wine? I''llpensate ten times

    its price. Anything extra is just a reward for you."

    Sebastian gave a sly smile. "My wine isn''t cheap. Are you sure you want topensate tenfold?"

    "I always keep my word," Jordan said proudly.

    "Sebastian, enough! Stop embarrassing us, will you?" Lillian finally couldn''t bear it anymore.

    Asking forpensation for a bottle of worthless wine would just embarrass them further.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    "Lillian, just trust me this once, and you''ll soon see who is really making a fool of themselves," Sebastian said.

    Then, he looked toward Jordan. "Since you mentioned tenfoldpensation, that would be two billion dors. Will that be by check or bank transfer?" "How much? Two billion dors?" Jordan thought he''d misheard, then he became furiously angry.

    "Sebastian, you must be out of your mind thinking about money, asking for two billion dors just like that! Why don''t you go rob someone!"

    Lyra scoffed. "Sebastian, don''t think you can extort money from Mr. Hunter just because he''s rich. If it were 20,000 dors, we could consider it as giving to a beggar, but you''re asking for two billion dors. That''s not how extortion works."

    "That''s right; it''s just a bottle of trash wine. I wouldn''t even pay 20 dors for it," Belinda said as she took 200 dors out of her purse and pped them on the table. "That''s enough for ten bottles of your wine. Take it."

    Sebastian smirked coldly. "You just mentioned tenfoldpensation. Don''t act like a big shot if you don''t have the money."

    Jordan became furious. "I did say tenfoldpensation, but that doesn''t mean you can ckmail me. 200,000 dors, I can give you that. But after you take the money, get out of here. I don''t want to see you again."

    "The original price of this wine is 200 million dors. It seems you can''t afford tenfold, so let''s just stick to the original price," Sebastian said. "What kind of trash wine was that? 200 million dors? I''ve never heard of wine being that expensive in my entire life," Belinda huffed coldly. Lyra quickly interjected, "Exactly. The most expensive wines might cost a few million dors per bottle at most, and those would be vintage fine wines. "Your trash wine, at most, is worth 100 or 80 dors. Mr. Hunter is already doing you a huge favor by giving you 200,000 dors. Don''t be greedy!" Lillian also thought Sebastian was being way over the line and angrily said, "Sebastian, I''m begging you; please stop this nonsense." "Lillian, I''m really not messing around. This wine, indeed, is worth 200 million dors," Sebastian insisted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Lillian rubbed her forehead in

    frustration, knowing Sebastian

    tended to exaggerate, but it was too

    much this time. He was trying to extort 200 million dors for just a bottle of wine. She couldn''t stand to watch.

    Jordan smirked coldly. "Since you im this wine is worth 200 million dors, provide proof. If you can prove it, I will pay ten times that."

    Jordan didn''t believe there was a wine worth 200 million dors in the world. Even if there were any, it certainly wouldn''t belong to someone like Sebastian.

    "No problem," Sebastian responded.

    He took out his phone and the business card he''d received earlier and dialed Zia''s number. "Someone has wasted the wine you gave me, calling it trash. Bring proof ofits price over."

    "Keep pretending. I want to see how long you can keep this up," Jordan said with disdain.

    Evelyn was also furious. "Lillian, can''t you see what a despicable person he is? He''s even exploiting his own people now.

    "What need do you have for such a man? Wait for the one-month cooling period, and then you can proceed with the divorce.

    "With your credentials, you can still marry into a wealthy family, even if it''s a second marriage. There are people a hundred, a thousand times better than him."

    Lillian remained silent. Before today, she would have immediately objected, but Sebastian''s behavior today had thoroughly disappointed her.

    Sebastian said nothing more. Everyone would see who was really embarrassing themselves soon enough.

    Zia arrived quickly. "Mr. Wilder, I have brought the auction transaction list."

    "This wine was originally yours. You should ask him forpensation," Sebastian said, pointing at Jordan "By the way, he said if proof was provided, he''d be willing topensate tenfold of the original price."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    Zia immediately approached Jordan with a glint of coldness shing in her eyes. "How dare you dispose of the wine I gave to Mr. Wilder? You''ve got some nerve!"

    Zia''s presence was so imposing that Jordan felt a chill run down his spine.

    However, he quicklyposed himself. "Miss, judging by your appearance and demeanor, you''re definitely one of us from the upper ss. How could you possibly be friends with a country bumpkin like him? I guess he must have paid you to act."

    Hearing Jordan insult Sebastian as a country bumpkin, Zia became furious and pped him across the face.

    "What are you doing?" Lyra was instantly enraged. "How dare you hit Mr. Hunter? Are you looking for trouble?"

    Jordan was both shocked and angry. "Who gave you the right to hit me? How dare you?"

    "If you dare disrespect Mr. Wilder again, hitting you will be the least of it!" Zia smirked coldly

    She didn''t care who Jordan was. Anyone who disrespected Sebastian deserved to be hit. The Quirrel family wasn''t afraid of anyone in Wave City.

    Of course, even if she really hit someone important from outside of Wave City, it wouldn''t matter if Sebastian backed her. She feared nothing. Struggling to contain his anger, Jordan said, "How much did he pay you to act? Name your price, and I''ll pay ten times that!"

    "Acting?" Zia scoffed coldly. "I''m tired of wasting my time with you. You spilled my wine. You mustpensate for it. You''re too poor to afford tenfold, so justpensate the original price."

    "The original price? Don''t tell me it''s 200 million dors." Jordan''s expression was sarcastic; he was already certain that Zia was an actress Sebastian had hired to y the part.

    "You think I''m acting?" Zia smiled disdainfully, then handed Jordan the auction transaction list.

    "This is the transaction list from when I bought this bottle of wine. Take a look, and if there are no objections, let''s settle the ount."

    Jordan nced at the list and

    scoffed. You guys are

    well-prepared. Someone who didn''t know better might think it''s real. But a wine worth 200 million dors-I''ve never even heard of such a thing."

    "That just shows how ignorant you are!" Zia said disdainfully.

    "Ignorant?" Jordanughed in anger.

    Lyra couldn''t hold back anymore. She stood up and said, "Do you know who you are talking to? He is the second son of the Hunter family, the number one family in Wave City.

    "He''s also a VIP at this hotel. And you say he is ignorant? How absurd!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "That''s right, you''re just a little

    actress this poor loser hired. I advise you to be careful with your words. If you offend Mr. Hunter, the consequences aren''t something you can afford!" Belinda warned coldly.

    Zia looked at Jordan with disdain and said coldly, "I''ll ask you one more time. Are you going to pay or not?"

    Furious, Jordan responded, "If it''s

    real, I''ll pay whatever it costs.

    Unfortunately, you think you can

    extort me with a fake document, and

    your greed has overreached.

    Naturally, I won''t let myself be taken advantage of like this."

    "You''re saying my document is fake?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Of course not. This document is absolutely real. You can check Deviril Auction House''s official website," Zia stated.

    Skeptical, Jordan took out his phone to check and was shocked by what he found. His face turned pale.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Hunter?" Lyra noticed his unusual expression and quickly asked.

    "Atst year''s auction, Deviril Auction House had indeed sold a bottle of wine worth 200 million dors," Jordan said as he was visibly shaken.

    Though Jordan was the second son of the Hunter family and considered himself well-informed and high-standing, the idea of a 200-million-dor wine deeply shocked him.

    Despite being a member of the Hunter family, 200 million dors was still a significant amount for him. It was almost impossible to produce without liquidating assets.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    "What? There really is a bottle of wine that costs 200 million dors?" Lyra and the others were utterly shocked.

    At the peak of their family''s wealth, they only had assets worth several billion dors, mostly in real estate, and the profits in a year would barely cover the cost of one such bottle of wine.

    "Now that everything is clear, let''s settle thepensation quickly," Zia urged.

    Jordan''s expression darkened. "Even if there is a wine worth 200 million dors per bottle, what does that prove? Anyone willing to spend 200 million dors on a bottle of wine must be worth hundreds of billions.

    "Across the whole of Wave City, only a handful of people could afford this. May I ask which family''s daughter you are?"

    "Don''t worry about which family''s daughter I am. You just need to pay thepensation, or you won''t be leaving this hotel today," Zia said with a coldugh.

    "You dare to threaten me?" A sh of cold light passed through Jordan''s eyes.

    "If that''s how you want to interpret it," Zia said.

    Zia''s face was cold. She wasn''t afraid to deal with someone who dared to disrespect her authority.

    Unable to contain his anger, Jordan shouted at the waitress, "What are you standing around for? Call your manager over now!"

    All the waitresses looked toward Zia, and after receiving a signal from her, one of them hurried to call the manager.

    After learning that a guest from the Emperor Room had summoned him, the manager rushed over as quickly as possible.

    "I''m the manager of this hotel. How may I help you?" the manager asked, looking rather subservient.

    Those who could afford to dine in the Emperor Room were all truly significant figures in Wave City, and he dared not offend them.

    "I''m the one who called for you!" Jordan said angrily, "Someone is trying to extort money from me in your hotel. I need a satisfactory exnation for this!"

    "What?"

    The manager was startled, then quickly stered on a smile. "Please calm down, I will definitely resolve this matter to your satisfaction. First, please tell me-who had the audacity to cause trouble in our Misty Oak Hotel?"

    "It was this poor guy and this little bitch!" Jordan pointed at Sebastian and then at Zia.

    He had been holding back because

    .ne

    he found Zia attractive and well-mannered, but herplete disregard for him made him furious, and heshed out with profanity.

    Zia''s face immediately turned grim. There was a chilling energy emanating from her.

    The manager turned to look at Zia and broke out in a cold sweat.

    Zia rarely visited the hotel, and the manager''s attention had been on Jordan until then. Now, he finally noticed Zia was present. Lillian quickly stood up and said, "We''re all on the same side here. Why did you let things escte this far? Let''s just let this go."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I can give you face, but these two must kneel and apologize to me," Jordan said coldly.

    "Kneel and apologize?" Sebastian said with a sarcastic smile. "Who do you think you are to make me kneel?"

    "Sebastian, shut up. If you keep this up, I won''t be able to save you," Lillian said angrily.

    "I''ve never needed anyone to save me. How dare a clown get above himself like this? He really has a death wish." Sebastian scoffed.

    "This is your own doing!" Jordan waspletely enraged. He turned to re at the manager angrily. "What are you waiting for? Break this guy''s legs and toss him out.

    "And that woman, she dared to p me earlier. Let her have a taste of her own medicine, but make it ten times worse!"

    The manager suddenly snapped to his senses. He quickly turned around and delivered a fierce p to Jordan''s face.

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181

    A crisp p sounded. A handprint quickly appeared on Jordan''s face, leaving him somewhat stunned.

    "What are you doing? You hit the wrong person!" Lyra was furious and quickly went over to Jordan to check on him.

    Jordan was both shocked and angry. "I told you to hit them, not me. Have you lost your mind?"

    "You''re the one who''s lost your mind for daring to insult our Ms. Quirrel. Who gave you the courage?" the manager demanded sternly.

    "Ms. Quirrell?" Jordan suddenly looked at Zia. Then, it dawned on him. "Are you the heiress of the Quirrell family?"

    Zia scoffed. "Oh,e on, Mr. Hunter. In your presence, I can''t exactly call myself an heiress, can I? But I appreciate you notbeling me as a bitch."

    "You''ve got a bit of self-awareness, being a little bitch. Now kneel and apologize to Jordan!"

    Not understanding the situation, Belinda took Zia''s sarcasm seriously.

    Hearing this, Jordan was terrified. "Shut up!"

    He then pped Belinda across the face and then apologized to Zia, "Ms. Quirrel, I''m sorry. I didn''t know it was you."

    Jordan''s arrogance had vanished. Although the Hunter family imed to be the number one family in Wave City, that was only on the surface. The Quirrel family was far stronger than them.

    Moreover, it was said that the Quirrel was a family of martial artists, with many powerful warriors in each generation.

    It could truly be said that in Wave City, there was royalty. Offending the Quirrels was equal to courting death.

    "Jordan, why did you hit me?" Belinda held her swollen face, looking aggrieved.

    Lyra also puzzledly asked, "Yeah, Jordan, my mom was speaking up for you. How could you hit her?"

    "That''s right, Jordan. You should''ve hit her instead," Lucas pointed at Zia.

    "All of you shut up! I don''t want to die with you," Jordan roared and then turned to Zia. "Ms. Quirrell, please be generous and don''t stoop to my level."

    His demeanorpletely changed from before.

    It was only then that Elijah and the others realized why Jordan was so respectful - he had addressed Zia as "Ms. Quirrel".

    Elijah was taken aback and quickly stepped forward to bow. "Ms. Quirrel, hello, I''m Elijah Smith, the head of the Smith family. I didn''t know it was you earlier. Please forgive any offenses."

    Zia didn''t respond to him. Instead, she turned to Sebastian and asked, "Mr. Wilder, how should these people be handled?"

    Everyone from the Smith family was stunned. The fact that Zia had asked for Sebastian''s opinion further confirmed that everything Sebastian had said was true.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Handle it as you see fit." Sebastian didn''t give his opinion, which essentially meant he was letting them off the hook.

    It was mainly because of Lillian that he was so tolerant.

    Zia looked at Jordan and the others. "I can overlook your offense against me, but your insults to Mr. Wilder are unforgivable. You must be punished."

    Belinda was both shocked and angry. "Ms. Quirrel, are you mistaken? He''s just a poor guy. How could you know him?"

    Lyra quickly said, "Right, you''d offend Jordan over some poor guy? That''s not worth it!"

    Zia immediately became furious. She raised her hand and delivered a loud p to Lyra, then backhanded Belinda. She coldly said, "If you dare insult Mr. Wilder again, I will have your mouths sewed!"

    Zia''s imposing demeanor stunned Belinda and Lyra. Despite being pped, they didn''t dare retaliate.

 Chapter 182

    ?

    Zia looked at Jordan again and said coldly, "You have disrespected Mr. Wilder, so you must be taught a lesson. Someone, p him!"

    The manager immediately stepped forward, ready to strike.

    "Hold on!" Jordan was both shocked and angry. "Ms. Quirrel, I may be the second son of the Hunter family, but even if you don''t respect me, you should at least respect our family!"

    "Don''t try to scare me with your family background. Hit him!" Ziamanded coldly.

    The Hunter family might im to be the number one family in Wave City, but she didn''t regard them highly.

    With Zia backing him, the manager wasn''t afraid of Jordan and pped him twice.

    Jordan was furious. He''d never before suffered such humiliation in front of so many people; it utterly destroyed his dignity.

    He silently vowed to kill Sebastian one day.

    Though he resented Zia, he hated Sebastian even more because he med thetter for everything that had happened.

    Jordan was too embarrassed to stay any longer. He started to leave but was stopped by Zia. "Ms. Quirrel, what more do you want?" Jordan asked while holding back his anger.

    Zia scoffed. "How can you be so young yet so forgetful? You spilled the Emperor Cognac I gave to Mr. Wilder. It was worth 200 million dors. Do you think you can just leave withoutpensating?"

    "I... I don''t have that much money on me," Jordan said as he was visibly embarrassed.

    He was the second son of the Hunter family, not the heir. Therefore, he only received a few million dors a month for personal expenses.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He was known for his extravagance; he couldn''te up with 200 million dors, much less 20 million dors.

    "Are you trying to default on your debt?" Zia smirked coldly.

    Jordan felt a chill. "I wouldn''t. How about this? I''ll leave her here, and I''lle to take her once I''ve gotten the money."

    Jordan pushed Lyra in front of Zia, thinking it was the only solution he coulde up with for now as a way to get away.

    "Jordan, how can you leave Lyra here? I don''t agree with this," Belinda quickly objected.

    "No, I''m willing to stay," Lyra said proudly.

    "Lyra, are you crazy? How can you agree to be a hostage?" Belinda whispered.

    Lyra smiled. "Mom, you''re being shortsighted. What are 200 million dors to someone like Mr. Hunter? This is a great opportunity to ingratiate myself with him. Whether I can marry into the Hunter family depends on my performance now."

    Belinda thought it over and stopped trying to prevent it.

    Zia turned to Sebastian. "Mr. Wilder, what do you think?"

    Sebastian smiled lightly. "Since she''s willing to act as coteral, let''s fulfil her wish."

    "I''m not coteral. I''m just staying here for a while. Mr. Hunter wille back with the money to get me," Lyra said proudly.

    "Lyra, don''t worry. I''ll be back soon," Jordan said before striding away.

    And he was unlikely to return soon. After all, they were talking about 200 million dors here. He couldn''t gather that much money quickly.

    Sebastian thought Lyra was foolish. From his observations, he could tell that Jordan wasn''t particrly wealthy. With online banking avable, he wondered why anyone rich would need to go home to get money.

    Most people would avoid this situation if they could, yet Lyra had foolishly rushed in to be a hostage.

 Chapter 183

    ?

    Elijah''s expression was grim. He red at Sebastian.

    Sebastian had ruined hisst birthday celebration. This time, Jordan had organized another celebration for Elijah, but Sebastian ruined it again. That angered Elijah greatly.

    "Let''s go!"

    Elijah got up to leave, but Sebastian said, "Since you''re already here, why don''t you leave after enjoying your meal?"

    "What''s there to enjoy? Mr. Hunter''s left; who''s paying?" Elijah snarled.

    "Exactly! This is Misty Oak Hotel''s Emperor Room. The booking fee itself costs five million dors, and the meal would add up to ten million dors! Are you going to pay?" Belinda sneered.

    Smiling, Zia said, "Mr. Wilder is a VIP here. He can dine here free of charge."

    "Let''s enjoy a meal before leaving then."

    Upon hearing that it was free, Elijah hurriedly sat down. He had never dined in Misty Oak Hotel, let alone the Emperor Room. Dining here would be something he could boast about in the future.

    Belinda asked for the menu. She was shocked at the prices; there was nothing below 180,000 dors, and the most expensive dish-red sage soup-was priced at 18 million dors.

    All this while, Belinda had felt like nobility. But now, she finally realized this was what the upper ss lived like.

    A single dish could cost tens of millions of dors-even all the meals Belinda had in her lifetime could not add up to that.

    Since it would be free, Belinda didn''t hesitate to order all the most expensive dishes. After that, Elijah, Lyra, and the others also ordered several dishes. The bill was estimated toe out above 50 million dors.

    After Zia left, Elijah excitedly asked, "Sebastian, how do you know Ms. Quirrel? How are you rted?"

    Everyone looked at Sebastian curiously, including Lillian.

    "I used to treat her father," Sebastian said.

    Sebastian wasn''t lying, though. Not long ago, he had indeed cured Joseph''s old injury.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "I thought you were close. You just treated her father... Is that all?" Belinda sneered.

    She had thought Sebastian might have a close rtionship with Zia. If that had been true, she would have been nicer to Sebastian in the future.

    But it seemed like there was no need for that. Since they only had a doctor-patient rtionship, their ties could be severed after a meal.

    Elijah looked disappointed after hearing Sebastian''s words, too.

    When the food was served, everyone had a taste of what it was like to be upper-ss.

    The red sage soup was made with the red sage herb, which is more valuable than ginseng. It could help improve blood cirction and longevity. A single root would cost millions of dors.

    For something so valuable to be made into soup, topped up with the hotel''s brand reputation, it made sense for the dish to cost 18 million dors.

    Everyone left after the meal, but Lyra was detained. At that point, Lyra was still dreaming that Jordan would soon arrive with the money to leave with her.

    But even when the sky turned dark, Jordan still hadn''t appeared. Lyra began to panic and called Jordan, only to realize he had turned off his phone.

    Lyra was scared. She had no choice but to seek help from Belinda.

    In the living room in the Smith residence, Belinda told Elijah what happened. After hearing her words, Elijah frowned. The Smith family wasn''t in a ce to help, either. They didn''t have 200 million dors to spare.

    Furthermore, he couldn''t bear to spend 200 million dors.

    "Dad, Lyra is your granddaughter. You can''t just give up on her," Belinda said concernedly.

    "I didn''t say that I was giving up on her. But this is 200 million dors; with our current state, where are we going to find that money? I think we should contact Mr. Hunter. He poured the wine, so he should pay for it," Elijah said.

    "But we can''t reach him," Belinda said anxiously.

    She turned to Sebastian, who was enjoying tea, and she said, "It''s all your fault. If you

    hadn''t brought that bottle of wine, this wouldn''t have happened."

    "That''s right. You caused this, so you should pay for it!" Lucas said icily.

    Baffled, Sebastian said, "You''re so good at shifting the me. The Emperor Cognac cost 200 million dors, and I was kind enough to offer it to all of you.

    "But not only did you not appreciate it, you even insulted me. Jordan Hunter poured it away, so it''s his fault. How can you me it on me?"

    Lillian nodded in agreement. "Sebastian is right. It''s not his fault."

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184

    Lillian had a clear distinction between grudges. She''d previously misunderstood Sebastian at the hotel, and she felt bad about it.

    Now that the others were wrongly criticizing Sebastian, she got angry.

    "Why is it not his fault? If he hadn''t brought that bottle of wine, none of this would''ve happened. I don''t care, but you must pay for it!" Belinda sneered.

    "I don''t want to waste my time with you. Let''s go back to our room, Lillian." Sebastian took Lillian''s hand and walked toward their room.

    "You cannot leave," Belinda said as she grabbed Sebastian''s arm. She snarled, "You must pay for this!"

    "Let go!" Sebastian gazed at her coldly.

    "If you don''t pay, I won''t let go!" Belinda said.

    Pushed to his limits, Sebastian pped Belinda.

    Belinda held her cheek in disbelief. She said, "How dare you p me?"

    Angered, Jamie said, "Sebastian, you''ve gone too far! She''s an elder; how can you p her?"

    "If she''s an elder, she should behave like one. I''m warning you don''t mess with me," Sebastian said, preparing to return to the room with Lillian.

    "Wait, Sebastian."

    Elijah stopped Sebastian. He continued, "This is not your fault, but we are a family. Why don''t you talk to Ms. Quirrel so that she lets Lyra go?"

    "Sebastian, why don''t... you talk to Ms. Quirrel?" Lillian said.

    Sebastian thought Lyra deserved it. He didn''t want to help, but since Lillian had asked, he agreed to help.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He gave Zia a call, and soon enough, Zia arranged for someone to send Lyra home.

    "Let''s go back to our room, Lillian."

    Sebastian could sense that Lillian had developed feelings for him. He nned to win her over tonight and sleep with her as a genuine husband and wife.

    "Sebastian, you can go back to your room first. I have some things to talk to Lillian about," said Elijah.

    Sebastian nodded, then returned to the room alone.

    "Grandpa, what is it?" Lillian asked curiously.

    "I''m not the one who wanted to talk to you. It''s Mr. Adamos," Elijah exined.

    "Mr. Adamos?" Lillian asked, confused.

    "Chris Adamos. Just wait for a moment. He''ll be right here," Elijah said, smiling.

    Just then, a housekeeper brought in a man donned in branded goods from head to toe. It was Chris, who had been gone for a long time.

    When Chris saw Lillian, his eyes lit up.

    "It''s been a while, Ms. Lillian."

    Lillian could sense the possessiveness that Chris had toward her. It made her ufortable.

    "What business do you have with me, Mr. Adamos?"

    Smiling, Chris said, "I know Smith Group is struggling to make ends meet now. I''m here to gift you with a big project that can help Smith Group return to its glory or even expand the business."

    Lillian looked at the project order, and she was shocked at what she saw.

    "This is a ten-billion-dor project!"

    Lillian was shocked. It was a ten-billion-dor order from Phoenix Corporation, and the terms were beneficial to Smith Group. It would bring several billion dors of profit; they were practically giving them money for free.

    With this project, Smith Group would definitely be better than before, and the Smith family would be the most prestigious family again.

    Chris said proudly, "That''s right. I fought really hard for you. I just need you to agree to one condition, and we can sign the contract immediately."

    "What condition?" Lillian asked warily.

    She sensed that Chris was up to no good.

    Chris smiled pervertedly and said, "I want you to marry me!"

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185 "What?"

    Lillian was shocked. She had guessed that Chris had ulterior motives, but she hadn''t expected him to raise such requests.

    Just then, Chris suddenly took out a small box to reveal a diamond ring inside. He got down on one knee. "Marry me, Lillian. I''ll make you the happiest woman on earth."N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Please don''t do this, Mr. Adamos. Please get up."

    Lillian wasn''t sure what to do.

    "If you don''t say yes, I won''t get up," Chris said firmly. He seemed determined.

    "Lillian, why are you hesitating? Hurry and say yes!" Evelyn urged Lillian when she noticed thetter''s hesitance.

    Ronan chimed in, "Mr. Adamos is still kneeling. Hurry and say yes."

    "Mom, Dad, what are you saying? I''m married. How can I say yes to Mr. Adamos'' proposal?" Lillian turned to Chris and said, "Mr. Adamos, please get up. I''m married, so I cannot agree to your proposal."

    But Chris didn''t get up.

    "I know, Lillian. You''ve already signed a divorce agreement with Sebastian, that good-for- nothing brat. In a month, when the cool-off period is over, you can officiate the divorce."

    Smiling, Evelyn said, "That''s right. The one-month cool-off period is almost over. You should agree to Mr. Adamos'' proposal first.

    "When you''re officially divorced, you can immediately marry him! Or you can just have the ceremony first and sign the paperster."

    "No, I disagree," said Lillian, shaking her head.

    Lillian was conservative; she wouldn''t easily agree to a divorce. Even though Sebastian had his issues, she could endure them.

    Evelyn became furious upon hearing that. "Why don''t you listen? Are you going to live with that trash forever?"

    Elijah stepped in and said, "Lillian, listen to us, just this time. Do it for the family, please. You know thepany''s current situation! If we don''t get more projects, we''re going to go bankrupt."

    Ronan chimed in, "Lillian, think about it. Ever since you married Sebastian, has there been peace in our family? Even if you don''t care about yourself, shouldn''t you be considerate of our family?

    "Are you going to watch the family business go bankrupt? It''s everyone''s effort."

    Everyone knew Lillian''s personality. They couldn''t force her, so they tried to guilt-trip her. "I''ll figure something out for thepany," Lillian insisted.

    "Lillian, it''s been too long. The business isn''t improving. Now that Mr. Adamos hase with a ten-billion-dor contract, it''s the perfect opportunity and the only chance for us. Please just say yes. I beg you."

    As Ronan said that, he kneeled on the ground.

    "Please, Lillian," Evelyn said, kneeling down as well.

    "Mom, Dad, what are you doing? Get up!" Lillian hurriedly pulled her parents up, but they refused to get up.

    "If you don''t say yes, we won''t get up," Evelyn insisted.

    "Don''t force me." Lillian was on the verge of tears; she wasn''t sure what to do.

    "Lillian, do you want me to kneel, too?" asked Elijah, gesturing to kneel.

    "Okay, okay. I agree."

    Lillian couldn''t contain her sadness, and she broke down in tears. Meanwhile, Elijah, Ronan, and Evelyn exchanged looks. They smiled victoriously.

    Chris excitedly put the ring on Lillian''s finger.

    "Don''t worry, Lillian. I''ll be good to you forever. By the way, this is the draft agreement for the ten-billion-dor project.

    "But it''s a major project, so we can''t be careless with contracts. Ourpany will organize a signing ceremony in two days. Let''s sign the agreement under the witness of all the prestigious families in Ravenview City."

    Elijah, Ronan, and Evelyn were excited, too. Chris may not be from a prestigious family, but his father, Ambrose Adamos, was the vice president at Phoenix Corporation.

    Now that Chris had joined Phoenix Corporation as a department manager, he had a bright future ahead of him.

    With such connections, Smith Group could maintain a long-term coboration with Phoenix Corporation. It wouldn''t take long for them to rise to sess.

 Breaking 186

    Breaking 186

    Ronan asked Elijah, ¡°Dad, shouldn¡¯t we kick Sebastian out?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Go talk to him now. Kick him out!¡± said Elijah.

    11

    ¡°Let me talk to him.¡± Lillian stood outside their bedroom with her hand on the handle. She couldn¡¯t

    open the door; she didn¡¯t know how to break it to Sebastian.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Sebastian had just gotten off a call. Natalie had just told him that she¡¯d

    sent someone to deliver the business agreement to the Smith residence.

    Smith Group was in a poor state. As its president, Lillian was very stressed. So, Sebastian wanted

    to help her by preparing a ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor contract for them.

    Sebastian noticed Lillian was outside, so he opened the door for her toe in. It surprised Lillian.

    ¡°Why are you standing outside? Come in.¡± With that, Sebastian pulled Lillian Inside

    Lillian thought that if she didn¡¯t cut off the rtionship when she had to, it wouldplicate things.

    She took a deep breath and mustered the courage to say, ¡°It¡¯s over, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over? What do you mean?¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    Lillion showed him her hand, therge diamond ring on her finger was blinding.

    Sebastian¡¯s smile froze. He asked, ¡°A diamond ring on your ring finger? What is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just epted Mr. Adamos¡± proposal,¡± Lillian said apologetically.

    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian eximed in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. How could you agree to someone else¡¯s

    proposal? Also, are you referring to Chris Adamos?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re talking about Mr. Chris Adamos, Lillian said calmly.

    ¡°You and I aren¡¯t in a genuine marriage, anyway. We¡¯ve also signed the divorce agreement. When

    the cool¨Coff period is over, let¡¯s officiate the divorce¡±

    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me? Sebastian clenched his fists and stared intently at Lillian

    ¡°Mr. Adamos joined Phoenix Corporation as a department manager, and his father is the vice

    president at Phoenix Corporation, too. He has a bright future ahead of him, unlike you. Any woman

    would choose him,¡± replied Lillian.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t believe what you said. Did they force you to do this? Sebastian

    questioned as he grabbed her shoulders.

    Just then, Chris entered the room and said, ¡°Let her go, you little bastard! As he said that, he swung

    his fist at Sebastian.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Sebastian yelled.

    He pped Chris. That made Chris stumble, and he almost fell.

    ¡°Mr. Adamos, are you okay?¡±

    Evelyn, who had been behind him, helped to stabilize him. Then, she red at Sebastian and

    shouted at him.

    ¡°How dare you hit Mr. Adamos?

    Lucas berated Sebastian as well. ¡°Hurry and kneel to apologize to Mr. Adamos!¡±

    ¡°You bastard, how dare you hit me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Chris snapped back to his senses and was furious. He red at Sebastian.

    ¡°Kill me? Who do you think you are?¡± Sebastian sneered. He exuded a murderous air around him.

    *Enough, Sebastian!¡± Lillian pped Sebastian, but she silently apologized to him

    She had done it to protect him. Even though Sebastian could put up a good fight, he was powerless.

    But on the flipside, Chris worked for Phoenix Corporation, If things blew up, Sebastian¡¯s life could be

    in danger. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Breaking 187

    Breaking 187

    Sebastianughed at himself mockingly. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever been pped twice, yet both times, it was

    done by the same person.¡±

    Lillian felt bad, but she made herself seem cold. ¡°You deserved it. Starting today, I will have nothing

    to do with you. Leave the Smith residence immediately¡±

    ¡°Do you hear her? Get out of our house! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Evelyn sneered

    ¡°Lan Smith, let me ask you onest time. Are you going to choose him? Sebastian asked, pointing

    at chris.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lillian continued, ¡°Mr. Adamos is a department manager at Phoenix Corporation, and his father is

    the vice president of Phoenix Corporation. He has a bright future ahead of him

    ¡°Today, he even brought a ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project for Smith Group. I believe any other woman

    would choose somebody as talented as Mr. Adames.¡±

    Chris felt like he was on cloud nine after bearing Lillian¡¯s shower ofpliments. He looked at

    Sebastian arrogantly.

    ue for a

    ¡°You hear her, brat? I¡¯m a talented man with a bright future ahead of me. Meanwhile, you¡¯re just a

    useless man trying to pass the time. Brave of you to try topete with me

    ¡±

    Gazing at Lillian, Sebastian said, ¡°You¡¯re doing this for the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project? I didn¡¯t expect

    you to be so shallow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a shallow person. Mr. Adamos can help us be a prestigious family in

    Ravensiew City, but what about you? What else can you do aside from causing trouble?¡± Lillian

    questioned

    ¡®Lillian, you finally see it now. If not for this piece of trash who kept causing trouble, our family

    would¡¯ve prospered long agol¡± Ewlyn sald

    Elijah and the others mocked Sebastian, too.

    But Sebastian ignored them. Instead, he stared at Lilian ¡°Did you know I prepared this ten¨Cbillion¨C

    dor project for you?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Lillian snarled. ¡°Sebastian, are you still lying at times like these? Mr. Adamos brought us

    the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project. Do you enjoy taking credit for other people¡¯s work??!

    ¡°Exactly. How shameless of you. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re useless,¡± Evelynmented.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a delivery boy. The person who decided to offer you the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project was

    me,¡± Sebastian scotted.

    Chris broke intoughter.

    ¡°Are you joking? I begged my dad for this contract. What does it have to do with you?¡±

    Chris looked at Sebastian disdainfully.

    ¡°Exactly. You should think before you lie. You¡¯re but a security guard at Phoenix Corporation. Who

    do you think you are? A small try like you can¡¯t decide on ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor projects like this. What a

    joke! Evelyn scoffed.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Get out! Get out of our house!¡±

    Belinda and the others began to criticize Sebastian, too. They all gazed at him with disgust and

    hatred.

    Sebastianughed. ¡°I gave you the chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Don¡¯t regret this in the

    future!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d regret it if Lillian chose to be with you, Hurry and get lost! What a waste of time talking to

    you,¡± said Evelyn, looking disgusted.

    Sebastian looked at Lillian onest time, and he turned around to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lim felt guilty, but that was her only choice for the sale of thepany and her family,

    After Sebastian left, Chris and the Smith family began discussing the wedding.

    It appeared that both parties wished to have the wedding the next day, but Lillian firmly rejected

    them. She was determined to wait until they signed the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project.

    Also, she would only consider a wedding after she had officially divorced Sebastian.

    Chris was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t push it. After all, the ten billion¨Cdor project was set. He only had

    to wait for two more weeks,

    After Sebastian left the Smith residence, he returned to his office at Phoenix Corporation. Then, he

    summoned Casper and Natalie.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, what¡¯s the matter at this hour?¡± Casper asked curiously.

    ¡°Is there somebody called Chris Adamos in ourpany?¡± Sebastian asked icily

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Mr. Adamos¡® son, and he¡¯s currently the sales manager. What¡¯s wrong? Casper asked

    confusedly

    ¡°Did you hire him because he¡¯s Ambrose¡¯s son?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s expression was grim.

    Cmper felt his heart drop. He hurriedly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Chris joined ourpany

    ny after a formal assessment there was no cheating or fraud,¡±

    When Chris and Sebastien had had their conflict by the entrance in the past, Derick had handled the

    matter. Sebastian hadn¡¯t purused the matter after that, so Casper and Natalle

 Breaking 188

    Breaking 188

    Casper and Natalle

    ¡°okory. I¡¯ll get it done now.¡±

    Casper didn¡¯t know the reason behind it, but he was frightened by Sebastian¡¯s anger. He took out

    his phone to make the arrangements immediately.

    Just then, Sebastian said, ¡°Never mind. You can all go out

    After a second thought, Sebastian decided to drop the matter. Since his rtionship

    hip with Lillian

    Lillian was over,

    he shouldn¡¯t interfere with her life.

    Since Lillian had chosen Chris, Sebastian decided to give her his blessings.

    Natalie noticed that something was off about Sebastian. After some hesitation, she asked, ¡°Mr.

    Wilder, what happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you. Chris Adamos took the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project and.¡±

    Sebastian told them about what had happened earlier.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How dare he do that? Not only did he misuse his power, he even forced Mrs. Wilder to divorce you.

    He deserves to die. I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± said Casper.

    He was shocked and angered, and he was about to leave the room.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± said Sebastian, stopping him.

    Though Chris was the trigger, the root problem was between Sebastian and Lillian. Otherwise, they

    wonkin ¡®I have chosen to divorce over a project. __

    ¡°Should we cancel the contract¨Csigning ceremony for the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project in two days?¡±

    Natalie asked.

    After thinking about it, Sebastian said, ¡°Proceed as nned. We had been married, after all. I¡¯ll give

    this project to her as a final gift.¡±

    Phoenix Corporation and Smith Group¡¯s contract¨Csigning ceremony was held at Savenview Hotel as

    nned.

    It was major news for the entirety of Ravenview City. It wasn¡¯t only because it was a ten¨Cbillion¨C

    dor project. What was important was that the Supreme One would be showing up to sign it

    personally,

    When the news got out, all of Ravenview City was alerted, Everyone did whatever they could to

    witness the signing ceremony.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Of course, their biggest goal was to see the Supreme One in person, hoping to leave a good

    impression.

    Since many people wished to attend, a criteria was set. Only people who received the invitations

    were allowed to enter the event hall.

    Early in the morning, people who had the invitations arrived at the hotel ahead of time.

    The crowd was not limited to prestigious families orrge corporations from Ravenview City There

    were also visitors from Wave City, Including the Hunter family Jordan was among the attendees.

    When the Smith family, along with Chris, entered the hotel, they drew attention from everyone

    A single invitation would enter three people. Thus, only Lillian, Evelyn, and Lucas were sent as

    representatives.

    Of course, Lyra was also attending as Jordan¡¯s partner.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Smith.¡±

    ¡°Reme look out for us, Ms. Smith.¡±

    Everyone approached Lillian to butter her up. After all, the Smith family was bound to prosper after

    receiving the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project. So, everyone wanted to be on good

    terms with them.

    Because of that, the Smiths felt excited. It had been a while since they had been the center of

    attention.

    ¡°Mr.Adamos, it¡¯s all thanks to you. Lillian is lucky to have found an amazing man the you. It¡¯s also

    our family¡¯s honor!¡± Evelyn eximed.

    chris replied proudly, ¡°You¡¯re ttering me, Mrs. Smith. We¡¯re family, so this is my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Lilian look,¡± said Lacas, pointing at a corner nearby.

    Following the direction his finger was pointing, they saw a man dressed in a suit. He was enjoying a

    ss of red wine as he leaned against the wall.

    ¡°How did this piece of trash manage to get in?¡± Evelyn growled. She marched toward him

    ¡°Mom, forget it. Just ignore him,¡± Lillian said, trying to stop Evelyn

    ¡°Lillian, don¡¯t be silly. This signing ceremony is so important to us. You know that! This piece of trash

    must havee to cause trouble because of a grudge won¡¯t let him do

    da borlyn spoke, she arrived in front of

 Breaking 189

    Breaking 189

    Sebastian

    As if he hadn¡¯t head Evelyn, Sebastian continued drinking the wine

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deal? Evelyn snarled, angered by how Sebastian was ignoring

    her,

    ¡°Mom, calm down. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Conflicted, Lillian gazed at Sebastian and said, ¡°Sebastian, why

    are you here?

    ¡°Ms. Smith, I don¡¯t think my attendance has anything to do with you, right?¡± Sebastian replied.

    Evelyn snarled, ¡°How is that unrted to us? We¡¯re signing the contract with Phoenix Corporation

    today, I will not allow you to cause trouble here. You should get out. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call

    security¡±

    Lucas said icily, ¡°Sebastian, you should know y

    your limits. This is not a ce for you to mess around.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The Supreme One will be here today. If you dare cause any trouble, you¡¯re going to have a

    painful death,¡± said Lyra as she approached the group with Jordan.

    At first, she¡¯d been angry at Jordan for abandoning her at the hotel two days ago, but jordan had

    exined himself. He¡¯d said he¡¯d gotten into a car ident on the way home, so he¡¯d only regained

    consciousness a day ago.

    Lillian said apologetically to Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian, I know the divorce was a great shock to you. I

    understand that you must hate me. But |

    ¡°This signing ceremony is important to me. When the project is finalized, I¡¯ll give you 100 million

    dors aspensation.¡±

    When Evelyn heard that, she became dissatisfied

    at I hope you won¡¯t cause any trouble today.

    ¡°Lillian, what are you thinking? He wasted your youth away. It¡¯s nice of you not to ask for anything

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    g from him, but why are you giving him money?

    Lyra hurriedly agreed, ¡°She¡¯s right. You can¡¯t mindlessly spend the family¡¯s money. If you pity him,

    you can just give him 20,000 dors, just like you would bless a beggar.¡± ¡°He¡¯s saved me numerous

    times. I think he deserves 100 million dors aspensation.¡±

    Lillian turned to Sebastian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise. If you leave now, I¡¯ll give you 100 million

    dors.¡±

    Lillian had two reasons for asking Sebastian to leave. She was worried that he would disturb the

    signing ceremony, but above that, she was worried that he might die. After all, they were signing a

    contract with the Phoenix Corporation. If he crossed the Supreme One, he would die.

    Sebastian sneered.

    ¡°Ms. Smith, hope you understand I¡¯ve never wanted your family¡¯s riches. Instead, when Smith

    Group faced a crisis, I gave you one billion dors. What makes you think I would want a mere 100

    million dors?¡±

    ¡°I see it now. You¡¯re finally showing your true colors. You¡¯re trying to scam us for money,¡± Evelyn

    said.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Sebastian Wilder. The one billion dors that you gave wasn¡¯t yours, anyway. And

    even if it was, so what? Lillian was your wife, and it¡¯s normal for husbands to spend on their wives.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right. How can you ask for money that was spent on your wire? Since Lillian is offering you

    100 million dors, you should be happy. Don¡¯t be so greedy,¡± Lyra warned

    chris chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an additional five million dors, kid. Take the money and get lost!¡±

    As Chris said that, he tossed a bank check on the floor.

    Lyra hurriedly said, ¡°See how generous Mr. Adamos is? He¡¯s ghing you five million dors. You

    should thank him.¡±

    Sebastian sneered and turned around to leave

    ¡°Stand right there!¡±

    Evelyn hurried to stop Sebastian. She snarled, ¡°What are you trying to do, Sebastian? Must you ruin

    the signing ceremony?¡±

    Lean followed them.

    ¡°Sebastian, I beg you. The signing ceremony is really important to me. Please don¡¯t cause any

    trouble. If you want more money, I can give you more when I gain more profit Please leave now!

    ||

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a single penny from you, and I won¡¯t leave. But rest assured, I¡¯m not here to cause

    trouble today. I won¡¯t mess with you, so don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    After saying that, Sebastian turned around to leave. But the Smith family, along with Jordan and

    Chris, s

    surrounded him.

    ¡°Move!¡± Sebastian said icily.

    He was tolerating them for Lillian¡¯s sake, but he was on the brink of exploding

    Chris said coldly to Sebastian, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, brat Lin is my fianc¨¦s. If you¡¯re trying to

    ckmail her into getting back with you, you should forget about that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll guarantee you

    a painful death¡±

    Sebastian sneered

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m here to pat

    Chris stoffet.

    there to participate in the signing ceremony, yet you¡¯re repeatedly provoking me. Do look like

    someone easy to mess with ***

    ¡°Today is the grand day when Smith Group will sign an agreement with Phoenix Corporation. Only

    the best of the best are in attendance.

    iunwanted ex¨Cson¨Cinw of the Smith family. What makes you worthy of being here? order you to

    get out now!¡±

    Chapter 190H

 Breaking 190

    Breaking 190

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to kick me out? Who do you think you are?¡± Sebastian scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Chris snarled.

    ¡°How dare you talk to Mr. Adamos like that? Kneel and apologize immediately! Evelyn rebuked.

    Jordan chimed in, ¡°Loser, if I were you, I would leave before I get kicked out.¡±

    ¡°I said, none of you have the right to kick me out. Do you not understand?¡± Sebastian sounded

    colder, and his gaze was icy.

    Hearing that, Chris became furious. ¡°Today is the signing ceremony between Phoenix Corporation

    and Smith Group. I¡¯m one of the hosts, yet you¡¯re saying I have no right?¡±¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a mere

    department manager at Phoenix Corporation. You can¡¯t represent Phoenix Group,¡± Sebastian

    scoffed.

    ¡°You little!¡± Chris clenched his fists, a

    and he had the urge to pounce on Sebastian.

    Evelyn hurriedly held him back and whispered, ¡°Mr. Adamos, this piece of trash is good at fighting If

    you fight him, you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±

    Chris had heard rumors about Sebastian. After hearing Even¡¯s words, he calmed down, but he

    couldn¡¯t turn the other cheek on this.

    Gazing coldly at Sebastian, he said, ¡°Brat, I can¡¯t represent Phoenix Corporation as an individual,

    but just one statement from me will make everyone here your enemies. Do you believe that? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian looked at him disdainfully.

    Jordan was the firstone to speak up. He said, ¡°As a representative of the Hunter family of Wave

    City, I order you to leave now!¡±

    ¡°The Harris family of Ravenview City will be sworn enemies with you. Leave this instance!¡± said

    Steven¡¯s father, Quinton

    Quinton hated Sebastian for how he damaged Steven¡¯s sexual functions. He¡¯d wanted to get back at

    Sebastian, but thetter was too strong. Thus, quinton had been cautious.

    ¡°The Reeves family of Ravenview City is also sworn enemies with Sebastian Wilder! Get out now!*

    Taylor¡¯s father spoke up, too. He also hated Sebastian for damaging his son¡¯s sexual functions.

    ¡°And the Lisbon family of Ravenview City!¡±

    ¡°And the Cadwell family of Ravenview City!¡±

    Tyler and Maria spoke up, too. The two hated Sebastian as well

    ¡°And the Thompson family of Ravenview City!¡±

    ¡°And the Walter family of Ravenview City!¡±

    ¡°And the Wilder family from Wave City!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The crowd began to speak out against Sebastian, telling him to get out.

    They were all reputable people who had power and riches. The scene would have intimidated any

    average person

    But Sebastian was calm

    He sneered. ¡°You low¨Clife nobodies want to k

    kick me out? None of you are worthy!¡®

 Breaking 191

    Breaking 191

    Chapter191

    ¡°Fuck, this guy is too arrogant. How dare he call us nobodies? The audacity!¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re asking to die. It¡¯s very brave of you to offend so many prestigious families. You won¡¯t be

    able to survive in Ravenview City. You should kneel and apologize!¡±

    The crowd was furious. They looked like they were ready to pounce on him.

    Lillian was worried and angry. She red at Sebastian and said, ¡°Sebastian, do you know what

    you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re offending everyone!¡±

    ¡°So what? Should I just let them bully me? Can¡¯t I fight back?¡± Sebastian grumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯re an adult, why can¡¯t you be more mature? You¡¯re bringing harm to yoursell,¡± Lillian said

    regretfully.

    Sebastian said nonchntly, ¡°They¡¯re just nobodies. I don¡¯t care about them!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re asking for it!¡±

    Unable to hold it in any longer, Chris swung his fist at Sebastian. But before his fistcouldnd on

    Sebastian, Sebastian pped him in retaliation

    The p was so loud that the entire hall heard it. Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°He dared to hit Mr. Adamos? He¡¯s really asking for it¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Mr. Adamos works for Phoenix Corporation, and his father is the vice president. This guy is dead

    meat!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, and they stared at Sebastian as if he was doomed.

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re crossing the line. Hurry and apologize to Mr. Adamos¡±

    Lillian was furious, but she wasn¡¯t angry because she felt bad for Chris. Instead, she was worried

    about Sebastian

    After all, Chris had a reputable identity. It Sebastian apologized, he could still have a chance of

    survival.

    But Sebastian didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Seeing how Lillian had scolded him for Chris, he

    lost hisst ray of hope.

    ¡°Nobody in the world can make me, Sebastian Wilder, apologize.¡±

    ¡°After we separated, I thought you¡¯d be more mature. But I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so

    childish and free¨Cwilled. You don¡¯t think about the consequences! I¡¯m so disappointed in you,¡±

    Lillian said.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s disappointed in you!¡± Sebastian said icily.

    ¡°Lillian, why are you wasting your time with this piece of trash? He hit Mr. Adamos. No one can

    save him now!¡± Evelyn growled.

    Meanwhile, Chris was a little stunned. He finally got back to his senses and spat out two bloodied

    teeth.

    ¡°My teeth!¡± Chris was furious. He red at Sebastian and said, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to make sure

    you die!

    ¡°Somebody, kill him! Chris yelled,

    In the past, he¡¯d faced unter humiliation after being forced to eat feces when he¡¯d lost a bet against

    Sebastian

    Chris had wanted Ambrose to avenge him, but Ambrose hadn¡¯t helped him. Instead, Ambrose had

    lectured him and told him to leave Ravenview City temporarily.

    He had been suppressing his anger since then. He hadn¡¯t avenged himself, yet Sebastian pped

    him in public again. He was enraged.

    Everyone thought that Sebastian was dead meat. Yet, as they waited, no one came to handle the

    matter.

    This infuriated chris. He yelled at the bodyguards nearby, ¡°Are you dogs deat? Don¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    The bodyguards approached them

    This is the contract sloning ortemony, and

    should prioritize that Don¡¯t fight,¡± Lillian hurriedly said.

 Breaking 192

    Breaking 192

    hapter 192

    Chris said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lillian. It¡¯s still early, so the signing ceremony won¡¯t be affected.

    Let me get rid of this bastard first!¡±

    When Chris saw the bodyguards approaching them, he hurriedly pointed at Sebastian.

    1/1

    The bodyguards nced at Sebastian.

    Just as everyone assumed the bodyguards would pounce on Sebastian, they turned to Chris

    instead. One of the guards punched Chris in the nose.

    In that instance, Chris¡® nose bled, and his nose bridge seemingly broke. His face was smeared with

    blood

    The other bodyguard kicked Chris in the abdomen, making thetter kneel on the floor in pain. The

    other two bodyguards also proceeded to beat Chris up.

    Everyone was shocked at the scene. Nobody had thought that the bodyguards would not only

    refuse to attack Sebastian but also beat Chris up instead.

    Even Sebastian was surprised. But soon, he realized that they must be acting on Natalie¡¯s orders,

    Natalie had hired all the bodyguards at Ravenview Hotel for a high sry. They only obeyed her,

    and they didn¡¯t care about Chris¡® reputation.

    ¡°Stop, you¡¯ve got the wrong guy. That¡¯s Mr. Adamos!¡± Evelyn tried to stop them.

    But one of the bodyguards pped her, and she copsed onto the ground.

    The bodyguard said icily, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is, but since he dared to call us dogs, he¡¯s asking for

    it! If anyone dares to stop us, we¡¯ll beat you up too!¡±

    Everyone finally realized that the bodyguards were angry because Chris had called them dogs.

    Everyone knew that the bodyguards worked for Natalie, so no one dared to say anything even

    though the bodyguards beat Chris up

    The two bodyguards stopped after a long minute. At the end of it, Chris¡® face was severely

    wounded. Even his parents wouldn¡¯t be able to tell him apart.

    Chris stood up with Evelyn¡¯s and Lucas¡® help.

    ¡°Mr. Adamos, are you okay? Should I send you to the hospital? Evelyn asked.

    ¡°it¡¯s fine!¡± Chris spat out a bit of blood. He looked beaten up, but he¡¯d only sustained light injuries.

    But he was greatly embarrassed. As a result, he yelled at the bodyguards.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I will be scared of you just because Natalie has got your back! My father is the vice

    president of Phoenix Corporation, and she¡¯s just a mere secretary. I¡¯ll remember this! I¡¯ll get back at

    you one day!¡±

    Then, Chris red at Sebastian

    ¡°Sebastian, don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself. You¡¯re causing trouble at the event hall, which is the

    same as disrespecting the Supreme One. When the Supreme One arrives, you¡¯ll be dead.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡±

    ¡°Sebastian said and smiled meaningfully.

    Then, he walked toward the throne under everyone¡¯s watch.

    ¡°What are you doing, brat?¡±

    Everyone was shocked

    Chris shouted, ¡°How dare you, Sebastian? That¡¯s the throne for the Supreme One! If you dare sit on

    that, nobody can save you!¡±

    Jordan yelled at him, too. ¡°Sebastian, nobody will stop you from trying to kill yourself. But don¡¯t get

    us involved! If you anger the Supreme One, everyone will suffer from it.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. The Supreme One reigns above all, and we must not offend him. Hurry and get down.¡±

    The crowd was enraged, and they spoke out against Sebastian.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    an approached him and said, ¡°Sebastian, I know our separation really hurt you. But you shouldn¡¯t

    seek death as a way to get back at me

    Evelyn cursed him. ¡°Our family fed you and supported you. You were unappreciative, and now

    you¡¯re even trying to ruin the signing ceremony. You¡¯re so ungrateful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ungrateful?¡±

    Sebastian sneered. Then, he said out loud, ¡°You blind people, listen up. This throne was prepared

    for me¡±

    As Selusn said that, he sat on the throne. The ball went silent; everyone was shocked.

 Breaking 193

    Breaking 193

    ¡°He really sat on the throne! That is the utmost disrespect to the Supreme One!¡±

    ¡°Brat, get off! If you want to die, don¡¯t get us involved!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. The Supreme One is noble. His throne cannot be tainted by trash like you.¡±

    ¡°If the Supreme One is angered, millions would die. He¡¯s trying to kill us all.¡±

    Everyone was shocked and angry. They were afraid that the Supreme One would me them

    Chris yelled at the bodyguards, ¡°That piece of trash is sitting on the throne, He¡¯s disrespecting the

    Supreme One. You should capture him!¡±

    However, the bodyguards ignored him. They had received orders from Natalie to never disrespect

    Sebastian. Even if Sebastian took the hotel down, they must not stop him,

    Sebastian crossed his legs and looked down at the crowd. ¡°I already said that this throne was

    prepared for me. Do you believe in me now?

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Chris growled, ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re the great Supreme One?!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am the great Supreme One that you all respect!¡± At that moment, Sebastian

    disyed a domineering charisma that stunned many people.

    Chris snapped back to his senses and said, ¡°How dare you pretend to be the Supreme One?¡±

    ¡°What proot do you have to say that I¡¯m pretending? Have you met the Supreme One?¡±

    Sebastian locked at Chris mockingly. In Ravenview City, aside from Cyclops, Hydra, and higher¨C

    ups of the Quirrel family, only Casper, Natalie, and Derick knew of his identity.

    Even Ambrose had no idea.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected Chris to lie tantly.

    Chris said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right. My father is the vice president of Phoenix Corporation. He is well¨C

    liked by the Supreme One, who appointed me as the sales manager.

    ¡°He alsoplimented me, saying that I was a leader of the new generation and that I have a bright

    future ahead!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Mr. Adamos. Since the Supreme Oneplimented him, he¡¯s bound to be a

    higher¨Cup in Phoenix Corporation!¡± Jordan said, buttering Chris up.

    His father, Calvin Hunter, joined him too. He approached Chris and said obsequiously, ¡°Mr.

    Adamos, please have tavor on the Hunter family.¡±

    As the head of the most prestigious family in Wave City, Calvin was arguably the most well¨C

    respected man present.

    Previously, he had refused to humble himself, so he had sent Jordan to connect with Chris

    But now that he¡¯d discovered that Chris had beenplimented by the Supreme One, he humbled

    himself to butter Chris up

    Everyone else followed suit. In an instant, Chris became the center of attention

    Likewise, Evelyn and the others were proud. She told everyone that Chris was her son¨Cinw

    without hesitance. As a result, everyone tried to tter Evelyn and Lillian, too. Sebastian smiled

    meaningfully. He asked Chris, ¡°You said you¡¯d met me and received mypliments. When did

    this happen? Why don¡¯t I low about?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the Supreme One? You should take a look in the mirror,¡± Chris sneered.

    ¡°How dare a piece of trash like you try to impersonate the Supreme One?¡±

    Evelyn and the others cursed ham, too.

    ¡°Sebastian, will you only stop all you get yourself killed?¡± Lillian questioned him

 Breaking 194

    Breaking 194

    Sebastian chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve never met the Supreme One. How would you know that I¡¯m

    not him?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never met him, but Mr. Adamos has. If you¡¯re the Supreme One, why wouldn¡¯the know?

    Lillian said

    Sebastian asked Lillian, ¡°You believe in everything he says. Why don¡¯t you believe in what I say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always lying. How can I believe in you? Lillian refused.

    Sebastian was baffled ¡°Inever lied; you just never believed in me Never mind, we¡¯re not rted

    anymore. You should stay out of this¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Lillian was furious She said, ¡°I can choose not to care about you, but I have to care if you¡¯re ruining

    the signing ceremony.¡±

    Chris was enraged, too. He yelled at Chris. ¡°The Supreme One may arrive anytime soon. Hurry and

    get off

    Sebastian smirked. ¡°Chris Adams, your greatest support is your father. I can summon him easily

    and tell him to p you. Do you believe that?¡± ||

    Chris broke out inughter. ¡°Did you all hear him? He said he could summon my dad easily! How

    funny.¡±

    Evelyn sneered, ¡°Mr. Adamos¡® father is the vice president of Phoenix Corporation. He¡¯s well¨C

    respected in Ravensdew city, and he¡¯s not someone that you can order around. You should know

    what not to lie about.¡±

    ¡°How would we know if we don¡¯t try? He might be really obedient,¡± Sebastian said meaningfully.

    Chris scoffed. ¡°Brat, if you can summon my dad today, I¡¯ll call you my father.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Remember those words.¡± Sebastian called Casper and said, ¡°Tell Ambrose toe to

    Ravenview Hotel in five minutes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty good actor. It¡¯s such a waste that you¡¯re not an actor, Chris sneered.

    In Chris¡® opinion, Sebastian was simply pretending. Sebastian was a son¨Cinw whom the Smiths

    had abandoned. It would be a joke for someone like him to order Ambrose around.

    Other peopleughed mockingly at Sebastian, too. Nobody believed in him, and they all thought he

    was mad.

    But that was understandable since Sebastian had hidden his true identity. Everyone had the

    impression that he was an abandoned son¨Cinw with a death wish.

    Even L an thought he was lying, let alone people who didn¡¯t know him well.

    When the the minutes were almost over, Ambrose still hadn¡¯t appeared. Sebastian¡¯s expression

    began to tum grim.

    Chris insulted him loudly. ¡°Sebastian, five minutes is almost up. Where¡¯s my dad?¡±

    As he finished, somebody outside reported, ¡°Vice president of Phoenix Corporation, Mr. Ambrose

    Adamos, is here!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped, including chris¡°. Ambrose had told him that he had no time to attend the

    event since he had work matters to attend to at the office. ¡°Look, it really is Mr. Ambrose.¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s really Mr. Ambrose. I¡¯ve met him once.¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    tinder everyone¡¯s gaze, a middle¨Caged man dressed in a suit quickly walked into the hall. It was

    Ambrose Adamos,

 Breaking 195

    Breaking 195

    ¡°This guy¡­ He really summoned Mr. Ambrose is the the Supreme One?

    Everyone was shocked. Sebastian had called somebody, asking Ambrose to arrive in five minutes¨C

    and Ambrose had indeed arrived within five minutes. That kept everyone thinking

    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Chris asked curiously. He didn¡¯t think Sebastian had the power to

    summon his father.

    Ambrose said icily, ¡°The Supreme One asked for me.¡±

    ¡°What? The Supreme One asked for you?¡±

    Chris was shocked. He looked at Sebastian differently¨Ca hint of feat Dashed across his eyes. But

    soon, he was baffled by that thought

    Everyone knew the Supreme One was old and ugly, and it couldn¡¯t be Sebastian.

    ¡°Dad, do you mean the Supreme One is here? Where is he? Chris asked.

    Ambrose shook his head. He¡¯d never met the Supreme One, so he wouldn¡¯t know even if the

    Supreme One were present

    Just then, heid eyes on Sebastian.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you on the throne?¡±

    Chris didn¡¯t know that his father had never met the Supreme One. Seeing that Ambrose didn¡¯t

    recognize Sebastian, he dismissed his worries. Chris hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, the Supreme One

    must¡¯ve asked you to get rid of this guy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ambrose asked.

    Chris exined, ¡°He¡¯s disrupting the event, and he¡¯s sitting on the Supreme One¡¯s throne. That is

    disrespectful to the Supreme One.

    ¡°The Supreme One is all¨Cknowing, so he must already know what happened. He¡¯s anguy, so he

    sent you to fix it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡± Ambrose nodded in realization, Then, he looked up at Sebastian.

    He said Icily, ¡°How dare you, punk? Who gave you the courage to sit on the Supreme One¡¯s

    throne?¡±

    Sebastian was dumbfounded, He¡¯d asked for Ambrose so that thetter would teach Chris a lesson,

    but it turned out that he found himself in trouble instead.

    ¡°Ambrose, you should think before you talk. Don¡¯t offend people that you shouldn¡¯t offend.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ambrose asked wardly.

    Sebastian was right. There were many people in the world that Ambrose wouldn¡¯t dare cross; the

    slightest mistake may lead to his death..

    Chris said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t believe in what he says. He¡¯s just a piece of trash. He only knows how to lie,

    nothing else.¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Evelyn approached them.

    ¡°Mr. Ambrose, I can attest to that. This guy is a piece of trash.¡±

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Ambrose asked confusedly.

    Chris hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, this is Mrs. Evelyn from the Smith family. She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e¡¯s

    mother.¡±

    Ambrose asked Evelyn, ¡°And you know this man too?

    Smiling, Evelyn said, ¡°It¡¯s more than just knowing. He was my ex¨Cson¨Cinw; he doesn¡¯t do

    anything for a living. He¡¯s useless, so we kicked him out of the family.¡± After hearing about

    Sebastian, Ambrose was rid of all his worries..

    He scoffed at Sebastian. ¡°Very brave of you, kid. You tainted the Supreme One¡¯s throne and

    impersonated him. That is a major sin, and you cannot be forgiven for this!¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t waste your time with him. Tell someone to kill this guy. Otherwise, the Supreme One

    will be angry,¡± Chris urged.

    Lillian saw that Sebastian was unfazed. She was anxious and angry, ¡°Sebastian, hurry ande

    down. Apologize to Mr. Ambrose andter to the Supreme One Who knows, made the Suparine

    One would forgive you ¡±

    ¡°Why should I apologize when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Sebastian refuted.

    Lillian was furious. ¡°stun, if you¡¯re going to keep this up, I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Leare about him,¡± Evelyn said.

 Breaking 196

    Breaking 196

    ¡°Lillian wanted to save you for old time¡¯s sake, but you refused to change and refused to appreciate

    her efforts. You deserve to die,¡± Chris said.

    He turned around to look at Lillian and continued, ¡°Lin, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time with him.

    You¡¯re not rted anyway, to his actions won¡¯t affect you.¡±

    Ambrose scoffed, then he shouted, ¡°Men, capture this guy! Fill him outside. Let¡¯s not dirty this

    ce.¡±

    With Ambrose¡¯s orders, several guards rushed toward Sebastian with murderous intent. They didn¡¯t

    work at the hotel, but they were people Ambrose had brought with him from Phoenix Corporation.

    Even though they needed invitations to enter the hotel, Ambrose was a higher¨Cup in Phoenix

    Corporation¨Cthe hotel guards didn¡¯t dare to stop him.

    After all, Natalie was just a secretary for the Supreme One. Her position was lower than that of

    Ambrose¡¯s.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sebastian stopped them.

    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±

    Chris smiled triumphantly

    ¡°Are you finally getting scared? It¡¯s toote. But if you need and bow to me to apologize, I might

    spare you. We¡¯ll just break your limbs.¡±

    Sebastian scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, too. Kneel, bow to me, and apologize. Then, I¡¯ll spare

    you. I will only break your limbs.¡±

    Enraged, Chris shouted, ¡°Youl kill him!¡±

    ¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯ty a finger on him!¡±

    With a loud cry, a middle¨Caged man ran in. It was Derick, the other vice president of Phoenix

    Corporation.

    Casper was out on a business trip. He¡¯d been worried that Ambrose might not recognize Sebastian,

    so he¡¯d sent Derick

    When Derick came in, he saw people trying to teach Sebastian a lesson. It scared him.

    ¡°Mr. Simmons, what brings you here? Ambrose asked, surprised to see Derick.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, you would we caused big trouble!¡± Derick snarled.

    ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Simmons?¡± Ambrose questioned him.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Who said you couldy your hands on Mr. Wilder?¡± Derick questioned Ambrose sternly.

    ¡°You know this guy? He came here to stir up trouble. You can¡¯t be behind this, right?¡± Ambrose

    sneered

    Ambrose had never liked Derick. If Ambrose could confirm that Derick was Sebastian¡¯s aplice,

    he would be able to report him for nning a revolt. That way, only death would await Derick.

    ¡°Mr. Adimos, please watch what you say warned Derick

    He was also reminding Ambrose Without Sebastian¡¯s permission, Derick didn¡¯t dare expose

    Sebastian¡¯s identity.

    But Ambrose thought Derick was threatening him.

    Ambrose scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s impersonating the Supreme One, so nobody can save him. He must die! If

    you dare stop me, I¡¯ll punish you too!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re helpless!¡± Derick was furious.

    Chris scoffed at Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, finally know why you¡¯re so bold So, Mr. Simmons was

    supporting you, huh? Unfortunately, today¡¯s mistake is too great for Mr. Simmons, to sine you. You

    must die today!¡±

    Don¡¯t be overjoyed. We still don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to die,¡± Sebastian said, smiling meaningfully.

 Breaking 197

    Breaking 197

    ¡°He still refuses to admit his faults in the face of death. Dad, hurry and kill this guy!¡± Chris snarled.

    Ambrose nodded. Just as he was about to give the orders, Derick stopped him again,

    Decick whispered, ¡°Ambrose, you fool. That¡¯s the Supreme One. How dare you?

    ¡°What? He¡¯s¡­¡± Wide¨Ceyed, Ambrose stared at Derick in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can that

    be?¡±

    Derick continued to whisper. ¡°Think about who summoned you. If he¡¯s not the Supreme One, how

    would he dare to sit on the throne? If he wasn¡¯t the Supreme One, why would he ignore everyone?

    Think, you idiot.¡±

    At that moment, Ambrose was stunned. He became tearful, and he broke out into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Dad, why are you just standing there? Tell somebody to kill this piece of trash. He pisses me off¡±

    Chris sald

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ambrose pped Chris.

    ¡°Dad, why did you p me?¡± Angry and sad, Chris questioned Ambrose.

    ¡°you good¨Cfor¨Cnothing! It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m going to kill you, little bastard¡± Ambrose was enraged.

    He bear Chris hard; he wished he could just kill his son¡­

    ¡°Stop. It hurts, Dad! Stop!¡± As Chris evaded Derick, he begged tor mercy. Everyone else wasn¡¯t sure

    what was going on. Ambrose chased Chris around for a while before he stopped. Then, he shouted

    at Chris.

    ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re always causing trouble for me. Why do I have a son like you? If I had known

    earlier, I would¡¯ve killed you¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? What did I do?¡± Chris questioned him angrily,

    ¡°And you dare to talk back to me? Kneel and apologize to Mr. Wilder!¡± Ambrose said sternly.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re asking me to kneel in front this plece of trash? You¡¯re joking! Are you out of your

    mind? Chris was so angry that he began to tremble.

    ¡°You rascall Kneel, or I will kill you!¡± Ambrose was infuriated. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Mr.

    Wilder, I wasn¡¯t a good parent to my son. Please forgive me.¡±

    The crowd was dumbfounded. Ambrose was the vice president of Phoenix Corporation. Seconds

    ago, he had been so proud, but now he was kneeling and apologizing to Sebastian. What was going

    on?

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is he really the Supreme One?

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s happening? Why are you kneeling

    *Shut up. Kneel and apologize to Mr. Wilder, Ambrose berated him. He wished he could strangle

    Chris.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You must¡¯ve gotten it wrong. He¡¯s just a useless, abandoned son¨Cinw! I will

    never kneel and apologize to him.¡± Chris refused to believe that Sebastian had

    §â§à§Þ§Ö§ä.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Kneel, you rascal!¡± Grabbing his neck, Ambrose forced Chris to kneel

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, please give us one more chance We¡¯re sorry,¡± Ambrose apologized as he kowtowed

    repeatedly, shaking in fear

    ¡°As adults, you must pay for your own mistakes. I gave you a chance, but you missed it. Don¡¯t make

    the same mistakes in your next lives,¡± Sebastian said meaning?idle

 Breaking 198

    Breaking 198

    Ambrose knew that they were done for

    Immediately, he whipped out a dagger and, at everyone¡¯s gazes of disbelief, stabbed Chris in the

    heart

    ¡°Dad¡­ why..¡±

    Chris wanted to question Ambrose, but before he could finish, he lost all his energy and copsed

    onto the ground. His eyes were wide open; he couldn¡¯t rest in peace. The crowd was shocked. If

    they hadn¡¯t witnessed it for themselves, no one would¡¯ve believed that Ambrose had killed Chris

    Ambrose looked regretful, he stabbed himself in the heart shortly after.

    ed because

    Everyone was so shocked by the scene that they fell into silence. Not only had Ambrose killed his

    own son, but he¡¯d also taken his own life. And everything had happened of the man on the throne.

    ¡°The Supreme One! He must be the Supreme One!

    ¡°All hall, Supreme One!¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment. When they got back to their senses, they quickly bowed to

    Sebastian. That included the Smith and Hunter families. Evelyn, Lyra, and Lucas had turned pale

    from shock

    They had always mocked Sebastian; if Sebastian truly was the Supreme One, they were done for

    just then, Sebastian approached Lillian and her family.

    He said, ¡°You used to all call me a piece of trash, Why are you bowing to me now, then?

    Evelyn hurriedly smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Sebastian¡­ I mean, O Supreme Doe, I was

    blinded. Please have mercy on us.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Lyra hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Sebastian, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t call me Sebastian. We¡¯re not rted, anyway.¡±

    ¡°O Superme One, Lillian divorced you because Mr. Adamos¨Cmean, Chris forced her. She didn¡¯t

    intend to do that. Lillian, why are you just standing there? Say something!¡± Evelyn hurriedly signaled

    Lillian.

    Lillian was about to say something, but Sebastian stopped her. He said icily, ¡°You did it for the ten¨C

    billion¨Cdor project, but you¡¯re saying they forced you? Do you think I¡¯m dumb?¡±

    Lillian was speechless. It hadn¡¯t been her intention, but the ten¨Cbibon¨Cdor project had been a

    major factor. She couldn¡¯t refute it.

    But Evelyn persisted ¡°OSupreme Chir, please trustus. Lillian was forced; please give her another

    chance.¡±

    Sebastian sneered. ¡°Do you remember what I said? I said you¡¯d regret it. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t

    turn back time.

    I am no longer connected to the Smith family in any way. For old time¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t punish you for

    what happened today. But if it happens again, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡® Evelyn lost hope. They¡¯d

    had the chance to prosper with Sebastian¡¯s help, but they had been too blinded and assumed that

    he was a nobody. They had pushed away a blessing with

    their own hands.

    They felt regretful.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just about missing an opportunity. They had offended the Supreme One of all

    people. Even if the Supreme ne didn¡¯t punish them, other businesses would never coborate with

    them.

    Smith Group was doomed.

    on the other hand, Lillian was calm. She had been worried that Sebastian might die here. But after

    discovering his identity, she realized she didn¡¯t need to worry anymore.

    Of course, the also regretted how she¡¯d given in she¡¯d ghen up on Sebastian for her family¡¯s and

    herpany¡¯s sake.

    But she remained silent. There was no point in regretting the decision that she¡¯d already made.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all been cheated. He¡¯s not the Supreme One!¡±

    Justas Sebastian was going to leave, a group of men barged in. Their leader was a young man who

    was about 28 years old.

    Mared handstone, and he was dressed in various branded goods. He was confident and seensed

    like he came from a prestigious tanish

    parar Jour bodyguards when donned sunsses. They all had a domineering at around them

 Breaking 199

    Breaking 199

    Derick was

    to see how the neer was questioning Sebastian ¡°How dare you dissespect the Supreme One?

    But the man had no tear. Instead, he sneered. He walked to the front and turned around to face

    everyone..

    ¡°First, let me introduce myself. Myname is Tram Lloyd, and I¡¯m from the Lloyd family in Divinapolis!¡±

    ¡°The top prestigious family of Deagetha, the Lloyd family!¡±

    Everyone was shocked

    There were great resin Dragotha, and each family was deeply rooted in their long history. They

    were powerful and wealthy.

    The Lloyd family was the top among the ten prestigious families, and their riches wereparable

    in those of a country

    Not only were the Lysich, but they also held important positions in the military and gemment. They

    also trained countless skilledbat artists, which made them frightening.

    ¡°Toure Mr. Terds Lloyd, the Noble Young Master!¡± Jordan eximed in shock

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Proud, Travis. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Adiscussion broke out among the crowd

    The Lloyd family was powerful, and Travis was the next her to the Lloyd Camily. He was talented in

    business and martedhim the title of the Noble Young

    If the Supreme One was the most outstanding man in the previous generation, then Travis would be

    the most outstandingman in the younger generation

    Many people believed that Travis might eventually be the second Supreme une

    Derick was shocked, too. He had heard of Trasts

    Even though Derick was the vice president of Phoents Corporation, he was only in charge of one of

    the subsidiarypanies. He considered himself to be part of the middle ss. He felt superiorever

    minor families, but when faced with somebody as reputable as Trans, he couldn¡¯t help but deel

    inferior.

    Yet, at the thought of how the Supreme One was pit, he spoke condidently

    Mr. Lloyd, you may be the young master of the Lloyd family, but you must not question the

    Supreme One if you anger the Supreme One, even the Lloyd family cannot pay the

    Everyone nodded in agreement. The Lloyd family may be powerful, but they were nothingpared

    to the Supreme Pavilion and Phoenix Corporation.

    In terms of either their firilor physical prowess, thecouldn¡¯tpare to the Phoenix Corporation.

    The Lloyd family may have an overwhelming advantage over other prestigious familles. But if they

    dared to mess with the Supreme One, they would get destroyed Trams checked.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The Supreme One reigns over the universe. Naturally, the Lloyd family wouldn¡¯t dare

    cross him.

    thereally was the Supreme One, I would show my aspects. But unfortunately, he¡¯s take!¡± Team

    pointed at Sebastian and gazed at himeoldly.

    After Deck¡¯s bestimony, if anyone else had questioned Sebastia, no one would have beed them.

    But now that it was rats who question Sebastian, everyone became

    Uncertain

    After all, however proud Travis may be, he wouldn¡¯t depablicly offend the Supreme One¨Cunless he

    was trying to get himself killed.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mr. Lloyd, please watch your words. If you an per the Supreme one, you won¡¯t

    be able to handle the consequeton, Derick wamed him icily,

    Travis scoffed. ¡°I said that because have evidence I¡¯ve met the Supreme One, and he¡¯s of an old

    age now. But this man is in his 20s, so how can he be the Supreme One?¡±

    ¡°Melodis right heard that the Supreme One was old, for this guy is too young

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Lloyd wouldn¡¯t attack someone randomly He might be rake, after all.¡±

    Discussion broke out in the crowd again. Everyone was questioning Sebastian, including Deckc

    Derick had never met the Supreme, and he heard that the SuperOne was old and ugly. Sebastian

    was young, and he didn¡¯t sound like the Supreme One that everyone had heard about

    for Sebastian calmly remained seated on the throne. He was enjoying the wine he¡¯d been served.

    Deveryone¡¯s dots, he ignored them as if they had nothing to do with him.

    Indeed, Sebastion had met Travis, but that was when he¡¯d done the disguise of an old man Travis¡®

    doubts were reasonable. But Sebastian was toozy to exin, so he got up to

    Trask for bodds surrounded Sebastian

    Without any fox, Sebastian chuckled. He said, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, you and I have no grudges against each

    other. Are you redly going to do this?¡±

    Travis said you impersonated the Supreme, and infoghable must arrest you and hand you over to

    the Supreme Onel, take him!

    with Tois¡® oders, the four bodyguards were ready to attack

    ¡°Lord Hyde is here

    Bare the four bodyguards could do anything somebody at the door shiped.

    Everyone looked at the entrance, only to see a group of womm walking in. The leader we desired

    leather top and trousers. She was tall and beautiful, and she ballong

    She was an alluring woman who would make any man wand her.

    But the people could only imagine. None of them would dare make advances on her. It was because

    this seemingly weak woman was the renowned Lord Hydra

    Hydra was one of the Gods of War who worked for the Supreme One. She was more powerful than

    an average God of War.

    But most importantly, she represented the Supreme One.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Lillian was shocked. She recognized Hydra; she was the actress that Sebastian

    had hired before.

    She immediately knew that Sebastian was recycling his tricks. He¡¯d gotten the woman to

    impersonate Lord Hydra as a way to escape.

    But she didn¡¯t expose him. It was Sebastian¡¯s only chance of survival.

    When Travis saw Hydra, he became interested.

    Hydra¡¯s beauty was one in a million. Pairing that with her identity, even though Travis was the Noble

    Young Master, he still wanted her as his own.

    But he didn¡¯t let it show one bit. He couldn¡¯t mess with Hydra since she was backed by the Supreme

    One.

    Travis hurriedly approached her and said, ¡°All hail, Lord Hydra.¡±

    ¡°All hail, Lord Hydra!¡±

    Aside from Sebastian, everyone else bowed to her respectfully.

 Breaking 200

    Breaking 200

    Hydra ignored Travis. Instead, she said to the crowd, ¡°By the orders of the Supreme one, I have

    come to announce that the contract signing ceremony has been canceled.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why are we canceling the ceremony?¡± Evelyn questioned angrily.

    When she¡¯d believed that Sebastian was the Supreme One, she thought they were doomed. But

    now that Travis had imed that Sebastian was an imposter, she had hope again.

    But before she could rejoice, Hydra had announced that the signing ceremony was canceled. That

    wiped out the slight bit of hope that Evelyn had just found.

    Her heart couldn¡¯t take the drastic emotional rollercoaster that had happened within minutes.

    ¡°There is no reason. Are you going to question the Supreme One? Hydra questioned her sternly,

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Evelyn was intimidated. They had just lost a project, but if they crossed the

    Supreme One, they could die.

    Hydra quickly nced at her, and then she prepared to lewe.

    ¡°Please wait, Lord Hydra,¡± Travis said, stopping Hydra

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hydra asked stemnly.

    Smiling, Travis said, ¡°Please do not be angry, Lord Hydra. I am Travis Lloyd, the young master of

    the Lloyd family.¡±

    ¡°What business do you have?¡± Hydra asked emotionlessly.

    ¡°Lord Hydra, someone is impersonating the Supreme One. How should we handle this?¡± Travis

    asked.

    Hydra knew he was referring to Sebastian. She said, ¡°The Supreme One is aware of this, but he did

    not tell me to handle this matter. If there is nothing else, you are all dismissed.¡± Travis was

    dumbfounded. He thought it was the perfect chance to win the favor of the Supreme One, but he

    hadn¡¯t expected Hydra to ignore him.

    Just like that, Hydra left. Everyone was left behind, unsure of what to do.

    Travis¡® expression was grim. As the young master of the Lloyd family, he had always been the

    center of attention. But today, he had been ignored.

    Even though she was Hydra, it was still upsetting

    ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all your fault, you piece of trash! You made us lose your ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project,¡±

    Evelyn cursed Sebastian.

    Sebastian sneered ¡°You should watch what you¡¯re saying. The ceremony must¡¯ve been canceled

    for a good reason. You should reflect on yourselves instead of ming it on me!¡± Evelyn snarled,

    ¡°It¡¯s because you stirred up trouble. It angered the Supreme One, and he canceled the signing

    ceremony. You must be responsible for this!¡±

    Lava and Lucas ced at Sebastian, too.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Sebastian got up to leave, but Evelyn and the others stopped him.

    ¡°You cannot leave. You must give me a solution today.¡± Evelyn said icily.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Lillian was infuriated by Sebastion as well. Still, he had rescued her countless times

    prior, so she didn¡¯t want to question him over such matters.

    But Evelyn and the others were relentless. They refused to let Sebastian leave.

    Sebastian¡¯s expression tell. ¡°Let go Angering me won¡¯t do you any good!¡±

    Evelyn felt chills down her spine, and she released her grip out of reflex But she had no intentions

    of giving way

    Just then, Travis approached them.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°you deserve to die for impersonating the Supreme One The Supreme One is merciful, and he didn¡¯t

    want to find fault with a nobody like you. But I can¡¯t just let you off easily!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Lloyd Kill him! Evelyn cursed, Evelyn hated Sebastian. In her opinion, it it hadn¡¯t

    been for Sebastian, Lillian could¡¯ve married into the upper ss.

    And if it hadn¡¯t been for Sebastian, the contact¨Csigning for the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor project wouldn¡¯t

    have been called ott

 Breaking 201

    Breaking 201

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Travis said politely, his passionate eyes never once leaving

    Lillian.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    As the young lord of the Lloyd family, Travis hade across many beauties in his life. Still, he

    was taken aback by Lillian¡¯s breathtaking beauty. She was like an angel on earth.

    ¡°Lillian, thank Mr. Lloyd.¡± Evelyn, who had read Travis¡® mind, quickly hinted at Lillian. Lillian

    marrying Travis would be a better deal than winning a ten -billion¨Cdor project.

    After all, the Lloyd family was the top elite in Dragotha with astronomical wealth. A ten¨Cbillion¨C

    dor project was nothingpared to marrying a Lloyd.

    However, Lillian looked shocked and said to Travis, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, I appreciate the thought, but let¡¯s put

    this behind us.

    ¡°Ms. Lillian, you¡¯re too kind. You can¡¯t go easy on a guy who made you lose the ten¨Cbillion¨Cdor

    project. Besides, he tried to impersonate your father. He can¡¯t be forgiven!¡±

    Then, Travis coldly instructed, ¡°Guys, arrest him!¡±

    Travis had pent¨Cup anger from the time Hydra ignored him. Not only could he vent his anger by

    punishing Sebastian, but he could also win Lillian¡¯s favor by doing so, killing two birds with one

    stone.

    The four bodyguards sprung to action upon receiving Travis¡± order. Two bodyguards each grabbed

    one of Sebastian¡¯s

    The four bodyguards were excellent fighters, advanced¨Clevel warriors trained by the Lloyd family.

    Their moves might seem uncalcted, yet they sealed off all possible paths of escape,ering

    Sebastian and leaving him defenseless.

    However, Sebastian did not n to dodge the bodyguards. He allowed the two men to grab his arm.

    At the same time, a sudden burst of energy came out of his body.

    They heard a thunderous sound as the two bodyguards were flung wide and far out. While soaring

    through the air, they coughed up mouthfuls of blood with horrified looks in their eyes.

    The remaining two bodyguards paled and retreated in fear. Everyone present was in disbelled at

    Sebastian¡¯s attack

    ¡°A grandmaster!¡± gasped Travis

    He had previously dismissed Sebastian as a bold clown, never expecting Sebastian to be a

    grandmaster.

    Travis wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked at the truth. People of Travis¡® standingnew a thing or

    two about warriors, and naturally, they understood the intimidating power of a grandmaster.

    The rich could afford to hire a few warriors as bodyguards but never a grandmaster as a

    grandmaster would be too proud to serve anyone.

    Only the top elites could afford to hire a grandmaster, and even so, they needed to offer VIP

    treatment to the grandmaster

    Moreover, it was easy for the grandmasters to make money. If they were willing to entertain the

    requests of the elite families, the families would spend a fortune just to keep them happy.

    A grandmaster who decided to join the military could easily be promoted to general, even a God of

    War. A warrior might not seem that much different from a grandmaster, yet they were worlds apart.

    The Smiths were the most shocked. They had heard of Sebastian¡¯s skills, but they did not expect

    him to be a grandmaster who was on equal footing as a God of War.

    ¡°That exins your audacity. It turns out you¡¯re a grandmaster!¡± Travis carried a murderous look in

    his eyes.

    Remaining calm, Sebastian said to him, ¡°Travis Lloyd, I warn you not to challenge me. It won¡¯t do

    you any good.¡±

    ¡°How dare you threaten me? Travis chuckled sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re definitely a character to have

    be a grandmaster at such a young age. But you should learn to be humble in my presence.

    ¡°Anyway, considering the difficulties you went through in training, I shall grant you a second chance

    at life. If you go down on your knees and profess your loyalty to me, I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

 Breaking 202

    Breaking 202

    Travis stood tall and proud, confident in his ability. He was awarded the title of ¡°Noble Young

    Master¡± not only because he was a young lord from the Lloyd family. More importantly, he was

    talented enough to enter the Grandmaster Realm when he was just 20 years old.

    Such talent was a rare find in Dragotha.

    Now that Travis was 27 years old and a middle¨Cstage grandmaster about to enter thete stage, he

    looked down on the other grandmasters.

    Emboldened by Travis¡® confidence, Evelyn snapped at Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian Wilder, so what if

    you¡¯re a grandmaster? You¡¯re still a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing whenpared to Mr. Lloyd!¡±

    Lyra hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Aunt Evelyn is right. Mr. Lloyd is the cream of the crop. Be it his family

    background or his individual talents, he¡¯s leagues above you. You should bow to him if you want him

    to spare your life!¡±

    ¡°Travis Lloyd asking for my allegiance? You overestimated yourself.¡± Sebastian smirked. He had

    wanted to turn a blind eye to Travis¡® action because Travis had previously sent him some good stuff

    as a tribute. However, his patience wore thin after seeing Travis¡® provocation.

    ¡°How dare you talk to Mr. Lloyd with that attitude?¡± Lyra went up to Travis with an ingratiating smile

    on her face. ¡°Mr. Lloyd, don¡¯t waste your time with a useless loser. Take his life so that he doesn¡¯t

    get a chance to provoke you again.¡±

    While speaking, she didn¡¯t forget to press her voluptuous breasts against Travis¡® arm.

    as pretty as Lyra.

    As the young lord of the Lloyd family, Travis had seen a fair share of women, but it was rare to

    come

    e across a woman a

    Besides, she carried a unique, tantalizing scent. Coupled with her attempt to seduce him, he found

    her irresistible. His breathing quickened as he fought the urge to do her right there and then

    because he had serious business to deal with at the moment.

    He red at Sebastian and said coldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t appreciate your second chance and talked back

    to me. You¡¯re asking for death, so I shall grant you your

    wish.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Right as Travis was about to attack Sebastian, a group of people hurried over. A youngdy

    in a bodycon white dress led the group. Her dark hair scattered across her back. She boasted

    exquisite features, with a pair of dark brows, longshes, liquid eyes, and a tall nose.

    Her rosy, moist lips glistened as if they were inviting him to savor them. Her ivory, smooth skin,

    added to her ethereal beauty. She looked elegant, regal, and holy.

    The men present breathedboriously at the sight of the top beauty. Every move of hers tugged at

    their heartstrings, and they found themselves. drowning in her eyes.

    Travis couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her. Despite having met many lovelydies, he

    could not think of another woman who could beat this beauty except for Lillian.

    The woman who had arrived was Esme Bailey, also known as the belle of Divinopolis.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Esme, what brings you here?¡± Travis approached her with a smile. He tried to grasp her hand, but

    she dodged his contact. A hint of anger crossed his eyes, but he managed to maintain his smile.

    ¡°My dad is very ill. I¡¯m here to get Dr. Wilder to treat him,¡± exined Esme.

    ¡°Dr. Wilder?¡± Contused, he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a Dr. Wilder.¡±

    Ignoring him, Esme went up to Sebastian and greeted him, ¡°Hi, Dr. Wilder. I¡¯m Esme Bailey. I¡¯d like

    you to treat my father¡¯s illness. Is that alright with you?¡±

    Everyone was surprised and envions when they realized that the beautiful woman was here for

    Sebastian.

 Breaking 203

    Breaking 203

    Travis furrowed his brows. ¡°Esme, did you confuse him with someone else? How could he be a

    master healer at such a young age?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine rmended him to me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a mistake.¡± Sensing Sebastian¡¯s

    silence, Esme repeated herself, ¡°Dr. Wilder, my father¡¯s life is hanging on a thread. Please save

    him. I¡¯ll agree to whatever conditions.¡±

    Who to

    told you about me?¡± Sebastian questioned curiously.

    There were only a handful of people in the know about his medical prowess.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Gina referred me to you,¡± Esme revealed.

    ¡°Do you know Gina?¡± Sebastian looked surprised,

    Gina¡¯s full name was Gina Harris. She also went by the name ¡°Hydra¡°.

    She was withdrawn and isted, notmunicating with outsiders ever since her family¡¯s tragedy.

    As a result, not many were aware of her full name, and she did not have many friends.

    Esme nodded. ¡°Yes. Gina and I were childhood friends. We lost contact after her family got into

    trouble, and we recently reconnected. She rmended you after learning that I¡¯ve been looking

    everywhere for doctors. She told me your whereabouts.¡±

    Sebastian nodded at Esme. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you since you¡¯re Gina¡¯s friend.¡±

    Since he regarded Gina as his sister, he had no reason to turn down her friend¡¯s request for help.

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wilder!¡± Esme grew excited when Sebastian agreed to help. Gina had promised her

    that her father could be saved if Sebastian treated him, and Esme trusted Gina very much.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave!¡± Travis stopped Sebastian from leaving with a threatening look in his eyes

    ¡°What is this supposed to mean, Travis?¡± Esme confronted him.

    He growled, ¡°This jerk talked back to me and even impersonated the Supreme One. His actions are

    unforgivable. I need to take his life!¡±

    Esme grew furious. ¡°My father is dying, and only Dr. Wilder can save his life, but you want to kill him

    off! Do you want my father dead?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Why would I want to hurt my future father¨Cinw? But a young man like him can¡¯t

    possibly be a master healer. You must¡¯ve been lied to, ¡°Travis exined with a chuckle.

    Esme raged, ¡°Travis Lloyd, quit the bullshit! When did my dad be your father¨Cinw?

    He gloated, ¡°Your parents have agreed to an arranged marriage between us. It¡¯s a done deal.¡±

    Esine scoffed. ¡°Well, I can assure you that I¡¯ll never marry you. You have no right to question Dr.

    Wilder¡¯s skills. Now, get out of my way!¡±

    Travis¡® expression crumpled. He snapped, ¡°Esme, I don¡¯t care what you think. You shall be mine.¡±

    He turned to Sebastian and said icily, ¡°Little brat, I¡¯ll spare your life for Esme¡¯s sake. You¡¯d better

    cure my future father¨Cinw or you¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Wilder, ignore him. I¡¯ll be thankful to you regardless of whether or not you manage to save my

    father. I won¡¯t tolerate anyoneying a finger on you!

    Esime gave Sebastian her promise before taking his hand and leaving

    Travis was enraged when Esme sided with Sebastian, even going as far as to hold his hand. Still,

    he held back his anger despite feeling murderous.

    He thought, ¡°Make yourself my enemy and I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t see another day!¡±

    No one had ever gone against his wishes in his life. Sebastian was the first. Moreover, seeing

    Esme cozying up to Sebastian, regardless of the reason behind it, was enough to fuel Travis

    jealousy as he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to hold Esme¡¯s hand.

    Although Sebastian and Esine were just holding hands, the sight was enough to set Travis off.

 Breaking 204

    Breaking 204

    The Bailey family was second to the Lloyds among the ten great families of Dragotha

    Esme, treated by the Baileys as a princess, was beautiful and intelligent, which earned her the

    nickname of the finestdy.

    Despite her extraordinary qualities, she only had one suitor so far¨CTravis Lloyd. Anyone else who

    was interested in her dared not pursue her as Travis would give them a stern warning.

    In other words, Travis had discreetlyid ims on Esme, Hence, no other men dared im his

    woman. Because of that, Esme became a 22¨Cyear¨Cold with no dating experience. She had never

    held the hand of someone from the opposite sex, except for her family.

    Esme had her first physical contact with a male when she took Sebastian¡¯s hand in a panie, which

    she wouldn¡¯t have done if she were calm. By doing so, she had ced Sebastian in danger.

    Travis left the hotel in a hurry for Divinopolis. Angered, he got in touch with the prodigal healer of

    Dragotha, Ezekiel Monas. Ezekiel had won the title for his miraculous skills. There was no illness

    that he couldn¡¯t cure

    In fact, Travis had gotten in touch with Ezekiel long before this, but he did not request Ezekiel to

    treat Esme¡¯s father, Bob Bailey.

    Bob, who doted on her daughter, did not force her to marry Travis after learning she was against

    the marriage. Travis resented Bob for that reason. Not only did he refuse to let Ezekiel treat Bob,

    but he also made it difficult for the Baileys to get in touch with Ezekiel.

    However, Travis had no time to lose. He decided to y rough by bringing Ezekiel to the Bailey

    residence and forcing Esme to marry.

    As Travis had traveled to Ravenview via helicopter, he arrived at Divinopolis before Esme.

    On the same afternoon, Esme brought Sebastian to the Bailey residence. Perhaps a nod to their

    family legacy, the Bailey residence was decorated in a ssical style. The walls and floors were

    white, with a pop of color here and there.

    On their way to the Bailey residence, Esme received a call from her mom, notifying her that Bob

    was dying, When she arrived home, she grabbed Sebastian¡¯s hand and hurried into the house.

    They showed up in Bob¡¯s bedroom hand¨Cin¨Chand, much to the surprise of Esme¡¯s mom, Marie

    Marshall, and her brother, Rowan Bailey.

    Marie asked with doubt, ¡°Esme, is he that Dr. Wilder who they im can save your dad¡¯s life?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Dr. Wilder.¡± Turning to Sebastian, Esme said, ¡°Dr. Wilder, my dad is in bed.

    Please take a look at him.¡±

    The man in bed had a pallidplexion, and his breathing was shallow. He looked as if he might

    draw hisst breath at any time.

    Rowan stopped Sebastian from getting any closer to Bob. ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Rowan, what are you doing?¡± Esme asked him worriedly.

    ¡°I should be the one asking the question. What are you doing, Esme? This guy is too young to be a

    master healer. You¡¯re being ridiculous,¡± Rowan chided

    his sister.

 Breaking 205

    Breaking 205

    ¡°Trust me, Rowan. A good friend of mine introduced Dr. Wilder to me. He might be young, but he¡¯s

    an excellent doctor. Just have faith in me and let him treat Dad,¡± Esme exined worriedly.

    ¡°Nonsense! Dad is in a poor state. We can¡¯t have random strangers experimenting on him. Kick him

    out right now!¡± Rowan yelled.

    Frowning, Sebastian addressed Rowan coldly, ¡°The patient is in critical condition. If we don¡¯t

    intervene, he¡¯ll cough up blood and die in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°How dare you curse my dad?¡± Incensed, Rowan felt like he should take Sebastian down. Given

    Rowan¡¯s martial talent, killing a man was as easy as crushing a bug

    ¡°I¡¯m not cursing your dad. I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± exined Sebastian.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Rowan retorted tly, ¡°My dad might not be in the best of health, but nothing¡¯s going to

    happen to him for now. If you continue spouting such ims, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Rowan, let Dr. Wilder try. You miss all the shots you don¡¯t take. Trying is better than doing nothing,

    right?¡± Esme was close to pleading with Rowan.

    He merely chuckled. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not doing nothing. You might not have heard, but Travis has

    gotten in touch with Ezekiel Monas, and they¡¯re on

    their way here.¡±

    ¡°Did he just get hold of Ezekiel Monas?¡± She sounded surprised.

    After all, they just met in Ravenview hours ago. It sounded more than a coincidence for ¡°Travis to

    get hold of Ezekiel Monas in a few hours. Nevertheless, she was happy at the news, knowing that

    there was hope for her dad. Ezekiel Monas was the prodigal healer, after all

    Rowan gleefully remarked, ¡°Dad will recover soon with the help of Ezekiel Monas. As for this rascal

    here, get him out of our house. Travis will be upset

    to see him.

    Marie nodded in agreement. ¡°Esme, Rowan is right. Travis hates it when you¡¯re close to other men.

    You should get this young man to leave.¡±

    Esme cast an apologetic nce at Sebastian. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. But don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t make this

    trip in vain. Here¡¯s a check for ten million dors, Please ept it. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to drive

    you back to Ravenview.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the check. I just hope you don¡¯t regret your decision.¡± Sebastian turned around to

    leave without even taking a look at the check. Rowan merely looked at him with contempt

    ¡°Dr. Wilder!¡± Esme ran after Sebastian and apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Since you¡¯re Gina¡¯s

    friend, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well¨Cto¨Cdo. But as you can see, my brother doesn¡¯t trust you. There¡¯s

    nothing much I can do but apologize to you.¡±

    Sebastian had been miffed, but Esme¡¯s endless apologies calmed his anger. He stated, ¡°Ezekiel is

    a decent doctor, but he¡¯s not at the level to treat your dad.¡±

    Esme shed him an awkward smile, thinking that he was bluffing. If the prodigal healer, Ezekiel

    Monas, failed to cure her dad, who else could?

    Sebastian sensed her distrust, but he did not bother to exin himself. He handed her a pill, saying,

    ¡°I refined this pill. Although it won¡¯t cure your dad¡¯s illness, it can save his life at the most critical

    moment. Please take it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Esine expressed her gratitude and kept the pill even though she wasn¡¯t fully

    convinced.

    Right after Sebastian left, Travis showed up at the Bailey residence with an old man the renowned

    Ezekiel Monas, also known as the prodigal. Dragotha.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Tahapiler 2015

 Breaking 206

    Breaking 206

    Esme was ready to head into the house when she saw Travis showing up with Ezekiel. She made

    her way to them.

    She wasn¡¯t fond of Travis. In fact, she even resented him. Travis had publicly announced his

    intention to marry her and forbade any man from getting too close to her. For that reason, she did

    not have a male friend in her life.

    When she was in school, her male ssmates dared not speak to her. Even her male teachers

    tiptoed around her. Therefore, she hated Travis to the core.

    Still, she was grateful to Travis for showing up with Ezeldel.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Monas. I¡¯m Esme Bailey,¡± she introduced herself.

    Ezekiel nodded, carrying an air of arrogance. He expected the upper¨Css families to fawn over

    him as a prodigal healer. They would need to get on his good side as they might require his help

    one day.

    Esme did not think much of his arrogance. She worriedly exined, ¡°Dr. Monas, my dad is very sick.

    Please take a look at him.¡±

    However, Travis stopped her. ¡°Esme, your dad will be fine with Dr. Monas around. But I need to

    have a talk with you before Dr. Monas checks on your dad.

    ¡°Stop beating about the bush. Just let menow your conditions.¡± The clever Esme knew what he

    had in mind,

    He nodded. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go straight to the point, You know that I¡¯ve liked you for years. That¡¯s

    why I¡¯d like the opportunity to take care of you for

    life.¡±

    Travis¡® original n was to take his time and win Esme¡¯s heart, and he was confident about the n

    because he was the Noble Young Master. Countless women could only dream of sleeping with him

    As time passed, he realized he was wrong. After years of pursuing Esme, she remained indifferent

    to him, even averse. The realization angered him. On top of that, he lost all his patience upon

    witnessing Esme¡¯s interaction with Sebastian earlier that day.

    Hence, he opted for the simplest solution¨Coffering Ezekiel¡¯s help on the condition that Esme marry

    him.

    Esme¡¯s expression indicated she had seen thising. Without hesitation, she nodded. ¡°I promise

    to marry you if Dr. Monas cures my dad.*

    ¡°d to hear that. Dr. Monas, let¡¯s head in,¡± said Travis with a gleeful, scheming smile.

    The three of them arrived at Bob¡¯s bedroom, where Marie and Rowan extended an enthusiastic

    wee to Travis. They treated Ezekiel with the utmost

    respect.

    Marle started sobbing. ¡°Mr. Lloyd, thank you. We wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you hadn¡¯t agreed to

    help.¡±

    Travis smiled at her. ¡°Mrs. Bailey, don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re family. By the way, I haven¡¯t told you the

    news, Esme has agreed to marry me.¡±

    ¡°Esme, is that true?¡± Marie asked her daughter, knowing that Esme had never been fond of Travis.

    It was a one¨Csided love.

    Esme nodded at Marie, who looked delighted. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± Marie turned to Travis and advised

    him earnestly, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, I¡¯ll ce my daughter under your care. Treat her well, or I won¡¯t go easy

    on you.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Bailey, I won¡¯t upset her in any way. By the way, it¡¯s just ¡°Travis.¡°¡± Travis was

    equally excited about his marriage with Esme. Although he proposed to Esme via underhanded

    tactics, at the end of the day, he imed her.

    He even nned to sleep with Esme that night. If she refused, he¡¯d force himself on her. At the

    same time, he thought of Lillian and Lyra ¨C the lovely cousins whom he couldn¡¯t forget.

    He decided to visit Ravenview after spending the night with Esme. At Ravenview, he¡¯dy im to

    both Lillian and Lyra, adding them to his harem

    His excitement grew at the thought. The more he ran through the ideas, the more impatient he

    became. ¡°Dr. Monas, please get to work as soon as possible. When the job is done, I¡¯ll keep my

    word and reward you as promised.¡±

    Ezeldel nodded at him and read Bob¡¯s pulse.

 Breaking 207

    Breaking 207

    1/1

    Soon, Ezekiel put on a knowing expression. Marie asked with concern, ¡°Dr. Monas, how¡¯s my

    husband doing?

    Ezekiel, puffing his chest, replied confidently, ¡°Mr. Bailey is very sick, but it won¡¯t be an issue with

    me around. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on him, and he¡¯ll regain consciousness after. Then, I¡¯ll give him

    a prescription. As long as he takes his medicine for three days, I promise he¡¯ll be cured.¡±

    Ezekiel was full of confidence in his medical skills. After all, he was a disciple of the Supreme One.

    Most people knew of the Supreme One for his tactical prowess and business acumen, but only a

    few had learned about his exceptional medical expertise.

    Being coached by the Supreme One was the main reason Ezekiel managed to win the title of the

    prodigal healer of Dragosta. Although Ezekiel had only been under the supervision of the Supreme

    One for a few months, his medical skills had improved by bounds and leaps.

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome,¡± Marlemented emotionally, and Esme shed tears of happiness

    Esme was fine with giving up her happiness in exchange for Bob¡¯s health. It was totally worth it.

    Ezekiel Immediately started the acupuncture treatment for Bob. His deft moves proved his years of

    experience and proficiency.

    Bob seemed fine when the first few needles were inserted. However, he suddenly opened his eyes

    wide when Ezekiel Inserted the seventh needle. Following that, he coughed up a mouthful of blood

    before fainting.

    ¡°Bob!¡±

    ¡°Dad¡°¡±

    Marie, Esme, and Rowan were scared out of their wits. They surrounded Bob and called his name

    repeatedly, but he did not react at all.

    ¡°Dr. Monas, please take a look at my dad!¡± urged Esme.

    Simrly shocked, Ezekiel hurriedly checked Bob¡¯s pulse. He knitted his brows and mumbled, ¡°Why

    did this happen? It shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Monas, what happened to my husband?¡± Marie asked, worried etched on her face.

    Ezekiel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I might have underestimated the severity of Mr. Bailey¡¯s

    condition. He seems to be on his deathbed. My condolences.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Marie nearly fainted from hearing the remark.

    Esme nearly cked out. She stumbled and almost lost her bnce.

    On the other hand, Travis was infuriated. He grabbed Ezekiel¡¯s cor and yelled, ¡°I thought you were

    the prodigal healer? How could you fail to save him? I don¡¯t care what it takes¨Cjust cure him!¡±

    He was enraged because he didn¡¯t want to lose the prospect of marrying Esme, not after she finally

    agreed to his proposal. All his previous efforts would go down the drain if Bob could not be saved.

    ¡°Mr. Lloyd, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it even if you threaten me. Mr. Bailey is dying,¡± Ezekiel

    argued with a pitiful expression.

    Travis fought the urge to choke Ezekiel and finally let go of him. Ezekiel Monas was still a great

    doctor. A few years back, Ezekiel saved Benjamin¡¯s life. Even if he made a blunder this time, Travis

    was sure Ezekiel would still be of use in the future.

    Meanwhile, Esme shed tears of sorrow. A thought suddenly struck her. She hurriedly grabbed the

    pill Sebastian gave her and forced it down Bob¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Esme, what did you just feed Dad?¡± Rowan snapped at her.

    ¡°Dr. Wilder gave me the pill. He said it¡¯d help stabilize Dad¡¯s condition,¡± exined Esme

    ¡°Nonsense! Even Dr. Monas is at his wit¡¯s end. A rogue doctor¡¯s pill will not be of help!¡± Rowan

    barked at his sister.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Travis chuckled. ¡°Your brother is right, Esme. Do you seriously believe that a fraud is better than the

    prodigal healer?¡±

    Esme fell silent. Truth be told, she was skeptical about the efficacy of the pill, but she had no choice.

    Even if the chances were slim, she would rather give it a try than watch her dad die.

 Breaking 208

    Breaking 208

    A few minutes passed, but Bob remained still. Esme¡¯s hope slowly died while Marie cried her heart

    out.

    Rowan was grief¨Cstricken, and Travis was purely incensed. Travis could not care less about Bob¡¯s

    life¨Call he cared about was

    to make Esme

    At that moment, Bob opened his eyes without warning, Esme was the first to notice, and she

    eximed excitedly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    The others quickly gathered around Bob, Rowan asked with concern, ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel fine,¡± Bob replied before sitting up in bed, much to everyone¡¯s shock.

    Esme broke down in tears of delight. ¡°Dr. Wilder¡¯s pill worked!¡±

    his.

    Travis snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate yet. How could that brat cure a patient that Dr. Monas failed to

    save? For what we know, he might be experiencing terminal lucidity.¡±

    His remark reignited worry. Everyone urged Ezekiel to check Bob¡¯s pulse once more. Ezeldel did

    so, and he put on a look of disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Monas, what¡¯s going on with my dad?¡± Esme inquired worriedly.

    Astonished, Ezekiel replied, ¡°Well, Mr. Bailey isn¡¯t fully cured.¡±

    Travis snickered. ¡°See? I told you. You shouldn¡¯t fall for the words of a fraud.¡±

    The Baileys looked dejected. Suddenly, Ezekielmented, ¡°Mr. Bailey might not be fully cured,

    but his condition has stabilized. He¡¯s doing much better than before, and he won¡¯t suffer for the time

    being ¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Travis looked incredulous.

    Esme was agitated when she heard Ezekiel¡¯s diagnosis. ¡°Dr. Wilder didn¡¯t lie! His pill helped to

    stabilize Dad¡¯s condition!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Wilder now?¡± Rowan quickly asked.

    The smile froze on Esme¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s left.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go after him!¡± With that, Rowan dashed out of the Balley residence,

    and Esme followed suit.

    Thankfully, they found him waiting for a cab by the roadside. They tracked him down in no time and

    ran to him.

    ¡°Dr. Wilder, please stay!¡± Out of breath, Rowan called out to Sebastian.

    Sebastian, however, ignored the siblings. He knew that Bob must have taken his pill..

    Esme ran up to Sebastian with an apologetic look ¡°Dr. Bailey, I gave your pill to my dad, and it

    worked like a charm. His condition has stabilized. I hope you¡¯lle with us and treat his illness. I

    beg of you.¡±

    Rowan chimed in, ¡°Dr. Wilder, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have questioned your qualifications. For that,

    I¡¯ll apologize to you. I¡¯ll agree to any conditions you set as long as you cure my dad¡¯s illness.¡±

    ¡°I gave you a second chance, but you threw it away. Didn¡¯t I tell you when I left? Don¡¯t regret your

    decision.¡± Then, Sebastian prepared to leave.

    At that moment, Rowan fell to his knees in front of Sebastian. ¡°Dr. Wilder, I was wrong. Please give

    me another chance.¡±

    Esme copied her brother and pleaded, ¡°Dr. Wilder, please save my dad. We¡¯ll fulfill any conditions

    you propose.

    The Baileys, ranked second out of the ten great families, were of high social standing. Rowan and

    Esme were humbly begging for Sebastian¡¯s help out of their love for their father.

    Their filial action did not escape Sebastian¡¯s notice. Because of that, he decided to give them

    another chance. ¡°Get up now. I¡¯ll give you another chance seeing as you¡¯re good children.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wilder!¡± The siblings excitedly thanked Sebastian, who followed them back to Bob¡¯s

    bedroom

    Travis and Ezekiel hadn¡¯t left the room. Ezekiel gaped when he saw Sebastian, and he blurted out,

    ¡°Mento

    Sebastian hurriedly hinted at him to shut up. Ezekiel held his tongue but remained deferential to his

    mentor. Meanwhile, Travis was enraged by Sebastian¡¯s presence.

 Breaking 209

    Breaking 209

    ¡°Rowan, Esme, you guys really brought him home. Do you think he¡¯s a prodigal healer or

    something?¡± Travis taunted.

    Esme scoffed. ¡°The fact is in front of your eyes. Dr. Wilder¡¯s pill stabilized my dad¡¯s condition. Isn¡¯t

    he a prodigal healer?¡± Travis smirked in disdain. ¡°Dr. Monas was the first to perform the

    acupuncture. Who knows? Maybe Dr. Monas¡® work came into effect on your dad.¡± Hearing that,

    Ezekiel frantically objected, ¡°Mr. Lloyd, my treatment was absolutely useless. It even worsened Mr.

    Bailey¡¯s condition. I feel so guilty about

    Seething, Travis red at Ezekiel before arguing, ¡°Even if his pill saved the day, it¡¯s not proof of his

    medical expertise. Who Imows where he sourced his medicine from?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Esme cut him off. ¡°I have full faith in Dr. Wilder. Stop making a scene!¡±

    Travis nearly exploded in rage. He secretly vowed, ¡°Esme Bailey, I¡¯ll make you regret your words

    when you end up in my bed!¡±

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Ignoring Travis, Esme said to Sebastian, ¡°Dr. Wilder, please treat my dad¡¯s illness.¡±

    Sebastian wandered to the bed. Bob had fallen asleep once more due to his weakened state.

    Fortunately, Bob seemed to be doing better after taking the pill. Without further ado, Sebastian

    unbuttoned Bob¡¯s shirt,id out the needles, and started performing the Flying Acupuncture on him.

    Ezekiel¡¯s eyes widened. With a look of admiration, he focused on the process for fear of missing out

    on any interesting moments. Despite being a prodigal healer himself, he unfortunately did not

    master the Flying Acupuncture.

    Sebastian inserted nine needles into Bob in one go. Then, he pressed his palm on Bob¡¯s chest and

    directed his energy into Bob¡¯s body.

    Almost immediately, the needles inserted into Bob started shining and pulsating softly. The magical

    scene left the Baileys looking shocked. This was their first time witnessing anyone performing the

    Flying Acupuncture.

    ¡°Pfft! That¡¯s just a stupid trick!¡± Travis scorned Sebastian¡¯s treatment despite having no medical

    knowledge. As a grandmaster, he understood the principle behind the glowing and pulsating

    needles¨Cthey were moving because of the energy, so it wasn¡¯t a miracle.

    Soon, Sebastian slowly wrapped up the treatment and removed all the needles from Bob, who

    remained in a deep sleep.

    Seeing that, Travis quickly taunted Sebastian, ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at showing off, eh? But that was

    of no use. Mr. Bailey is still in aa!¡±

    Sebastian couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin the effects of the acupuncture. It was at this time Bob

    slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Dad is awake.¡± Everyone gathered around him and expressed concern about his health.

    Bob sat up in bed once again. ¡°I feelpletely fine.¡± Next, he got out of bed, which was an exciting

    development for the Baileys.

    Ever since Bob fell ill a year ago, he had been bedridden. They had consulted many renowned

    doctors from different hospitals, but Bob¡¯s condition only worsened over time. After receiving

    Sebastian¡¯s treatment, Bob regained consciousness and started walking, which was nothing short of

    a miracle.

    Ezekiel looked excited as he had once again witnessed a miracle produced by the Flying

    Acupuncture. He might not have mastered the technique yet, but he was happy for the patient.

    Travis experienced a mix of disbelief and anger. He had been uneasy about Esme and Sebastian¡¯s

    physical contact. He grew jealous at the thought of Esme feeling extremely thankful to Sebastian for

    curing Bob¡¯s illness.

    The Baileys surrounded Sebastian to express their gratitude andpletely iced out Travis, which

    only fueled his anger. He stormed out of the Bailey residence without saying goodbye.

    La

    After leaving, he made a call. ¡°Tyson,e to the Bailey residence with a fewpetent warriors. I

    need you to kill a man!¡±

    He texted Tyson a photo that he had sneakily taken of Sebastian and left the Bailey residence. In

    his eyes, Sebastian was just a clown. He didn¡¯t take Sebastian seriously, even if Sebastian was a

    grandmaster.

    Despite knowing that Tyson would never miss, killing Sebastian wasn¡¯t enough to assuage Travis.

    He desperately needed to vent his frustration. Just now, his men had updates on Lillian and Lyra.

    He agreed with Lillian¡¯s title ¡°the belle of Ravenview¡°. Apart from Esme, he had note acros

    beauty like Lillian. After snooping around, he found out that Lillian was Sebastian¡¯s wife, and the

    couple was going through a divorce.

    His jealousy was soon reced by a thrill.

    vau little asshole. Serves you right for malding me upset! Not only do I want to take your life, but I

    also want to sleep with your wife! That¡¯ll make you

    roll in your grave!¡± Travis snarled

 Breaking 210

    Breaking 210

    The delighted Baileys prepared a feast for Sebastian to thank him. On top of that, they prepared a

    check for one billion dors as a reward, which Sebastian turned down without thinking

    A mere one billion dors wasn¡¯t enough to entice him. Moreover, he willingly made the trip to the

    Bailey residence for Gina¡¯s sake.

    Bob gave up on convincing him after some consideration. He assumed that Sebastian must be

    making good money as a talented doctor. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he¡¯d treat money as a

    secondary concern.

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, this might be a rather intrusive question, but are you married?¡± After some drinking, Bob

    suddenly directed a question at Sebastian.

    Sebastian was taken aback. He nodded but shook his head again, confusing everyone. ¡°Dr. Wilder,

    you nodded and shook your head. What does that mean?

    ¡°I¡¯m married, but I¡¯m in the middle of a divorce,¡± Sebastian exined with a t expression.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lillian was, to him, a memory from his past. Although she left a considerable impact on his life, she

    was, at the end of the day, a passerby.

    Bob did not press on, but he instinctively stole a nce at his daughter. Esme, who immediately

    read his mind, blushed.

    The night was deep after they were done with dinner. Although the Baileys had invited Sebastian to

    stay the night, he insisted on leaving.

    After Sebastian left, Esme wanted to retire to her bedroom for some rest, but Bob stopped her in the

    living room.

    Curious, he asked, ¡°Esme, what¡¯s Dr. Wilder¡¯s background?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t acquainted with him before this. A friend of mine rmended him to me, ,¡± she

    exined

    ¡°So, what do you think of him?¡± Bob inquired.

    ¡°Dr. Wilder is great in his field. He¡¯s an excellent man,¡± replied Esme.

    ¡°Do you have feelings for him?¡± Bob pressed on.

    A blush crept onto Esme¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? We haven¡¯t even known each

    other for long. Of course, we wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for each other. Besides, I don¡¯t want to think

    about dating for now.¡±

    Bob joked, ¡°You¡¯re getting older. It¡¯s time to find a boyfriend. I personally think Dr. Wilder is a solid

    choice. You can consider dating him.¡±

    ¡°Dad, stop fussing over my personal life. I¡¯m really not interested in dating for now,¡± Esme insisted.

    In reality, Esme was afraid to entertain the idea of dating a man. She would be cing her date in

    deep trouble with the envious Travis as long as he remained a menace in her life.

    Besides, she did not seriously consider dating Sebastian as they had only crossed paths once.

    ¡°Bob, you¡¯ve just recovered. Let¡¯s get you back to the room for some rest.¡± Marie swiftly changed the

    topic of conversation. She was grateful to Sebastian for saving her husband¡¯s life, but Travis

    remained her ideal candidate for her son¨Cinw as Travis was the heir of the Lloyd family.

    No other man could match Travis¡® wealth and social standing

    After Sebastian left the Bailey residence, he took a cab to the train station. He quickly discovered

    something was amiss as the cab took him farther away to a deste area. Clearly, they weren¡¯t

    headed to the train station.

    The situation reminded Sebastian of Travis. He was sure that Travis was behind this.

    He feigned ignorance and deliberately took the bait because he was curious about what sort of trick

    Travis had up his sleeve this time.

 Breaking 211

    Breaking 211

    Soon, the cab made its way into a warehouse. The driver promptly sneaked away after parking the

    cab,

    Sebastian stretched before wandering out of the cab. The lights in the warehouse immediately

    flickered on, driving away the darkness with blinding lights.

    Five men strolled over from afar. The leading man was in his 30s, and the people behind him

    looked slightly older, but none appeared to be in their 40s.

    They came to a halt about seven feet away from Sebastian.

    Tyson Llyod scrutinized Sebastian from head to toe before shing a smirk at him. ¡°You must be

    Sebastian Wilder!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and Travis must have called you here, right?¡± Sebastian questioned.

    Chuckling, Tyson said, ¡°You clever boy. Why did you act foolishly before this?¡±

    ¡°Only fools would think of others as fools,¡± Sebastian retorted.

    ¡°You¡¯re a brazen jerk for going up against our young lord. Death awaits you,¡± Tyson announced with

    a dark, murderous spirit.

    Sebastian was slightly taken aback by Tyson¡¯s force. Judging from the energy Tyson gave out, he

    had to be an early¨Cstage grandmaster. He was a rare talent for reaching this aplishment in his

    30s.

    ¡°Quit the nonsense. Bring it on.¡± Sebastian motioned at Tyson¡¯s men to attack with a snicker.

    ¡°You cocky bastard. Go get him, guys!¡± There was a chilling glint in Tyson¡¯s eyes. However, he

    instructed his four subordinates to attack Sebastian instead of soiling his hands.

    The four men were men of sacrifice trained by the Lloyd family. They were invincible and fearless.

    They might not be grandmasters, but they were advanced¨Clevel warriors.

    The four of them had been living together since a young age, doing everything together including

    cultivation and training. They knew each other well and shared a tight bond. Therefore, they worked

    well together as a unit. The four of them could take down a grandmaster if they joined forces.

    They moved fast like cheetahs and stood in front of Sebastian. One guy tried to punch Sebastian in

    the face while the other two attacked him in the abdomen and chest. Thest guy attacked

    Sebastian from behind. Together, they blocked all possible escape routes.

    A faint grin yed on Sebastian¡¯s lips. Hands behind his back, he stood unmoving as if he had

    given up on defending himself.

    In the next second, an enormous energy was released from his body. Following a thunderous

    sound, the four men were flung away from the impact. They coughed up blood when they soared

    across the air and died before they came in contact with the ground.

    Tyson gaped at the horrifying scene in disbelief. Shocked and furious, he slowly retreated. He

    demanded, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Although he could take down the four men, he¡¯d never be able to do it as easily as Sebastian and

    kill four men just by emitting energy. Sebastian¡¯s power was unnerving

    ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t mess with,¡± Sebastian replied with a wide smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a Lloyd! Do you know what happens to those who get on our bad side?¡± Tyson resorted to

    threatening Sebastian, hoping to intimidate thetter.

    Sebastian, however, looked disdainful. ¡°You can¡¯t scare me with the name of the Lloyd family. Any

    last words? Say them aloud or you might not have the chance again.¡±

    Tyson took two steps backward before turning around to run away.

    Following a chuckle, Sebastian delivered a p into the air. A deafening rumble echoed in the air,

    and Tyson was thrown out by the energy waves. He spat out a mouthful of blood beforending

    hard on the ground

    Since Tyson was a grandmaster himself and considering that Sebastian had casually attacked him

    from a distance away, Tyson survived the blow but suffered severe internal injuries. He was too

    weak to get up from the ground.

 Breaking 212

    Breaking 212

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Tyson paled when Sebastian approached him slowly.

    Sebastian carried a cynical smile on his face, Sensing Sebastian¡¯s intent to kill, Tyson trembled

    violently and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! In return, I¡¯ll tell

    you a secret.¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡± asked Sebastian.

    ¡°Promise not to take my life and I¡¯ll tell you, Tyson negotiated,

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to talk terms with me,¡± snapped Sebastian, who was ready to kill.

    Breaking down, Tyson said in a trembling voice, ¡°Our young lord, Travis Lloyd, is on his way to

    Ravenview to screw your wife.¡±

    ¡°Fuck that guy!¡± Furning, Sebastian stepped on Tyson¡¯s neck, snapping it in half as an uninhibited

    energy radiated from his body.

    He might have separated from Lillian, but the news upset him.

    After touching down in Ravenview, Travis rushed to the Smith residence. The Smiths were over the

    moon when they learned of his arrival.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Travis did not beat about the bush. He stated his intention to Elijah, ¡°I¡¯m interested in both your

    granddaughters.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Both?¡± Elijah¡¯s jaw fell to the floor. He expected Travis to return for his granddaughter, but he

    did not expect the greedy Travis to lust after two of his granddaughters.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want both of them. As a reward, I¡¯ll invest 15 billion dors in your family business!¡±

    Travis offered proudly.

    Elijah, who had been hesitant about Travis¡® proposal, immediately perked up at the mention of the

    15¨Cbillion¨Cdor investment.

    However, Lillian was beside herself with anger. ¡°I object!¡± She had had enough after previously

    sacrificing for the Smith family and agreeing to Chris¡® marriage proposal.

    This time, Travis had crossed a line by asking for both herself and Lyra. She bet that he only

    wanted them as his ythings instead of legal spouses¨Ca ridiculous notion!

    Lyra, however, was more epting of the idea. She hugged Lillian¡¯s arm. ¡°Lillian, it¡¯s our honor to

    serve Mr. Lloyd. Don¡¯t act all prim and proper.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shameless proposal! I won¡¯t agree to it!¡±

    Furious, Lillian decided to leave..

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you!¡± Travis smirked. Lillian¡¯s objection only fueled his excitement. He instructed

    coldly, ¡°Tie her up and send her to my room!¡± Elijah made his men tie Lillian up without hesitation.

    She valiantly fought back, but in the end, she was tied up and delivered to Travis¡® room.

    Her screams for help were futile as no one woulde to her rescue. ¡°Sebastian, where are you?

    Save me now!¡±

    Sebastian crossed her mind, but s, he was 60 miles away from her.

    Travis entered the room with Lyra in his arms. Lyra acted docilely and willingly pleasured Travis.

    Lillian swiftly turned away in aghast while quietly cussing them out. More than anything, she was

    filled with fear and helplessness.

    Lyra brought Travis to the edge in no time with her excellent bedroom skills. He hurriedly pushed

    her away before making his way over to Lillian.

    Lillian was pretty and obedient, but he wanted to sleep with her for pleasure and revenge.

    Therefore, she was his main target tonight. He could only release his anger and frustration by

    ravaging Lillian¡¯s body.

 Breaking 213

    Breaking 213

    Lillian shat her eyes in despair as tears silently streamed down her face. Crying was not going to

    help, but she had no other choice. She was powerless against Travis. Even if she wanted to die,

    she couldn¡¯t take her life with her own hands,

    Travis did not feel any sympathy for Lilian. Instead, her helplessness excited him even more. He

    threw himself at her.

    1. d. not panic.

    At that moment, the full¨Clength windows were shattered by a flying dart aimed at Travis. As a

    middle¨Cstage pinnacle grandmaster, Travis did not He reacted swiftly and grabbed the dart,

    ¡°Who is it? Show yourself!¡± he barked at the windows with a vignt and murderous look in his eyes.

    He hated being interrupted during sex, and his anger mounted because the intruder also wanted to

    murder him.

    A figure d in fiery red clothes sneaked into the room from the outside. The intruder wore a long,

    red dress. She had a slim hourss figure. Although her face was hidden from view, she looked

    extremely alluring.

    Travis licked his dry lips. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a lovelydy. How dare you attempt to assassinate me? You

    certainly have guts.¡±

    The intruder was none other than Gina, who had received orders to keep an eye on Lillian in the

    dark. Although the marriage between Sebastian and Lian fell apart, the order remained standing.

    Besides, she had just received a call from Sebastian. Hence, she broke into the room without

    hesitation.

    ¡°Travis, you can¡¯t touch this woman. Get lost if you¡¯re smart, or I¡¯ll hurt you,¡± Gina addressed him

    coldly.

    He sniggered at her. ¡°No one has ever told me to get lost in my life¨Cyou¡¯re the first. Take off your

    mask and show your face. If I¡¯m happy with your looks, I might consider sparing your life.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Enraged, Gina dashed toward Travis at lightning speed and pped him. What looked

    like an ordinary p carried a huge power.

    Travis did not budge. He fearlessly fended off her p by delivering another p

    Their palms came in contact. A dull explosion was heard. It sounded like a collision between two

    speeding cars, followed by an explosion of energy.

    Travis was surprised when he jolted. On the contrary, Gina stumbled many steps backward before

    she managed to steady herself. She put on a grim look when she realized that Travis was stronger

    than she had thought.

    I you aren¡¯t my match.¡± After that, he

    Travis remarked, ¡°I didn¡¯tsow you were a middle¨Cstage grandmaster. Looks like I¡¯ve

    underestimated you. Too bad younched another attack against Gina.

    Despite knowing she stood no chance of winning against Travis, she met the challenge without

    hesitation. They exchanged lightning moves, causing the Items nearby cups, pots, and even the

    table¨Cto break from the terrible impact.

    Lyra scrambled and escaped after being scared out of her wits as she had never witnessed a fight

    like that before. Lillian was equally terrified, but she could not run away as she was tied up.

    Fortunately, Travis and Hydra intentionally stayed out of her way to avoid hurting her.

    Both middle¨Cstage grandmasters, Hydra was different from Travis in that she had just entered the

    Grandmaster Realm while Travis was soon to ascend to thete stage of the realm. Therefore,

    there was a considerable gap between their skills.

    Gina managed to defend herself for ten or so rounds, but she slipped up. Travis hit her, sending her

    sailing in the air beforending hard on the bed. She coughed up a huge mouthful of blood as a

    result.

    She wanted to get up to fight, but he charged at her and grabbed her by the neck. ¡°You have a great

    body. Let me take a look at your face. While speaking. he removed her mask. His eyes widened in

    shock when he saw her face.

    He gasped. ¡°How could it be you?¡± He had just met her at the hotel in the day. It didn¡¯t take him long

    to recognize her.

    He was in shock because Lord Hydra was one of the four Gods of War. Insulting her was akin to

    insulting the Supreme One

    Fearful and angered, Gina snapped at him, ¡°Let go of me now!¡±

    He instinctively loosened his grip bur quickly stopped himself. He said to her, ¡°I¡¯ve hurt you. I¡¯ll be

    dead meat if I release you and have you report me to the Supreme One.¡±

    Gina had calmed down by now. She replied, ¡°If you leave right now, I shall pretend this never

    happened.¡±

    ¡°Doy you think I¡¯ll trust you?¡± Travis obviously did not believe in her promise. If he were in her ce,

    he wouldn¡¯t remain silent after he was taken advantage of. He¡¯d definitelyin to the Supreme

    One

    Gina growled, ¡°What is it that

    yout

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± With a heartless smirk, be greedily reached out

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    I tore her clothes apart

    ¡°Step! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Aghast at his behavior, Gina fought back, but she was no match for him. In the

    end, her clothes were torn into shreds.

    ¡°Travis, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Supreme One? Do you want to drag your family down with you?

    Gina switched to threats because she was physically powerless against Travis¡® assault,

    Fear crossed Travis¡® eyes as he knew the threat was real. His family would be implicated if the

    Supreme One learned that he had sexually assaulted Lord Hydra.

    With the power in the hands of the Supreme One, ruining the Lloyd family was a calcewalk.

    However, his fear disappeared in no time. He chuckled coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you once I¡¯m done having fun.

    The Supreme One will never learn about this. I¡¯ve slept with countless women, but this will be my

    first time sleeping with a female God of War. Let me have a taste of it.¡±

    While speaking, Travis tore Gina¡¯s clothes apart with a greater fanaticism. He nced at Lillian and

    said to her, ¡°Pretty one, don¡¯t be jealous. I¡¯ll be fair to both of you. Once I¡¯m done with her, I¡¯ll have

    some fun with you.¡±

    Gina struggled futilely with a look of despair. Lillian looked equally helpless, knowing she couldn¡¯t

    escape her fate that night. ¨C

 Breaking 214

    Breaking 214

    thought that they were doomed when a man in a ck n

    Gina and Lillian thou

    k robe and a ck mask rushed in and kicked Travis¡® head.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Herees another one looking for death!¡± With a ferocious look, Travis tilted his head to avoid

    the kick and forced everyone to step back.

    ¡°Hydra, are you alright?¡± the man asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Kill him quickly!¡± Gina was enraged.

    The man was Cyclops. As much as he wanted to rip Travis to pieces, he dared not to act recklessly

    as Travis was grabbing Gina by her neck.

    He sneered, ¡°Travis, you¡¯re seeking death. Let her go, or I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!¡±

    Travis smiled contemptuously. ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourself if you think that you can kill me. But I

    never kill a nobody. Reveal your name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of the four Gods of War under the Supreme One¡¯s

    command, Cyclops.¡±

    Travis smirked. ¡°It¡¯s said that the four Gods of War under the Supreme One¡¯smand are top¨C

    notch fighters. I shall have fun with you today.¡± Following that, he rushed toward Lord Cyclops after

    knocking off Gina with a p

    He was also aware that he had gone too far, but there was no turning back for him now that things

    had reached this point. He had to kill these two.

    He only hoped that the Supreme One would not find out about this. Otherwise, he would be

    condemned.

    Lord Cyclops was indeed stronger than Lord Hydra, but he was still fairly weak whenpared to

    Travis.

    In just 20 rounds, Lord Cyclops was unable to hold his ground and was badly beaten.

    Because they were in a room and there was limited space to hide, Lord Cyclops was soon forced

    into a corner by Travis.

    With a slip of attention, Lord Cyclops was punched by Travis. He spat out a mouthful of blood in an

    instant, looking extremely hurt.

    ¡°Travis, the Supreme One has been informed about this and is rushing over. You¡¯ll be dead by

    then!¡± Lord Cyclops suppressed his wounds and kept confronting Travis.

    ¡°You can¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ll kill you first ¡±

    Travis knew that he hadpletely offended the Supreme One, so he decided to go all out. He

    would kill Lord Cyclops first and then take Gina and Lillian with him. Then, he would find a safe

    ce to enjoy the two.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with what would happen thereafter.

    Lord Cyclops barely persisted for another two minutes before he was punched in the chest by

    Travis. His chest caved in, a mouthful of blood gushed out, and then he fell to the ground in agony.

    He still wanted to rise, but Travis gave him no chance by stomping on his head.

    Travis stomped so hard that Lord Cyclops¡® eyes widened and blood oozed out of all the orifices of

    his head. However, Lord Cyclops was reluctant to give up. He grabbed Travis¡® leg with both hands

    with thest bit of his strength.

    ¡°Die!¡± Travis lifted his foot and stomped hard. Lord Cyclops waspletely unresponsive, but his

    hands were still gripping Travis¡® leg tightly. Travis tried to shake off the grip but to no avail. He was

    infuriated and broke both of Lord Cyclops¡± arms by stomping on them.

    ut of

    He was worried that the Supreme One would soone, so he dared not to stay any longer. He

    carried Lillian and Gina on his shoulders, jumped out the window, and disappeared into the dark.

    About a minuteter, a cab sped over and stopped in front of the Smith residence.

    Sebastian was anxious as neither Gina nor Lord Cyclops were answering his calls. Something bad

    might have happened to them. Thus, he leaped over the lence after getting down from the cab

    The living room was brightly lit. The members of the Smith family were all there except Lillian.

    Elijah paced back and forth anxiously while the others sat on pins and needles. Everyone looked

    worried. ¡°Why is it silent upstairs? Did anything happen to Mr. Lloyd?¡±

 Breaking 215

    Breaking 215

    Elijah was even more

    ore worried when it became silent upstairs.

    If anything happened to Travis in their residence, the Lloyd family would certainly not let them off.

    They would be domed by then.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. Mr. Lloyd is so strong, so nothing will happen to him.¡± Despite saying so, Lyra was still

    a little worried.

    After all, she had witnessed how powerful Lord Hydra was, and anything could happen to anyone.

    ¡°Lyra, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and have a look?¡± Elijah suggested.

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯d better not. My stomach doesn¡¯t feel right. Please send someone else.¡± Lyra hastily

    rejected, unwilling to take the risk.

    Elijah looked at the other people, and they also stepped back. After all, themotion just now was

    too big, and they were all scared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out together, then.¡± Elijah made the final decision.

    Then, they walked upstairs cautiously. The door was not properly closed when Lyra came out just

    now, so they peeped through the gap and saw the mess

    inside.

    They carefully pushed the door open, only to see Lord Cyclops lying dead on the floor. They were

    all taken aback.

    ¡°Why have Mr. Lloyd and Lillian gone?¡± Elijah asked with fear.

    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind them.

    Lyra shrieked in shock as she turned around to take a look

    ¡°Sebastian, why are you here?¡± Elijah inquired with a gloomy face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Leave now!¡± Evelyn was displeased to see Sebastian here, so she

    instantly snapped. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Sebastian was not in the mood to argue with them as he

    pushed them away and rushed in.

    ¡°Cyclops!¡± Sebastian saw Lord Cyclops on the floor at a nce. His heart instantly sank, and his

    body was trembling.

    Although he was not as close to Lord Cyclops as he was to Gina, Lord Cyclops had fought

    alongside him for years. Lord Cyclops was his right¨Chand man, just like his own brother. And now,

    he died a tragic death.

    Sebastian sudd

    let out an angry roar. It was so loud that everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but turn pale.

    Evelyn and the others initially wanted to scold Sebastian and tell him to leave, but they were all

    terrified with fear evident in their eyes now.

    Although Sebastian had treated them arrogantly, it was not overly done. They were not too fearful of

    him.

    But he was like a mad tiger at this moment, and that roar was so terrifying that they turned pale and

    shivered in fear. N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Sebastian closed Cyclops¡± eyes gently before he got up and looked at Elijah and the others, asking,

    ¡°Was it Travis who did this?¡±

    Pulling herself together, Lyra murmured, ¡°Well, that¡¯s Mr. Lloyd. I don¡¯t care who this dead man is to

    you, but I¡¯m warning you not to cause any trouble. Provoking Mr. Lloyd won¡¯t benefit any of us.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sebastian snapped loudly, causing Lyra to fall on her ass in fear.

    The other people remained silent. Sebastian was too intimidating at this moment, and they were

    scared out of their wits.

    ¡°Where has Travis gone?¡± Sebastian stared at the few people and scowled.

    ¡°We have no idea as well. They were already gone when we came in,¡± Elijah said cautiously.

    Without any hesitation, Sebastian jumped out of the window.

 Breaking 216

    Breaking 216

    Fearing being found by the Supreme One, Travis drove to a suburb after getting into the car with

    Gina and Lillian. He called his father, informing him that he might have provoked the Supreme One

    and reminding him to be prepared.

    The head of the Lloyd family, Benjamin Lloyd, was rattled by Travis¡® news.

    Despite being the most prestigious family in Dragotha, the Lloyd family was still inferior to Supreme

    Nexus. They would definitely be annihted if Supreme Nexus was determined to do so.

    Thinking about it made Benjamin grow anxious, so he summoned his daughter, Rainey Lloyd,

    over.

    Rainey was smart. Benjamin would seek her advice whenever he encountered a challenging issue.

    She had never let him down and had resolved many of

    his troubles.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re looking for me at such ate hour. Did you encounter any trouble?¡± Rainey asked

    curiously.

    Benjamin nodded with a serious look. ¡°That¡¯s right. Travis identally upset the Supreme One, and

    our family might be in danger of being exterminated.

    ¡°Why is Travis still so reckless? Why did he have to provoke the Supreme One?¡± Rainey was furious

    to hear that

    Benjamin said, ¡°I¡¯ve scolded him, but what¡¯s done is done. The priority now is to think of a solution.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to think of? We shouldpensate and apologize to the Supreme One. If not, we¡¯ll

    get Travis to put on sackcloth and ashes, ¡°Rainey suggested

    Benjamin looked awkward as he exined, ¡°Travis has gone a bit too far in offending the Supreme

    One. The Supreme One will not forgive him even if he puts on sackcloth and ashes.¡±

    ¡°What did Travis do to offend the Supreme One?¡± Rainey asked vigntly.

    ¡°He killed two Gods of War under the Supreme One¡¯smand,¡± Benjamin answered.

    Benjamin had no idea that Gina was still alive. Travis informed him that he had killed both Lord

    Hydra and Lord Cyclops.

    Travis told him so because he had made up his mind to kill Gina after having fun with her. In any

    case, killing one or two made no difference. The Supreme One would not spare him after learning of

    it.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Given that, he might as well kill another one. He could lessen his future burden while simultaneously

    having sexual satisfaction.

    ¡°What?¡± Rainey was shocked to hear that. ¡°Travis went too far to have in two Gods of War under

    the Supreme One¡¯smand. The Supreme One will never let him off.¡±

    ¡°I know, so what should we do now?¡± Benjamin was at a loss.

    Despite being the family head, he had poor problem¨Csolving skills. He was only interested in

    cultivation since he was a child. Due to his fighting ability, he was able to stand out among his

    siblings and rise to the position of family head.

    Rainey paced back and forth for some time before she made a hard decision. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re left with

    only one option now.¡±

    ¡°What option is that?¡± Benjamin quickly asked.

    ¡°Joining hands with Celestial Master!¡± Rainey answered,

    ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin was startled as he didn¡¯t expect Rainey toe up with this idea. ¡°But Celestial

    Master is no match for the Supreme One as well.¡±

    Rainey assured him, ¡°You¡¯re right, Celestial Master is definitely no match for the Supreme One.

    There¡¯s no doubt about it. But if we band together with Celestial Master, we¡¯ll be able to fight against

    the Supreme One.¡±

 Breaking 217

    Breaking 217

    Benjamin pondered for a while and eventually nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, this is our only

    option now. Didn¡¯t Celestial Master Thorne contact you before? I¡¯ll let you handle it, then.¡±

    Rainey nodded and went out to make a call.

    Magnus had contacted her a few days before, requesting to work with the Lloyd family to fight

    against the Supreme One.

    At that time, she had rejected him without any hesitation. The news of him betraying the Supreme

    One had spread, and he was obviously no match for the Supreme One.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, she would not fall for his plot of bringing her family into it.

    But now, it became the only option they had, and it was all because of Travis.

    Meanwhile, Travis was not worried in the slightest, or perhaps he never thought about these things

    at all. He drove away from the city and eventually stopped on a country road.

    at the moment.

    Then, he hurriedly opened the rear door of the car. Gina was knocked out earlier, and she was still

    unconscious at th Lillian was conscious, but she couldn¡¯t do anything with her limbs tied up.

    Staring at the two delicate beauties, Travis hyperventted in an instant. His eyes were fervent,

    resembling a ravenous wolf. Lillian¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°Mr. Lloyd, please let us go. Stop

    with all your doings.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll stop at this point? Just let me pamper you. I¡¯ll let you experience the pleasure a

    woman should have. Hahaha-¡± Travis became more excited at the thought of it and couldn¡¯t help

    laughing. Then, he reached out to touch Lillian.

    ¡°Go away,

    don¡¯t touch mel

    Lillian was shocked and quickly dodged, but her limbs were bound and she was in the car. The

    space was so narrow that she had nowhere to hide. Travis was quick to grab her legs.

    Travis was aroused when he looked at her gorgeous face, delicate, red lips, and curvaceous body.

    He hastily untied Lillian¡¯s legs and grasped her clothes. He was ready to violently tear her clothes off

    to enjoy the most wonderful view in this world and take pleasure in doing her.

    ¡°No! Help!¡± Lillian cried hysterically as she kicked Travis hard. But she was too weak that her kicks

    were like tickles to Travis.

    Travis wasn¡¯t angry but extremely excited. ¡°Lady, resist as much as you can. The more you resist,

    the more I¡¯m excited. I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I

    am now

    He then grabbed her pant leg and tore forcefully, creating ang slit which revealed her luscious, fair

    leg. He widened his eyes in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that Lillian would have such perfect legs

    besides being pretty. There was not a single w at all.

    A rich scion like him should have slept with numerous women of all kinds, so he shouldn¡¯t have

    be so excited over a woman. It was because Lillian was too beautiful. With her fair and tender

    skin, delicate looks, and voluptuous body, she was really seductive,

    Not to mention that Travis was lustful to begin with, anyone would be tempted in this situation.

    Travis grabbed and tore her other pant leg, and another fair leg was revealed.

    Lillian had given up resisting. She was already in despair, and she could only express her sadness

    and helplessness with tears.

 Breaking 218

    Breaking 218

    Travis had wanted to remove Lillian¡¯s clothes bit by bit, but he was too turned on, so he quickly took

    off his shirt and then reached out to grab her blouse.

    He nned to strip her off in the wildest way.

    Just then, he suddenly felt a horrifying murderous intent. He scrambled to his feet and nced in

    the direction from which the murderous intent wasing, only to find that a dark figure was rushing

    over at an astonishing speed.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    It was as fast as a phantom. When he first noticed it, it was still tens of meters away, but it had

    shrunk to a few meters in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Travis broke out in a cold sweat. He grabbed Lillian¡¯s shoulder and brought her

    away.

    ¡°Let go of her!¡± the person ordered sternly and ferociously.

    Travis was taken aback when he saw the person¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    It was a matter of course that he was shocked. He had assumed that the Supreme One was

    coming, but it was actually Sebastian.

    Until now, he hadn¡¯t realized that Sebastian was the Supreme One. It was because the Supreme

    One he had met back then was Sebastian in disguise. Sebastian was furious to see that Lillian was

    disheveled. He stared coldly at Travis and said, ¡°For onest time, let go of her immediately and I

    can leave you an intact body.¡±

    ¡°I got someone to kill you, but you¡¯re really lucky to have survived. Sadly, you¡¯re a fool. Instead of

    hiding somewhere, you came to your death. You¡¯re so dumb.¡±

    Travis sneered. If it were the Supreme One, he would definitely be scared. But this person was

    Sebastian, so he had nothing to be afraid of.

    Although he wasn¡¯t well informed of Sebastian¡¯s background, he was sure that Sebastian was

    roughly his age. Among his peers, he had never been afraid of anyone.

    ¡°Sebastian, you¡¯re no match for him. Leave quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Lillian was touched to

    see that Sebastian hade to save her, but she was also worried at the same time.

    She had witnessed how horrible Travis was. He was formidable.

    Sebastian ignored her and only stared at Travis. ¡°You¡¯ve wasted one chance, and I won¡¯t be giving

    you any more chances.¡±

    Travis burst outughing, and it was filled with scorn and mocking

    ¡°Sebastian, you think too highly of yourself. I¡¯m the Noble Young Master of Dragotha, and my power

    is beyond your imagination. If you get on your knees and beg for mercy, I might spare you.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so strong, why are you still threatening me with a woman? You¡¯re obviously scared of me.¡±

    Sebastian looked disdainful,

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Do I have to threaten you?¡±

    At that, Travis let go of Lillian. He had thought that it was the Supreme One, which was why he took

    Lillian hostage. Now, it seemed that it was unnecessary.

    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t be forgiven for disturbing my time with this beauty. But I won¡¯t kill you right away

    because I¡¯d like to y with your wife before you. Just the thought of it excites me,¡± Travis said with

    a lewd smile.

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned cold as he suddenly reached out to grab Travis by the throat

    Travis couldn¡¯t be bothered. He was full of confidence after defeating the two Gods of War un

    under the Supreme One¡¯smand.

    He was aware that Sebastian was a grandmaster, but to him, Sebastian was just a slightly stronger

    ant.

    He had made up his mind. He would not kill Sebastian immediately but cripple him and then

    ruthlessly toy with Lillian in front of him.

 Breaking 219

    Breaking 219

    In the face of Sebastian¡¯s attack, Travis did not panic at all. He leisurely reached out to grab

    Sebastian¡¯s wrist.

    Just then, Sebastian suddenly increased his speed and grabbed Travis¡® neck.

    Travis widened his eyes, which were full of shock and disbelief. He med himself for being too

    careless.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°I really underestimated you. But don¡¯t think that you¡¯re powerful. I¡¯m just being careless. Let go of

    me, and we shall fight fair and square,¡± Travis suggested arrogantly.

    Sebastian let go of Travis¡® neck. Just when Travis was catching his breath, Sebastian attacked

    again by punching hard on Travis¡® shoulder.

    With a crack, Travis¡® shoulder de shattered instantly. He let out a miserable cry on the spot and

    teared up in pain.

    ¡°Sebastian, how dare you hit me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Travis was enraged as he raised his right arm and clenched his hand into a fist. He punched toward

    Sebastian

    He was a middle¨Cstage pinnacle grandmaster, so this punch was quite strong

    With an indifferent look, Sebastian Jeaned slightly to the side and dodged the punch. Then, he

    punched Travis in his other shoulder. With another cracking sound, a miserable cry followed suit.

    The blood¨Ccurdling cry rang throughout the silent night, making people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Both of Travis¡® arms hung feebly. His two arms were disabled after his shoulder des were

    shattered. Even if he was immediately sent for medical treatment, he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.

    Travis almost shed tears of pain as he looked at Sebastian furiously. ¡°The Lloyd family will never let

    you off for doing this to me.¡±

    Sebastian clenched his fist again. Lillian grabbed his arm when he was about to attack.

    ¡°Sebastian, stop hitting him. He¡¯s the young lord of the Lloyd family. If you kill him, the Lloyd family

    wille for you.¡±

    Sebastian flew into rage at the thought of Lord Cyclops¡® death, so he wouldn¡¯t listen to her. As he

    shook her off, he punched Travis in the chest, breaking his rib cage. He had precise control over his

    strength, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt his internal organs too much.

    ¡°Stop beating me, I¡¯m begging you! I was wrong. Please spare me.¡±

    Travispletely lost his mind. He begged for mercy in agony on the ground. He looked extremely

    miserable and was no longer as aloof as before. Without the slightest mercy, Sebastian continued to

    stomp and break both of Travis¡® legs. Eventually, he crushed Travis¡® core with a kick.

    Travis widened his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Sebastian, you bastard. I curse you a tragic death! The Lloyd family will never let you off. You¡¯ll die

    horribly!¡±

    Travis growled as he stared at Sebastian furiously, looking as if he was about to swallow Sebastian

    alive.

    Warriors saved their energy in their cores Now that his core was crushed, his cultivation base was

    also ruined.

    Having one¡¯s cultivation base ruined was undoubtedly more agonizing than death to a warrior,

    especially a warrior with a profound cultivation base.

    Travis had lost his desire to live on, and he wished to perish together with Sebastian.

    However, his four limbs were broken, and he had multiple fractures. His body was essentially no

    different from a puddle. His gaze and tongue were his only means to attack.

    Sebastian remained silent as he slowly lifted his foot, targeting Travis¡® final vital part.

    what are you doing?¡±

    Travis widened his eyes in shock, and Sebastian¡¯s footnded on it the next second.

    With a slight cracking sound, Travis widened his eyes even more and then let out a miserable cry.

    Travis was in so much pain that he almost passed out, but he was still conscious. It¡¯d be better if he

    passed our.

    ¡°Just kill me,¡± Travis said weakly. Although he wasn¡¯t fatally wounded, he waspletely disabled.

    He couldn¡¯t even be considered a man now. He had nothing to live for, and living was just suffering.

 Breaking 220

    Breaking 220

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I want you

    want you to suffer for the rest of your life ¡°Sebastian¡¯s remark was full of hatred.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lord Cyclops died like a dog despite the fact that he had greatly contributed to the expeditions with

    Sebastian. Sebastian was furious over this, even wanted to exploit Lillian and Hydra,

    This had seriously crossed his bottom line Killing Travis would be a light punishment for him.

    You

    Travis

    He wouldn¡¯t sympathize with this kind of bastard.

    ¡°Sebastian, get out of here quickly. The Lloyd family will definitely not let you off,¡± Lillian persuaded

    him.

    ¡°Will you believe it if I tell you that I don¡¯t give a damn about the Lloyd family?¡± Sebastian asked.

    Lillian remained silent. Obviously, she did not believe him.

    After all, the Lloyd family was the most prestigious and formidable family in Dragotha. This concept

    had been deeply rooted in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Sebastian no longer paid attention to her as he helped Gina up and checked her injuries.

    Gina was badly injured, but it wasn¡¯t too serious. Sebastian fed her a pill and healed her wounds

    with his energy.

    Gina soon regained consciousness. She was agitated at the sight of Sebastian. She threw herself

    into his arms and cried out loud as though she wanted to let out all her sadness and grievances.

    Lillian was displeased to see this.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Cyclops¡± Hydra suddenly asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Sebastian sounded calm, but the pain he felt was beyond words,

    ¡°What?¡± Gine was shocked, and she cried even more.

    Although she rarely engaged with Lord Cyclops, he had been nice to her, just like her own brother.

    His death hit her hard.

    ¡°You piece of shit, I¡¯m going to kill you!!!

    When Gina saw Travis, she was immediately infuriated. She was about to give him a beating

    ¡°I¡¯ve crippled and castrated him. He¡¯s totally disabled now. Keep him alive Sebastian stopped Gina.

    He drove Lillian back home before bringing Lord Cyclops¡® body back to Phoenix Corporation with

    Gina

    He didn¡¯t find fault with the Lloyd family as they shouldn¡¯t be held ountable in this matter.

    Although the Lloyd family was usually overbearing, they never went too far. It was enough to punish

    Travis alone.

    That night, Sebastian and Gina sent Lord Cyclops¡± body back to his hometown.

    Sebastian was afraid to face Lord Cyclops¡® family. Although his family was understanding, that

    made Sebastian even more guilty.

    Lord Cyclops was buried the next day. There was no grand memorial service held. Only a few

    rtives, friends, and neighbors came. These people even had no idea about Lord Cyclops¡® identity.

    This was to keep his family safe from his enemies¡® vengeance.

    After the funeral, Sebastian and Gina returned to Ravenview City.

    While the dead had passed on, life continued for the living.

    Next, Sebastian decided to focus onprehending the Aether Script

    If he couldprehend the Aether serint, his strength may be further improved. When that time

    came, he would be able to retrieve the two amulets from Novastar Organization.

    In order toprehend the Aether Script as soon as possible, Sebastian went into se

    During his seclusion, a plot against him was secretly unfolding.

    seclusion in Misty Oak Vi

    Travis had been discovered and sent back to the Lloyd residence. Seeing the miserable state of his

    son, Benjamin bore intense hatred and vowed to avenge his son.

    The Lloyd family had learned from Magnus that Sebastian was the Supreme One.

    Even with Magnus¡® help, the Lloyd family was still too ipetent to take revenge on the Supreme

    One.

    Thus, they both came up with an idea to join hands with Novastar Organization to get rid of the

    Supreme One.

    Magnus was very cautious. Even though he was confident about winning, he still needed a

    guarantee. Therefore, he made a n to target people around Sebastian, and his first targets were

    Lillian and Hydra

    He would capture these two in advance so that he would have a bargaining chip if he were to lose in

    the end.

 Breaking 221

    Breaking 221

    Staring at the Aether Script, Sebastian was lost in his thoughts in a room.

    It looked like an ordinary piece of metal. Yet, it had the unique quality of being both thin and durable.

    He couldn¡¯t even bend it with force.

    It was also special because of its high density. It weighed five to six pounds despite its palm¨Clike

    size. There was no additional specialty other than the

    He had tried many methods¨Csoaking it with water, burning it with fire, and looking at it with a

    magnifying ss. But he found nothing

    The idea of using blood suddenly urred to him. He had to give it a try rather than just specte

    Without any dy, he immediately slit his finger with a dagger and dripped a drop of blood onto it.

    However, nothing miraculous happened.

    Just when he was about to give up, he suddenly noticed that the blood droplet was disappearing

    slowly. He was thrilled with the discovery. However, the al piece remained the same even after

    the bloodpletely vanished. There was nothing odd about it.

    The fact that the metal piece absorbed blood proved that this method might work, so he continued to

    drip his blood onto it. The metal piece consumed more than he had imagined. He had dripped a few

    dozen milliliters of blood onto it, and it was all absorbed.

    However, he was getting more and more excited as the metal piece was finally reacting and glowing

    faintly, Words vaguely emerged.

    He became hopeful and continued to release more blood. As the metal piece absorbed more blood,

    the glow grew stronger, and the words also became clearer. The words only emergedpletely

    after he had fed it with several hundred milliliters of blood.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    But the words were too small. Even with his amazing eyesight, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. It was

    barely visible with the help of a magnifying ss.

    ¡°Abolish your cultivation to practice this technique; sesses after abolition.¡±

    There were a few thousands of words carved on the small metal piece. The contents were obscure

    and hard to understand. One would not be able toprehend it without a certain level of cultivation

    base.

    Sebastian could barely understand it, and the contents totally shocked him

    It was about a cultivation method named the ¡°Eternal Rebirth Codex¡°.

    This cultivation method was beyond Sebastian¡¯sprehension. If the cultivation method he

    practiced before was about martial arts, then this one dealt with immortal arts.

    He had previously believed that he was practicing a truly remarkable cultivation method, but after

    reading this cultivation method, he realized that the cultivation method he practiced before was

    worthless and couldn¡¯t bepared to this.

    The Importance of cultivation methods was self¨Cevident. A higher¨Cquality cultivation method would

    elerate the cultivation, Improve energy quality, and enhance power. And with a higher¨Cquality

    cultivation method, the upper limit would also be higher.

    Sebastian should be eager to practice such a good cultivation method.

    Yet, he did not as practicing this cultivation method required him to abolish his own cultivation base.

    It was ridiculous. He had cultivated for nearly zo years to get to where he was now. He couldn¡¯t just

    abolish it

    Starting all over again was easier said than done. And the current situation did not allow him to do

    so.

    Magnus had been covering his position as the Supreme One Novastar Organization, the

    Dragonheart, as well as the other foreign big forces, were also eyeing him.

    If he lost his cultivation base, he would be killed at any time. He could find a ce and slowly

    cultivate it in secret, but what about Supreme Nexus?

    If he went into hiding, Supreme Nexus would undoubtedly end up in Magnus¡® hands.

    Since Magnus would betray Sebastian, he would also betray the nation. Unimaginable

    consequences would ensue if he led Supreme Nexus tomit treason with the enemies.

    Moreover, the cultivation method was iplete.

    The entire cultivation method consisted of nine chapters, but only the first chapter was written on the

    metal piece. He could only reach the Divine Realm afterpleting the first chapter.

    Even if the energy quality was higher, he would, at most, beparable to a middle¨Cstage divine

    grandmaster. One was nearly invincible in this world with such strength, but there would be ack of

    hope to progress.

    Besides, there was a significant drawback to this cultivation method. Breaking through every stage

    would require a woman with a spiritual and virginal body to carry out dual cultivation.

    A spiritual body was an ideal constitution for cultivation. Compared to ordinary people, individuals

    with such a constitution would cultivate faster as well as have a stronger body and higher upper

    limit.

    However, there were only a few people with such a spiritual constitution. The numbers were not

    even one in ten million. It was even rarer to find a woman with a spiritual body and was a virgin.

    Sebastian shook his head with a bitter smile. He had finally figured out the secret of the Arther

    Script, but it was just an empty joy in the end.

 Breaking 222

    Breaking 222

    The cultivation method written on the metal piece was indeed priceless, but he couldn¡¯t put it indo

    use at all.

    Sebastian was a litle disappointed, but he was quick to adjust his mindset and walked out of the

    mom

    ¡°Supreme One, you¡¯re finally our

    Joseph was just outside the room where Sebastian had been practicing in seclusion. He hurriedly

    went up and pot on his lures when he saw Sebastian ¨Cing out.

    ¡°Did anything happen?¡± Sebastian quickly asked when he saw Joseph¡¯s anxious look.

    ¡°Supreme One, Casper called just now and informed us that Lord Hydra was kidnapped,¡± Josepli

    replied.

    ¡°What?¡± Sebastian was startled. ¡°Who did it?¡±

    ¡°The other party called himself Celestial Master,¡± Joseph answered.

    Only a few people knew that Celestial Master was a title Magas had given himself.

    ¡°He has a death wish!¡± Sebastian was enraged as he exuded a terrifying idling intent

    He rushed back to Phoenix Corporation to inquire Casper about the details.

    It turned out that Gina had noticed several men sneaking around Phoenix Corporation an hour ago,

    so she followed them discreetly in an attempt to find the mastermind. She never came back after

    that.

    Not long after, someone sent a letter over. The other party called himself Celestial Master and

    imed that Gina and Lillian were in his hands. It Sebastian wanted to save them, he would have to

    head over to Delfino Isle alone. I

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, who¡¯s this Celestial Master?¡± Casper asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Magnus Thorne, the traitor, Sebastian blurted out with anger.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s him!¡± Casper was shocked, and he uttered angrily, ¡°He betrayed you, and now he even

    dares to kidnap Lord Hydra and Mrs. Wilder! He¡¯s really bold¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilder, what should we do now?¡± Natalie asked with concem.

    ¡°Well, I can only do as he said. Book a flight ticket for me, quick!¡± Sebastian instructed in a hurry.

    He knew what kind of person Magnus was. With Lillian and Gina in his hands, there was no

    guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be harassed. He had to rush over to save them.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    *Mr. Wilder, since the other party asked you to go over, he must be well¨Cprepared. It¡¯s too

    dangerous to go alone. I think you should bring more people with you,¡± Natalie suggested.

    ¡°I can go alone!¡± Sebastian was full of confidence.

    Of course, he was not being arrogant. He insisted on going alone because he was afraid that

    Magnus would hurt Lillian and Gira. It would only increase the casualties if he brought people with

    him.

    With his cur

    current strength, it wouldn¡¯t help much even if he brought Lord Frostw and Lord Dralcaria

    In a room on Delfino Isle, a group of people were drinking and chatting happily.

    One of them was wearing a ck mask, and it was Magnus. The one sitting next to him was

    Nathaniel. Besides them, there were Rainey, Elena, and another two men.

    One of the two men was in his 50s. Dressed in a brown suit with a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses, he

    looked well¨Cmannered. He was the head of Novastar Organization, Merlin Spark

    The other man was in his 60s, and he was wearing the traditional clothes of Aeloria. He was short

    and bald, giving off a ghastly feeling when he smiled. He was the president of the Dragonheart and

    one of the top martial arts experts in the world, Nelson Hyde.

    Merlin learned from Elena that Sebastian had advanced to the Divine Realm. Although he was 90%

    sure that he could defeat Sebastian alone, he still invited Nelson over just to be on the safe side.

    In this way, he would have a hundred percent certainty.

    Nelson wouldy his aggressive eyes on Elena and Rainey from time to time, causing the twodies

    to feel uneasy.

    Merlin saw through him and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hyde, you can choose one of the two women

    after we kill the Supreme One.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great idea. Thank you!¡± Nelson hurriedly thanked Merlin with a lewd smile.

    thrilled was that they were

    Given his status, he had many women, but Lillian¡¯s and Gina¡¯s appearances still amazed him. What

    made him even more thrilled was women from Dragotha.

    The women of Aloria were too open¨Cminded and shameless, whereas the women of Dragotha were

    comparatively more conservative. At least, they had a sense of shame, which made conquering

    them more fulfilling

    The more he thought about it, the more he was eager to y with them now.

    But he held back as there would be a big battle soon. It was better to reserve his energy at the

    moment.

 Breaking 223

    Breaking 223

    Just when Sebastian arrived at the seashore, someone walked over and invited him to board a ship

    to Delfino Isle. He had no choice but to follow the man onto a big passenger ship.

    The passenger ship could amodate more than a thousand people, but it was quite empty now.

    He could see no one other than the crew.

    He didn¡¯t find it strange either. This passenger ship was meant to send him to Delfino Isle, so there

    certainly wouldn¡¯t be other passengers.

    From the conversation between two crew members, he learned that this ship belonged to the Lloyd

    family. He was a little surprised. He had thought that the ship belonged to the Zatch family.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    After all, Delfino Isle belonged to the Zatch family. Magnus had invited him to Delfino Isle twice, so

    he had to be supported by the Zatch family.

    Sebastian did not go after the Zatch family because it was his mother¡¯s family. Of course, the main

    reason was that the Zatch family only provided an ind for Magnus and had done nothing to him.

    He initially thought that Magnus was colluding with the Zatch family since Magnus invited him to

    Delfino Isle. He didn¡¯t expect that the Lloyd family was behind Magnus as well.

    A glint of killing intent shed past his eyes. He did not take his anger out on the Lloyd family, yet

    they dared to collude with Magnus to go against him instead of feeling grateful. They really had a

    death wish

    He decided to teach the Lloyd and Zatch families a serious lesson after the matter here was

    resolved.

    The passenger ship moved fast, and he reached Delfino Isle in the evening. After getting down from

    the ship, he was brought into a car which drove toward the valley. He became vignt after entering

    the valley.

    Magnus had to have backers seeing as he dared to ask Sebastian to meet here. It might not be as

    simple as colluding with the Lloyd family. Perhaps there were other factors as well.

    Sebastian could only be cautious and roll with the punches.

    The car stopped outside a building with a group of people at the entrance. Two of themy casually

    on the wooden armchairs¨CMagnus and Nathaniel.

    Behind them stood a dozen guards in armor.

    These guards were originally elites of Supreme Nexus. They had betrayed Sebastian together with

    Magnus.

    ¡°Supreme One, my apologies for not weing you earlier,¡± Magnus said scornfully.

    Sebastian was calm as he said, ¡°Magnus, you¡¯re really despicable for threatening me with women.

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by the people?¡±

    Magnus didn¡¯t seem to care the slightest. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do so, you wouldn¡¯t havee here so

    obediently.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, so you¡¯ve achieved your goal. You should let both of them go now,¡± Sebastian said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely let them go, but not now. Because after we deal with you, they¡¯ll have to y the best

    adult games with us. It¡¯s going to be an exciting scene,¡± Magnus made an indicative remark.

    ¡°Magnus, I advise you to let them go as soon as possible. Then perhaps I can give you a quick

    death. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret ever being born,¡± Sebastian warned coldly.

    Magnus smiled disdainfully. ¡°Supreme One, I think you¡¯re still not aware made full preparations. You

    won¡¯t be able to go back today,¡±

    e of the c

    current situation. Since I dare to ask you toe here, I¡¯ve certainly

    ¡°Magnus, I think you have a bad memory. Did you forget thest time?¡± Sebastian refuted.

    Of course, Magnus remembered it. He almost lost his life thest time, and it was fortunate that he

    had been prepared.

    ¡°Supreme One, I admit that I was careless and didn¡¯t expect you to have entered the Divine Realm.

    But it¡¯s different this time as I know your background now. You¡¯ll die for sure today!¡±

 Breaking 224

    Breaking 224

    Magnus said with a mocking smile, ¡°Of course, since we¡¯re acquaintances, I may consider sparing

    your life if you abolish your cultivation base now.¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Sebastian couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer him. He stepped hard on the ground with the

    tip of his feet and shot out like an arrow, rushing toward Magnus at lightning speed.

    However, Magnus was calm and even showed a yful smile.

    Sebastian had a bad feeling upon seeing his expression.

    At this moment, a golden dart was shot toward him. He felt the danger and quickly dodged.

    The golden dart went near his face. With a bang, the concrete wall a few dozen yards away was

    prated by the golden dart. The prating power was even stronger than a bullet.

    Before Sebastian could catch his breath, a figure suddenly appeared above him and shed him

    with a dagger. The strike was extremely fierce and powerful, seemingly capable of splitting

    everything

    Sebastian felt the power of this strike, so he did not dare to be careless. He quickly took out a

    special¨Cmade saber.

    tout

    A longsword and a short saber collided together violently. The ear¨Cpiercing shing sounds of

    metals burst out amidst the shower of sparks. At the same time, a strong repelling power burst out,

    and the person above was sent flying backward.

    Sebastian wasn¡¯t any better. A strong force flowed along his arm and into his body, causing him to

    retreat non¨Cstop. Every step left a deep footprint on the ground.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re a divine grandmaster!¡± Sebastian looked at the man who ambushed him. He was wearing

    the traditional clothes of Aeloria and had a dagger in his hand. He looked sinister and cunning.

    ¡°Are you Nelson Hyde, the president of the Dragonheart?¡± Sebastian was unsure.

    It was every warrior¡¯s goal to be a grandmaster. It was even harder to be a divine

    grandmaster,

    There were only a handful of known divine grandmasters.

    The president of the Dragonheart, Nelson, was one of them. He was a martial arts expert who had

    been renowned for years.

    But Sebastian had never met Nelson, so he was unsure,

    Nelson licked his dry lips and spoke in broken Dragothian, ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable, but you

    should not have provoked the Dragonheart. I¡¯ll kill you today!

    ¡°The Dragonheart hasmitted many sins and killed many of our people. You all deserve to die.

    Today, I¡¯ll honor the innocent souls with your blood and then exterminate the Dragonheart to restore

    peace to the world.¡±

    Sebastian was full of killing intent, but he still looked solemn

    Although both of them were at the Divine Realm, he had just achieved the Divine Realm not long

    ago. Meanwhile, Nelson became a divine grandmaster ten years ago. Sebastian was not confident

    that he could win.

    Nelson showed a contemptuous smile. ¡°All the people of Dragotha are bugs to me. Your men are

    born for us to torture, and your women are born for us to y. This is your honor.¡±

    ¡°Fuck that honor!¡±

    Sebastian flew into a rage and charged straight at Nelson. It was scary how the surrounding

    temperature seemed to drop drastically when he erupted with terrifying killing intent,

 Breaking 225

    Breaking 225

    The two instantly engaged in a thrilling close¨Cquarter fight. They attacked with their equally

    matched lightning speed.

    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t see their movements clearly. They could only see two blurry figures

    entangling each other. The des struck the ground repeatedly, kicking up the dust and leaving

    behind intertwining trenches.

    Magnus, Nathaniel, Rainey, Elena, and the others watched the battle from a dozen feet away. They

    all looked astonished

    They were divine grandmasters, yet watching the two fight made them feel insignificant.

    A grandmaster and a divine grandmaster were seemingly a step apart, but there was a world of

    difference. Even a pinnacle grandmaster was just a stronger ant in the eyes of a divine

    grandmaster, who could be easily crushed.

    Besides being astonished, they also yearned for it and secretly vowed to be a divine

    grandmaster. Only by reaching the Divine Realm could they be considered a real master. A

    grandmaster was merely apetent warrior.

    Soon, Sebastian and Nelson had fought for more than 20 rounds. They kept exchanging blows and

    were in a stalemate.

    Sebastian wasn¡¯t anxious. Instead, he grew braver as he fought.

    This was not the first time he had fought with a divine grandmaster, The fact that Nelson was

    equally matched with him motivated him further.

    However, another golden dart was shot toward him at this moment.

    Sebastian was shocked. The person whounched the golden dart must be a dine grandmaster.

    He initially thought that it was Nelson. Now, it seemed loe there was another hidden divine

    grandmaster, which meant Sebastian was in a dire situation. Before he could think more, he swiftly

    brandished his sword to deflect the dart. But the force of the dart was so strong that it numbed his

    wrist

    While he was distracted, Nelson seized the chance to sh at his arm, leaving a two¨Cinch¨Clong

    wound. His shirt was rapidly stained with blood. Luckily, Sebastian dodged in time. If he had reacted

    slower, he might have lost his arm

    Shocked and furious, be retaliated with his saber.

    At this moment, Merlin rushed over with a long, golden sword.

    Sebastian could still fight against Nelson alone, but now, there was Merlin, who had simr strength.

    The two instantly overpowered Sebastian and forced him to back down, putting him in danger.

    His belly was shed by Merlin, causing him to break out in a cold sweat

    Nelson and Merlin did not give him a chance to catch his breath. Theypered him and attacked

    him viciously.T

    Sebastian resisted hard, but he was still kicked and sent flying a dozen meters away by Merlin.

    Even though his defense was strong, he still couldn¡¯t take

    it and spat out a mouthful of blood. When he was about tond on the ground, he flipped and half¨C

    knelt on the ground

    Gripping his saber and staring at the two people in front of him, his eyes were filled with rape.

    He didn¡¯t expect Magnus to have two divine grandmasters as his backers. It seemed that it would be

    hard for him to escape unscathed today.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nelson and Merlin walled over, but they did not attack him right away. Nelson asked in an arrogant

    manner, ¡°Kid, do you regret going against the Dragonheart now?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Sebastian retorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about the two of you teaming up to beat me?

    Fight me one¨Con¨Cone if you dare. I¡¯ll definitely beat you

    ¡°Why would I fight you one¨Con¨Cone when I can gang up

    p with others? Nelson mocked.

    With a brilliant smile, Merlin said, ¡°You¡¯re already a divine grandmaster at such a young age. It¡¯s

    hard to find another person with such talent in coltivation like you.¡±

    ¡°If you were given another ten years, no one in this world would be your match. However, you¡¯re out

    of chances as I¡¯ll kill you today.¡±

    Wiping off the blood at the corner of his mouth, Sebastian sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill me. At least

    one of you will have to die with me

    Nelson put on a look of disdain as he said, ¡°Kid, we¡¯re much more experienced than you. You can¡¯t

    scare us. You¡¯re destined to die today. I said it, so even God won¡¯t be able to stop us.¡±

    ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s finish him off!

    Merlin made his move first by shing a feet¨Clong golden sword energy. It was so sharp that it

    could tear everything apart.

    Then, Nelson also made a feet¨Clong sh into the air, trying to cut off everything

    Sebastian quickly blocked with his saber, but the two kept attacking. It was hard for him to resist

    them.

    Merlin seized a chance to stab Sebastian¡¯s belly, and Nelson aimed for his neck. Sebastian grabbed

    Merlin¡¯s sword with one hand and raised his saber with the other to block Nelson¡¯s dagger. Nelson

    smirked and kicked him over ten yards away.

    Sebastian fell hard to the ground, spurting a mouthful of blood as all color drained from his face. He

    was suffering from serious internal injuries, but he still got up in an instant. He red coldly at the

    two people in front of him.

    The two sneered and attacked again.

    Sebastian was seriously injured and unable to hold on after deflecting two blows. He was kicked

    away again. Being repeatedly hurt was unbearably painful. This time, he couldn¡¯t even rise. His eyes

    were filled with rage, but even more than that was helplessness and reluctance.

    He came to rescue people, yet he failed and ended up on the brink of losing his life. He couldn¡¯t

    ept it. Moreover, he still had quite a number of unfulfilled wishes. He had yet to locate his

    mother, get rid of the traitors, and exterminate the Dragonheart and Novastar Organization. He had

    a lot of

    resentment

    He raised his saber again. But this time, he did not aim at his enemies. Instead, he stabbed at his

    heart.

    Now that things had gotten to this point, it would be better for him to end his life rather than be

    tortured by these scums.

 Breaking 226

    Breaking 226

    ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to die so easily!¡±

    Nelson struck the saber away from Sebastian¡¯s graspand sent a punch to his leg. With a cracking

    sound, his bone was instantly shartered.

    Despite the excruciating pain, Sebastian clenched his teeth tightly without making a sound.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite tough, but this is just the beginning¡±

    With an evil smile, Nelson punched Sebastian in the other leg, breaking it

    Sebastian only gave Nelson a re while remaining mate.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This infuriated Nelson, ¡°Kid, believe it or not, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!¡±

    Sebastian had a mocking smile on his face. He had already sumbed to his fate at this time. He

    wasn¡¯t even terrified of death, so the threats did not

    disturb him

    ¡°Kid, what are youughing at?¡± Nelson was furious.

    He wished to see Sebastian begging for mercy. Only then would it be enjoyable to torture him to

    death. Since Nelson was young, he had learned from his father that they would idl the local men,

    old folks, and children during the conquest of Dragotha

    However, there were tricks to killing them. There were various methods such as tossing them into

    boiling oll, burning them, and many more. Hearing their blood¨Ccurdling screams was a source of

    ecstasy.

    Meanwhile, the women were fully exploited and yed with until they died.

    Nelson had been influenced by all this. He had repeatedly sneaked into Dragotha to kidnap and

    abuse numerous individuals. He had attempted every method of killing suggested by his father, as

    well as invented many new ones. It excited him every time.

    However, Sebastian was the one he wanted to torment to death the most because Sebastian had

    killed many members of the Dragonheart in recent years. Sebastian had also discovered and

    eliminated many of their spies who infiltrated Dragotha. He posed the greatest threat to their ns

    to wipe out Dragotha

    Nelson was overjoyed that he had now been given the opportunity. However, Sebastian¡¯s bravery

    infuriated him.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at your ipetence. If you had not joined hands with others, you wouldn¡¯t have been

    able to defeat me! You¡¯re only torturing me because you¡¯re ashamed of your incapacity and thus

    irritated. I despise you!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re asking to be killed!¡± Nelson flew into a rage as he raised his dagger and was about

    to sh Sebastian into halves.

    Sebastian grinned in relief.

    Nelson noticed the grin and stopped abruptly. ¡°I get it now. You¡¯re provoking me on purpose so that

    I¡¯ll kill you. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    Merlin said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hyde, you¡¯re really smart. This lod has killed many of our people.

    We¡¯d be going easy on him if we kill him just like that. We should make him suffer.¡±

    Nelson nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. Do you have any suggestions?

    Merlin stroked his chin thoughtfully, suggesting. ¡°He¡¯s a warrior, Wouldn¡¯t it be great to abolish his

    cultivation base?¡±

    ¡°you bastards are really cruel. Kill me if you have the guts, Otherwise, I¡¯ll never let you off!!!

    Nelson was disdainful. ¡°You¡¯ll be useless after we demolish your cultivation base. If you wish to

    pursue vengeance on us, you¡¯ll have to wait until the

    Then, he tightened his fist and delivered a punch at Sebastian¡¯s core

    Sebastian widened his eyes, and all his energy dissipated in an instant.

    Nelson and Merlin exchanged nces andughed out loud. They were extremely delighted.

    Sebastian was in despair. He was badly injured, and his cultivation base was destroyed. It was

    worse than death.

    Nelson couldn¡¯t have been more thrilled to see him like this. ¡°Kid, this is your consequence for going

    against Acloria. I¡¯d like to show you an amazing performance next. You¡¯ll surely be satisfied with it¡±

    Nelson then turned to look at Merlin. ¡°Merlin, the two women inside are his wife and his most

    competent subordinate. Why don¡¯t we y with each of them in front of him? I¡¯ll be interesting

    Merlin was tempted. Although he was not as perverted as Nelson, he was a man who loved

    beautifuldies as well.

    Lillian and Gina were both attractive, and he had long yearned for them.

    Sebastian was enraged, but he couldn¡¯t stop them. He could only stare at them with furious eyes.

    His gaze was sharp, and if looks could kill, the two prople would have already died

    Merlin sent Elena and Rainey away, then asked his men to bring Lillian and Gina over.

    In order to have fumi, Nelson had dragged the two women in advance. The drug had already locked

    in at this mement, so both of them were in a date and

    ¡°Mr. Hyde, please choose one,¡± Merlin said generously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, then. I¡¯ll take this one.¡± Nelson did not hesitate to point at Lillian.

    Gine was also beautiful, but she was no match for Lillian.

    ¡°This beauty is really charming. Look at her fair and tender skin. She¡¯s the epitome of a delicate

    woman ording to Dragotha¡¯s standards.¡± Nelson took Lillian¡¯s hand and stroked it gently while

    looking at Sebastian. He wanted to irritate Sebastian and piss him off.

    However, Sebastian kept his eyes closed and refused to look over. Seeing that, Nelson was

    displeased.

    ¡°You scwn. You may not be watching, but you sure can hear it. I¡¯ll ravage your woman to piss you

    off!¡±

    With that, Nelson forcefully ripped Lillian¡¯s jacket apart. At the same time, Merlin also made his

    move and stripped himself bare, leaving only his underwear on. Then, he lunged at Gina.

    Meanwhile, Magnus and Nathaniel watched from the side. Despite their intense desire, they could

    only put up with it.

    Although they were allies, they were significantly weaker than Nelson and Merlin in terms of strength

    and status. Hence, they could only wait until the two people were done.

 Breaking 227

    Breaking 227

    The moment Merlin pounced on Gina, Sebastian suddenly opened his eyes and threw out his

    hands. Countless needles shot toward Merlin, Nelson, and

    the others

    At that time, Merlin was pouncing on Gina while Nelson was focused on Lillian.

    As for Magnus and Nathaniel, they were concentrating on Lillian and Gina.

    Regardless, no one paid attention to Sebastian.

    The reason was simple. Sebastian was seriously injured, with both his legs broken and his

    cultivation base destroyed. They saw him asplete trash who could pose no threat to them.

    Sebastian had been waiting for this chance. He had lost his cultivation base, but he still possessed

    both hands and needles. He channeled all his energy to his anns and shot out all the needles

    hidden in his waistband.

    A minimum of 50 needles engulfed every individual, including Lillian and Gina.

    Sebastian could no longer simultaneously regte the orientation of so many needles after losing

    his cultivation base.

    Nelson, Merlin, and the others had not put up their guard. Plus, the distance was short, and the

    needles were fine. It was already toote by the time they realized there was a threat, and they had

    already been pierced with several needles.

    However, Nelson and Merlin were divine grandmasters, after all. As soon as they were pierced, they

    circted their energy to stop the needles from going any deeper.

    Magnus and Nathaniel also reacted quickly, exuding energy to block the needles the moment they

    were pierced. Therefore, they only received minor pricks that caused no pain at all.

    Even so, they broke out in a cold sweat and were enraged, especially Nelson and Merlin.

    ¡°Kid, you really do wish to be killed!¡± Nelson¡¯s desire to kill increased as he balled his hands.

    Sebastian revealed a triumphant smile.

    He had previously provoked Nelson on purpose but not with the intention of getting killed. On the

    contrary, he had expected Nelson¡¯s reaction so that Nelson would spare his life.

    He did so to stay alive, and the purpose of staying alive was to wait for this chance.

    Merlin was also enraged. ¡°We can¡¯t grant his wish by killing him. Cut off all his limbs! I¡¯d like to see

    what tricks he can do without his limbs.¡±

    Then, Nelson picked up the dagger on the floor and walked toward Sebastian.

    Sebastian gave a mocking grin instead of showing fear. ¡°Nelson, I¡¯ll make sure you meet a death

    many times more awful than mine if assault me.

    ¡°You foul! I don¡¯t get terrified easily!¡± Nelson grunted with disdain, raising his dagger.

    Just when he was about to chop down, Sebastian revealed slowly. ¡°The needles were poisoned.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked and quickly circted their energy to check themselves.

    One by one, they let out a miserable cry, and their faces contorted in pain.

    you still dare to

    Once they circted their energy, they realized the areas prated by the needles were burning.

    The pain was excruciating, and the burning sensation persisted. Astonished and enraged, they

    hurriedly sat cross¨Clegged on the ground, enduring severe pain as they circted energy to expel

    the poison.

    Sebastian smirked. These needles were the trump card left to him by his master before passing

    away.

    His master had spent more than a decade producing the poison on the needles. The poison was

    more lethal than any known toxins.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Just a little bit of it could kill an elephant, and even a divine grandmaster would be rendered

    helpless.

 Breaking 228

    Breaking 228

    Sebastian had always kept these needles on him. After reaching the Divine Realm, he thought he

    would never use them in his lifetime. After all, the lethality of the needles was limited. The divine

    energy of a divine grandmaster could destroy the needles from a distance.

    This was why Sebastian hadn¡¯t used the needles before. In a direct confrontation, they were

    essentially useless.

    It wasn¡¯t until these people let their guard down that he seized the opportunity to act.

    Nathaniel let out an even more piercing scream and fell to the ground, writhing in agony. He tried to

    use his energy to expel the poison, but the pain only grew worse. ck smoke began to emanate

    from the spots where the needles had struck.

    Within seconds, small ck holes appeared, and they continued to emit ck smoke.

    The other three also screamed in agony as they experienced the same situation as Nathaniel

    However, Lillian and Gina were unaffected. As they were previously drugged with aphrodisiacs,

    they had lost their senses and were tearing at their clothes. Now, they were gradually calming down.

    Their breathing became steady as they soon fell asleep.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your energy!¡± Merlin shouted, urgently reminding the others when he realized the

    problem. In fact, there was no need for his reminder. Using their energy had caused so much pain

    that the rest could no longer muster any energy.

    Once they stopped using their energy, the pain lessened somewhat. But it didn¡¯t stop entirely as

    they still had several holes in their bodies. Merlin red at Sebastian.

    Sebastian sneered, ¡°How do you like the taste of my poison? Don¡¯t think that stopping your energy

    flow will save you. The polson will slowly corrode your internal organs, eventually causing your

    entire body to rot. This process will take a long time, ensuring you remember this pain even in your

    death.¡± Nelson picked up a dagger and held it to Sebastian¡¯s neck. ¡°Hand over the antidote now,

    you brat.¡±

    Sebastian smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed me so badly, and you¡¯re still hoping to get the antidote from

    me? Dream on!¡±

    Nelson was furious and wanted to kill Sebastian on the spot. However, he restrained himself and

    urgently searched Sebastian, finding only a cell phone. ¡°There¡¯s no antidote for this polson. You¡¯re

    all doomed.¡± Sebastianughed triumphantly. The thought of taking these bastards down with him

    made him feel less lonely.

    Nelson was so shocked that his legs went weak. Although he was already in his 608 or 705, 1 he

    feared death the older he got.

    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Merlin was equally terrified but remained calm. He stared coldly at Sebastian and said, ¡°Your

    medical skills are excellent. Since you poisoned us, you must have a way to cure it. Cure us now, or

    I¡¯ll kill these two women,¡±

    ¡°The poison has no antidote. Whether or not you

    ¡°Impossiblel You must h

    thern makes no difference. They¡¯ll die sooner orter an fou must have a cure. You¡¯d better cure us,

    or I¡¯ll have someone rape them.¡±

    Just then, Elena and Rainey heard themation and rushed over

    Besides the two of them, there were many others. There were disciples of Novastar Organization,

    members of the Dragonheart, as well as some traitors from the Lloyd family and Supreme Nexus.

    There were at least 40 or so people altogether.

    u still

    Merlin sneered, ¡°With just one order from me, these people will immediately rape them. Do you!

    Sebastian was furious. ¡°You¡¯re the scum of the earth, but your threats won¡¯t work on me. This

    poison truly has no cure.¡±

    I dare to say you

    you can¡¯t cure us?¡±

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me us.¡± Merlin turned to the crowd and said, ¡°These two women are yours to

    enjoy. Do whatever you want with them, even if it kills them¡±

 Breaking 229

    Breaking 229

    an

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Spark! the crowd eximed. They had been lusting after Lillian and Gina. Now that

    Merlin had offered the women as a reward, they were all extremely excited.

    After expressing their thanks, they turned into hungry wolves. The crowd rushed toward the two

    women, each wanting to be the first to taste them. After all, there were too many people. Anyone

    who was slow might not get a turn until the next day.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Sebastian roared angrily. Despite losing his cultivation, his presence was still

    intimidating. Everyone was shocked as they froze in their tracks, uncertain and rmed.

    Merlin sneered. ¡°Beat, you¡¯re just a cripple with no cultivation now. You can¡¯t stop them. If you don¡¯t

    want to see these two women being ravaged by so many people, give us the antidote. This is your

    last chance¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you the antidote, but I have one condition. Sebastian agreed without much hesitation.

    Although he wanted to kill those bastards, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch Lillian and Gina get defiled by

    those scums

    ¡°Alright. As long as you give us the antidote, I¡¯ll agree to any condition,¡±

    ¡°Merlin said without hesitation. Nelson also nodded urgently.

    ¡°Prepare a boat for us and let us leave,¡± Sebastian stated his condition,

    ¡°We can give you a boat and let you leave, but you must first cures of the polson,¡± said Merlin.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. What if you leave the moment I cire you? I¡¯d have no leverage by then.¡±

    Sebastian snorted.

    ¡°My word is my bond. I, Merlin Spark, never go bark on my word,¡± Merlin swore.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. 1, Nelson Hyde, also keep my promises and will never go back on my word,¡± Nelson

    assured

    Sebastian said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. How about this? You prepare the boat first and let the two women

    leave. I¡¯ll stay behind to cure you.¡±

    ¡°No way. You¡¯re really asking for it, aren¡¯t you? What happens if we let the women go and you don¡¯t

    care us? Wouldn¡¯t we be screwed?¡± Merlin refused without a second thought.

    Just like how Sebastian didn¡¯t trust them, they didn¡¯t trust Sebastian either.

    ¡°The two women also need me to cure them. If I die, they won¡¯t survive either. What are you worried

    about?¡± Sebastian countered.

    Merlin thought about it and found it reasonable, so he agreed, ¡°Alright, I ept your condition. But I

    must warn you, don¡¯t y any tricks with me. Otherwise, their death won¡¯t be the only

    consequence.

    ¡°Everything you worked so hard to build¨CSupreme Nexus and Phoenix Corporation¨Cwill be

    destroyed.¡± Then, Merlin immediately ordered Lillian and Hydra to be taken to a passenger ship.

    After a while, the ship set sail

    ay woke up,

    Merlin sneered as he silently cursed Sebastian for being foolish. Lillian and Hydra were

    unconscious. Even if they poisoned and couldn¡¯t use their energy.

    Moreover, the ship was full of Merlin¡¯s men. With just a signal, the ship would immediately return.

    it wouldn¡¯t matter. They were

    Watching the ship sail farther away, Sebastian let out a long sigh of relief. He had already

    considered what Merlin thought of. Sebastian wouldn¡¯t do anything meaningless.

    It was true that Gina had been poisoned, and the poison was as severe as he described. But there

    was one thing he hadn¡¯t mentioned.

    The poison had a sr nature, as did men. If the two met, it¡¯d be like adding fuel to a fire. Both

    would be intensely. And if it encountered energy, it would act faster and more violently.

    However, women had a Lunar nature. The poison wouldn¡¯t cause harm to their bodies. Instead, it

    would bnce the contrary forces and strengthen their bodies.

    In essence, this poison only

    ly targeted men. It was more of a tonic for women.

    Lillian and Gina were unconscious due to the drug, which had caused some reaction. But based on

    his calctions, the poison couldpletely neutralize the effects of the drug.

    all warriors, but there were no grandmasters

    Moreover, with Gina¡¯s physical condition, she¡¯d wake up in less than half an hour. The ship¡¯s crew

    were all among them, so they posed no threat to Hydra.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise, brat. Cure us now,¡± said Merlin.

    ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll need some things,¡± Sebastian replied.

    was a medical

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you need? It won¡¯t be hard to find, will it?¡± Merlin was a bit worried. After all, they were on

    a deserted ind. Although there was station, supplies were limited.

    Sebastian saw his concern and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re allmon tems. They should be easy

    to find on the ind.¡± He then mentioned two items -strong liquor and grilled meat.

    ¡°Can liquor and meat cure the poison?¡± Merlin was skeptical about this.

    Sebastian smiled lightly.¡°, Selustian Wilder, am a man of my word. Since I said I¡¯d cure you, I won¡¯t

    go back on my word. Just prepare the items ensure the poison is cured.¡±

    1/2

    Merlin and Nelson were doubtful, yet they had no choice but to believe him.

    Soon, someone brought the liquor and the meat. There were several types of alcohol¨Cred wine,

    white wine, and beer. The meat also varied¨Cbeef,mb, fish, and some game. There was a

    barbeque grill as well

    Not long after, the meat was grilled. Sebastian then began eating and drinking

    The expressions of Merlin and Nelson instantly turned grim

    ¡°Are you messing with us, you little brat?¡± Nelson furiously grabbed Sebastian by the cor and lifted

    him.

    ¡°Have some patience, will you? Let me eat and drink first. Otherwise, where would I get the

    strength? Sebastian asked irritably.

    Nelson released him. He couldn¡¯t figure out which of Sebastian¡¯s words were true, but they had to

    trust him.

    After gorging himself for more than ten minutes, Sebastian burped with satisfaction. Nelson was

    already impatient from the waiting as he asked, ¡± You¡¯ve eaten and drunk your fill. Now, can you

    cure us?¡±

    Sebastian nodded and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s really simple. Each of you just needs to drink a cup of

    urine. I guarantee the poison will be dispelled immediately.¡±

 Breaking 230

    Breaking 230

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Nelson shouted. As soon as Sebastian finished speaking, Nelson erupted

    into anger while Merlin looked like he was going to murder Sebastian any second. The same was

    true for Magnus and Nathaniel.

    They had followed Sebastian¡¯s instructions to the letter. Yet now, he was seemingly toying with

    them. How could they not be furious?

    Sebastian had anticipated their reaction, so he patiently exined, ¡°I¡¯m not messing with you. That

    won¡¯t do me any good either, only harm. Drinking urine is the only way to detoxify the poison.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ve never heard of this method. Who says drinking urine can detoxify poison?¡± Magnus

    angrily shouted.

    Sebastian chuckled lightly. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re ignorant. The ¡®Arcane Herbal Compendium¡®

    records the medicinal use of a boy¡¯s urine. The poison I used is called ¡°zing me, and the only

    antidote is drinking urine. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have someone test it.¡±

    Sebastian looked serious, and Merlin began to believe him a little. Merlin turned to Magnus and

    Nathaniel. ¡°Which one of you is willing to try?¡± Magnus and Nathaniel hurriedly shook their heads.

    Although drinking urine wouldn¡¯t kill them, the thought of its taste was unbearable. Moreover, they¡¯d

    be aughing stock if word got out.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t showing me any deference, huh?¡± Merlin questioned with a sinister smile.

    heads off¡±

    Nelson was more direct. He red at them murderously and said, ¡°You both try it, or I¡¯ll cut your h

    Faced with threats from Merlin and Nelson, Magnus and Nathaniel had toply. It didn¡¯t matter

    how reluctant they were, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Merlin and Nelson had impressive

    personal and collective strength. They were at least a tier above Magnus and Nathaniel.

    of their own urine and

    Hence, Magnus and Nathaniel each took a cup and went to a secluded spot to relieve themselves.

    Soon, each of them held a cup of returned

    The thought of drinking it made them feel nauseous. But Merlin and Nelson were giving them death

    res, so they had no choice but to pinch their noses and down it in one gulp.

    After drinking, they felt an urge to vomit as their stomachs churned. But they managed to hold it in.

    They didn¡¯t want to risk having to drink it again if they threw up. After all, it took a lot of effort to drink

    it down.

    After about a minute, Sebastian said, ¡°Alright, you can try using your energy now. It should be

    fine.¡±

    The two looked at each other. Both of them were hesitant to make the first move. The previous pain

    from trying to use their energy was still fresh in their minds. It was so painful that they dreaded

    experiencing it again.

    Stop being cowards and try it. Or do you want me to cut your heads off?¡± Nelson threatened. He had

    no fondness for the people of Dragotha even though they

    were his allies. He was only putting up with them because they were useful. In reality, he looked

    down on them.

    Magnus and Nathaniel felt threatened by Nelson. They gritted their teeth and tried using their

    energy.

    ¡°We¡¯re cured! We¡¯re really cured!¡± Magnus and Nathaniel eximed. They were over the moon.

    They had braced themselves for the pain, only to find their energy flowed smoothly without any

    difort

    N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Sebastian smiled. ¡°I, Sebastian Wilder, am a man of my

    my word. Since I promised to cure you, I¡¯d ne

    Seeing that it worked, Morlin and Nelson exchanged nces. They each took a cup and walked

    toward the nearby woods. It was obvious what they were

    never go back on it. Now, do you believe me?¡± going to do. Not long after, they returned and reeked

    of urine, especially when they opened their mouths.

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231

    Sebastianughed to himself. Although he couldn''t end those guys this time, he had at least taught them a lesson. This incident would undoubtedly haunt them for life.

    Of course, he had no choice but to reveal the method of detoxification. After all, he had to think of Lillian and Gina even if he didn''t care for himself.

    At this moment, Gina should already be awake. With her strength, subduing those crew members would be no problem. They could safely return.

    For the time being, the two women should be out of danger. Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief at the thought of that.

    Sebastian looked at Merlin and Nelson and said, "ording to our agreement, you should let me go. But there''s no need for trouble. Just give me a quick death."

    Merlin sneered, "You think dying will be that easy? I''ll keep you like a dog, making you live in agony and unable to die."

    "Exactly. He''s a cripple now. Killing him would be too merciful. Making him live like a dog would be the cruelest punishment." Nelsonughed heartily.

    "You guys are truly vicious." Sebastian''s eyes were filled with boundless anger. But the angrier he got, the more satisfied they felt. Just like that, Sebastian was captured by them and locked in a dog cage.

    The higher up one is, the harder the fall. Sebastian was the Guardian God of Dragotha. He was revered as the Supreme One, and he controlled Supreme Nexus and founded Phoenix Corporation. He had reached the pinnacle of the pyramid.

    Yet now, he had be a cripple confined to a dog cage. His plight was truly miserable.

    If it had been before, Sebastian might''ve tried to escape by any means. But now, he didn''t because he still had hope.

    The Eternal Rebirth Codex recorded in the Aether Script required abolition before establishing. His current situation met the conditions for cultivating that method. He had been reluctant to cultivate it before because he didn''t want to start over.

    But he had no choice now. It was his only hope for aeback.

    The cultivation method was extremely difficult, though. It took Sebastian three days just to barely get started. But the effects of this method exceeded his expectations.

    The cultivation speed was more than ten times faster than his previous method. This meant he could achieve in one year what used to take over ten years. Moreover, the energy cultivated by this method was several times more powerful than before.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    If he could reach the Divine Realm again, his strength would be several times greater than it was before his cultivation base was destroyed. He''d be able to easily overpower Nelson and

    Merlin if he were to face them again.

    However, he couldn''t expect to cultivate peacefully because Merlin and Nelson hadn''t left yet. They stayed here to study the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the two amulets. They would also beat Sebastian up every now and then to vent their anger.

    Elena also came every night to beat him. It was as if she couldn''t sleep without doing so. Therefore, Sebastian had to find a way to escape and then find a safe ce to cultivate for a while. The dog cage was locked, so he couldn''t get out.

    After thinking about it, he decided to use Elena as his breakthrough point.

    That night, Elena came over as usual. She opened the dog cage and was about to start hitting him.

    "Hold up. I want to make a deal with you," Sebastian said.

    "You''re a cripple now. What do you have to trade with me?" Elena asked with disdain.

    "Yes, I''m indeed a cripple. But I know the secret of the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the two amulets," Sebastian replied smugly.

 Chapter 232

    ?

    "What? You know the secret of the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets? Tell me quickly. "Elena appeared extremely nervous. This secret pertained to a treasure, and very few people had information on it.

    However, ording to ancient records, this treasure was actually a map leading to the Perpetual Empire.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    It was said that the Perpetual Empire was heaven on earth-free of diseases and natural disasters. Entering it could grant immortality and extraordinary power. Then, one would be a terrestrial immortal and stand the test of time.

    Although it sounded like a fantasy, many people longed for it. They were willing to pay any price to uncover the secret and enter the Perpetual Empire.

    Elena was one of them. She desired immortality and immense power. Now, the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the two amulets were in Merlin''s possession. If she could uncover the secret behind them, she would have a chance to enter the Perpetual Empire.

    "I can tell you, but I have conditions," Sebastian said.

    "What are your conditions?" Elena asked.

    "This ce is unfit for a human being. I wanna take a bath and sleep in a proper bed. Also, give me some medicinal herbs to treat my internal injuries," Sebastian demanded.

    Elena warily responded, "I can let you bathe and give you a ce to rest. But treating your injuries might be out of the question."

    Sebastian saw through her concerns immediately. "My core''s shattered. Even if Ezekiel were reborn, he wouldn''t be able to heal me. I''m destined to be a cripple for life. I only want to treat my injuries to stop the pain. What are you so worried about?"

    Elena thought about it and realized he was right. A shattered core couldn''t be repaired. What harm could giving Sebastian some herbs do? So, she agreed to his terms.

    She personally helped Sebastian to a room. Given that his legs were broken and he had difficulty moving, Elena assigned a woman to assist him with his bath. This served two purposes to make Sebastian happy and to monitor him, preventing any tricks.

    The woman assisting Sebastian was named Emily Carter. She was a disciple of Novastar Organization. Beautiful and powerful, Emily was on the brink of entering the Grandmaster Realm. With her watching Sebastian, nothing could go wrong.

    After his bath, Emily helped Sebastian to his room. The moment hey on the soft bed, it felt like heaven to him. Being able to bathe and sleep well after days of suffering was a rare luxury.

    Shortly after, Emily brought Sebastian arge quantity of medicinal herbs as requested. There were about 50 or 60 kinds.

    Elena was very cautious. She was aware of Sebastian''s medical skills and was wary of him concocting poison. Thus, she consulted the person in charge of the herbs to ensure they were all non-toxic.

    But Sebastian didn''t n to make poison. He genuinely needed the herbs for healing. He had internal injuries, broken legs, and a destroyed cultivation base. Medication was necessary for a quick recovery.

    The next morning, Elena came to ask about the secret of the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets.

    "Ms. Spark, you should at least wait until my injuries are somewhat healed. How about this? Give me three days and I promise to tell you," Sebastian said, deliberately dying his

    answer.

    He had already started cultivating the Eternal Rebirth Codex. This powerful method not only allowed rapid cultivation but also had remarkable healing effects. Three days would be enough to heal his injuries now that he had the herbs. That way, he could begin the initial healing of his leg bones.

    "No way. They''ll soon notice you''re missing. If they find out I brought you here, it''ll bring trouble to me," Elena said, worried.

    Sebastian smiled lightly and said dismissively, "Just make up an excuse. Say you''re having me make some beauty-enhancing medicine for you. Those people are all focused on the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets anyway. They won''t have time to bother me."

    "Fine. I''ll believe you onest time. But if you dare y tricks after three days, I promise you''ll regret ever being born," Elena agreed after some hesitation but issued a stern warning to Sebastian.

 Chapter 233

    ?

    Indeed, it was just as Sebastian had predicted. When Merlin and Nelson discovered that Sebastian was missing, Elena used the excuse that Sebastian had fabricated. Just like that, they didn''t question it further.

    These days, the two were so engrossed in researching the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets that everything else seemed unimportant.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On this day, Sebastian woke up at dawn. Today was thest day Elena had given him, and he nned to find an opportunity to escape. Although the ind wasn''t veryrge, it still covered tens of thousands of acres. If he could just get out of the valley and find a ce to hide, it shouldn''t be too difficult

    Sebastian had a n in mind get Elena to help him. For the sake of learning the secret, she''d surely agree. The challenge was how to shake her off once they were out of the valley.

    From what he knew of her, she was ruthless. Once Elena knew the secret, she''d kill him. Besides, Sebastian didn''t actually know any secrets. If he didn''t tell her anything, she might not kill him immediately but would certainly beat him half to death.

    So, he thought of a risky solution-drugging her. Although the herbs Elena provided couldn''t make poison, they could be used to make aphrodisiacs. If the purity was high enough, even a grandmaster like Elena wouldn''t be able to resist. Once the effects kicked in, she''d be weak and desperate.

    Elena arrived earlier than Sebastian had expected. By then, he was already sipping mushroom soup. Besides the mushroom soup, there was also a fragrant medicinal soup. All these were prepared by Emily under Elena''s instructions.

    Elena sent Emily out and impatiently said to Sebastian, "Three days are up. Now, tell me." "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you today for sure. Here, have some soup," Sebastian replied.

    "I''m not interested in your soup. Tell me now or don''t me me for what''s about toe." Elena''s expression turned harsh.

    "Don''t be mad. Anger causes wrinkles. This mushroom soup is delicious. The medicinal soup is nourishing and beautifying. Just try it. I''ll tell you after you drink it," Sebastian said with a smile.

    Elena immediately grew suspicious. Her intuition told her that the soup was dangerous. Meanwhile, Sebastian felt nervous but remained calm on the surface. He took a sip and said, "These were prepared by your people, and this is your territory. Even if I wanted to poison you, I wouldn''t have the means."

    Elena thought about it and agreed, but she remained cautious. She made Sebastian drink some of the soup first, which reassured her. The mushroom soup was indeed delicious, and she couldn''t resist drinking it all.

    Just then, Sebastian offered her the bowl of medicinal soup. The mushroom soup and medicinal soup had to be taken together for the effect to work.

    To ay her suspicions, he drank a small sip himself. He didn''t dare drink too much. The medicinal soup was the drug and the mushroom soup was the catalyst. Drinking more of the catalyst was fine, but too much of the drug would be disastrous.

    Seeing that Sebastian had only taken a small sip, Elenamanded, "Drink more!"

    Sebastian inwardly cursed. This wasn''t going as nned. His current physical condition couldn''t handle more than a small sip. Drinking more would be inviting trouble.

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234

    Since Elena insisted that he drink more, Sebastian had no choice but toply. Otherwise, she would definitely be suspicious. Hence, he took another small sip.

    "Keep drinking!" Elena shouted as she gave a firm order.

    "Ms. Spark, I drank a lot earlier. I really can''t drink any more," Sebastian said with a bitter smile.

    "Drinking a bit more won''t kill you. If you refuse, it means you''re hiding something. Are you trying to poison me?" Elena spected.

    "How could that be possible? I''ve used up all my poison syringes, and you''ve searched me thoroughly. Even if I wanted to poison you, I don''t have any poison left. If you don''t trust me, I''ll take two more sips." At this point, Sebastian had no choice but to steel himself and take tworge gulps.

    Finally, Elena had no more doubts. The medicinal soup was appetizing. She liked it after just one sip and drank the whole bowl.

    "I''ve drunk the soup. Now, can you tell me?" Elena asked.

    "I have onest condition," Sebastian said.

    Elena''s expression instantly darkened. "My patience is limited. You''ve made conditions again and again. Are you trying to fool me?"

    "No. Absolutely not," Sebastian replied calmly. "I swear. This is thest condition."

    "What is it?" Elena was raging mad, but she had to suppress her anger to learn the secret of the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets.

    "I want my freedom. Take me out of this valley and I''ll tell you. But after I tell you, you must let me go," Sebastian said.

    Elena nced at Sebastian''s legs and said, "Your legs are disabled. You can still survive if you stay here. Once you leave, you''ll starve to death."

    Sebastian sneered, "If I can only live in humiliation, I''d rather die of starvation."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fine. I agree," Elena said without much hesitation and drove Sebastian out of the valley. Halfway through, Sebastian''s face turned red, and his breathing became rapid. A wave of heat surged within him. He remained calm outwardly but was secretly anxious. His current physical condition was really poor. Just two sips were already causing the effects to kick in so quickly.

    Fortunately, Elena drankter. And given her high level of cultivation, she hadn''t shown any signs of the drug taking effect.

    Soon, they left the valley, but Elena didn''t stop the car. She kept driving forward. As

    Sebastian suspected, she nned to kill him once he revealed the secret. After she learned the secret of the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets, she''d find a way to acquire them and enter the Perpetual Empire.

    Two minutester, Elena drove into the woods. By then, she had also sensed something was wrong. Her heart was racing, and she felt very hot. Not only that, there was a strange, inexplicable desire stirring within her.

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235

    Elena immediately stopped the car and looked at Sebastian. Her eyes became filled with murderous intent as she eximed, "You drugged the soup!"

    Sebastian quickly denied it, "How could that be? All the ingredients were yours, and the soup was made by your people. There''s no way I could''ve drugged it.

    "But the medicinal soup is very nourishing, so your body might experience some changes. Just try to control it. Also, you should be able to feel that your cultivation base has improved, right?"

    Elena had already noticed this. The medicinal soup did, in fact, have the effect of enhancing her cultivation base, albeit subtly. Given her current level, even the slightest improvement was significant. This proved the extraordinary nature of the medicinal soup.

    She finally dismissed her suspicions and said to Sebastian, "Let''s skip the small talk. Tell me the secret of the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets."

    "Can you promise not to kill me after I tell you?" Sebastian pleaded. Of course, he didn''t actually expect Elena to show mercy. He was merely trying to buy time.

    The aphrodisiac he concocted from the medicinal herbs was potent. Since Elena drank so much of it, she wouldn''t be able to hold out for long. Once the drug took effect, she would be weak and dazed. That''d give him the opportunity to escape.

    Elena shot him a charming smile. "I never intended to kill you in the first ce. Once you tell me, I''ll let you go and let you fend for yourself."

    "You need to swear," Sebastian insisted.

    Elena''s temper red, but she managed to hold it in. "Fine, I swear. As long as you tell won''t kill you. Otherwise, may I die a terrible death."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    me,

    I

    However, Elena had already decided. Once Sebastian told her the secret, she would beat him half to death and throw him outside. It didn''t matter how he died, whether it was by starvation or if he was devoured by wild animals.

    This way, she wouldn''t technically break her promise. Of course, it wasn''t like she was scared of breaking an oath. It was not like she believed in such oaths anyway.

    "Alright, I''ll tell you now. The Seraphic Tear Pendant is actually a key, and the two amulets contain a hidden map. With the map, you can find the treasure. And the Seraphic Tear Pendant is the key to unlocking it." Sebastian wasn''t making this up. It was his hypothesis.

    "I''ve thought about that too. But the key question is how to reveal the map inside the amulets?" Elena pressed.

    "It''s simple. You need to wait for a full moon and use the moonlight to shine on one of the amulets. Then, reflect the light from that pendant onto the other, and finally onto a mirror. This will reveal the map.

    "But even if you get the map, it might not lead you to the location directly. Over time,ndscapes change. That''s where the Seraphic Tear Pendantes in..." Sebastian continued to borate on his meticulously crafted story, making it increasingly borate. Meanwhile, Elena listened intently. She was afraid she''d forget and used her phone to record. Whenever she didn''t understand, she''d ask Sebastian for rification.

    Time passed unnoticed. By the end of his exnation, Sebastian didn''t even know what he was saying anymore. The effects of the aphrodisiac were too strong, and his consciousness was gradually bing unclear.

    Elena was even worse off. Despite her high level of cultivation, she had consumed too much and was gradually sumbing to the aphrodisiac.

    Unbeknownst to them, their hands reached out to each other. They soon found themselves embracing passionately, kissing and exploring each other''s bodies. They moved from inside the car to outside, where they copsed onto the ground, still holding each other tightly.

    They tore off their clothes. Before long, they werepletely exposed. The contrast between her fair skin and his bronzeplexion was striking. As was the difference between her slender figure and his muscr build.

    They then engaged in a struggle for dominance. Despite Sebastian''s cultivation base being destroyed, his subconscious mind refused to give up. Ultimately, he used his physical advantage to gain the upper hand and tookplete control.

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236

    Due to the effects of the aphrodisiac, the two of them continued for a full one or two hours before ending. Elena had consumed too much of it, so she feltpletely rxed and extremelyfortable after their intimate session. Consequently, she fell into deep sleep almost immediately.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian was exhausted and covered in sweat. But their session was

    exhrating. Despite his fatigue, he felt incredibly satisfied. Subconsciously, he also wanted to sleep. However, he suddenly remembered something and abruptly woke up, sitting up.

    Sebastian looked down at Elena. Her serene appearance looked truly adorable. Looking at her fair skin and curvy figure, he found her extremely enticing and wanted to fuck her again. But he quickly dispelled that thought. Although Elena might appear harmless on the surface, she was a femme fatale.

    Sebastian took Elena''s virginity thest time. Yet now, he had fucked her once again. If Elena woke up, she''d definitely seek revenge. And that wouldn''t be fun for him.

    Sebastian quickly got up and limped toward the distance. The bones in his legs were only beginning to heal, so his gait was unsteady and slow.

    Luckily, Elena was still sleeping soundly, so he had ample time to get away from her. Plus, he noticed hidden cameras in the woods. Hence, Sebastian needed to carefully observe and avoid them.

    An hourter, he coincidentally discovered a cave behind some vines. When he pushed aside the vines, two birds flew out in surprise.

    The space inside wasn''trge. It was only about three feet deep, less than seven feet high, and just over three feet wide. Nevertheless, Sebastian was satisfied. It was a good hiding ce. It''d be difficult for those people to find him there.

    After resting for a while to regain his strength, Sebastian began to cultivate. He didn''t know when Elena and her people woulde looking for him. So, he had to make the most of his time to practice and restore his cultivation base as soon as possible.

    In the blink of an eye, two days passed. Sebastian was more rxed.

    It had been two days, and they hadn''t found him yet. They must''ve given up. After all, he was just a cripple in their eyes. He''d either starve to death or be eaten by wild animals. He was not of importance.

    After two days of cultivation, his cultivation base had made significant progress. He had advanced to early-stage warrior.

    However, the quality of his energy was much stronger than before. Sebastian could easily defeat five or six of his former selves at the same stage. He was evenparable to, if not

    stronger than, a middle-stage warrior.

    Moreover, the bones in his legs hadpletely healed. He could move freely and jump, greatly enhancing his survival ability. But Sebastian still dared not ck off in the slightest. His current strength was still too weak.

    Sebastian had to at least quickly cultivate to reach the Grandmaster Realm. Only then could he have some self-preservation abilities and find a way to leave this deserted ind.

    In a sh, more than half a month had passed. Sebastian''s cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, reachingte-stage warrior. Such rapid cultivation speed was terrifying, surpassing all geniuses.

    It was worth noting that it took Sebastian two years to be ate-stage warrior back then. He was already considered a rare genius at that time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    There were two main reasons why his cultivation speed was so fast. The first reason was that his cultivation method this time was too powerful.

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237

    The second reason was Sebastian''s familiarity with the process. Having gone through cultivation once before, he avoided any detours and faced no bottlenecks. Everything progressed smoothly without obstacles.

    Had this been in the past, Sebastian would''ve been over the moon. But now, he couldn''t be happy.

    More than half a month had passed without him as an obstacle. He wondered how much damage Magnus and Nathaniel had done to Supreme Nexus.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As for Novastar Organization and the Dragonheart, Sebastian wasn''t worried for the time being. Those guys probably wouldn''t cause any trouble until they had unraveled the secrets of the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets.

    Sebastian decided to go back and check things out. But first, he needed to make some preparations.

    He gathered some herbs from the forest. Along with some yellow y, he made a face mask and applied it to his face. In an instant, he transformed into the appearance of a middle- aged man with no visible ws on the surface.

    This was the art of disguise that Sebastian had learned from Alexander ckwood, the Masked King. Known as the foremost expert in disguise, Alexander had taught Sebastian with patience. That brought Sebastian''s skills to a masterful level.

    In today''s world, there was no one better at disguise than Alexander.

    Afterward, Sebastian quietly approached the dock and found an opportunity to sneak onto a ship. He decided to subdue the people on the ship and leave the ind.

    Even if Merlin and his men found out, it wouldn''t matter because there was only one ship avable. Without it, they wouldn''t be able to chase him.

    Just as Sebastian was about to make his move, he suddenly noticed several cars approaching from a distance. Had they discovered him?

    He was shocked and quickly ran into a cabin. As he was looking for a ce to hide, a female service attendant spotted him.

    Sebastian knew this would be trouble. Before the woman could react, he lunged forward, grabbed her neck with one hand, and covered her mouth with the other. "Don''t make any sound, or I''ll kill you," he threatened.

    The woman''s face turned pale with fright. She immediately blinked her eyes to show she understood.

    At that moment, a chaotic mor of footsteps approached from the front. There were at least several people. Sebastian, now in a tight spot, quickly whispered to the woman," Cooperate with me. Otherwise, killing you will be as easy as crushing an ant."

    The woman blinked again to show she understood. Sebastian then released her mouth and neck but kept one hand on her back.

    He didn''t know if the woman would follow his instructions. He could kill her if she screamed, but it would also mean his own doom. So, he had no choice but to keep his fingers crossed.

    Just then, Merlin and his men could be heard outside the cabin while a group of people emerged from inside. Trapped between them, Sebastian and the woman had no choice but to move to the side.

    Soon, Nelson and his men entered the cabin. They were greeted by the ship''s crew, who were preparing to depart.

    As some people headed inside, Sebastian wanted to sigh of relief. But at that moment, Elena suddenly stopped. She turned around and looked directly at Sebastian. Her eyes were filled with icy murderous intent.

    Sebastian knew he was doomed. He had assumed that his disguise would let him slip by unnoticed, but he was wrong. Now, he was in serious trouble.

 Chapter 238

    ?

    Just as Sebastian was about to dash out of the cabin and jump into the sea to escape, heContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    heard Elena. "When was thest time you took a bath? Do you know how bad you smell? If this happens again, I''ll throw you into the sea to feed the sharks." After warning him, she left.

    Sebastian let out a sigh of relief. He thought that Elena had discovered him, but it was just a false rm.

    However, her remark made him realize how badly he smelled. His sour stench could even be smelled from a distance. After all, he hadn''t bathed in over half a month, so it was

    understandable.

    Once the group left, the woman led Sebastian to a guest room. "These guest rooms are all empty. There''s a robe in the wardrobe. You can bathe first, and I''ll find some clothes for you, " she said.

    Sebastian remained silent. He did want to bathe, but he was afraid that the woman might betray him. Once he went in, she might run out and alert the others. That''d make escaping impossible for him.

    The woman sensed his hesitation and reassured him, "You can trust me. I won''t harm you. Besides, they''ll get suspicious if I stay here too long."

    "Alright. I believe you. Thanks for helping me. I''ll reward you handsomely when I get back," Sebastian promised. The woman was right-he couldn''t keep her there indefinitely. So, trusting her was his only way out.

    The woman didn''t take Sebastian''s promise seriously, though. To her, Sebastian was so down-and-out that it was good enough if he didn''t rely on others. How could he possibly repay her?

    When Sebastian had finished bathing, the woman had left. But Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief because quite some time had passed. If she intended to report him, she would''ve done so by then.

    Shortly after, the woman returned with a set of clothes. "These are my brother''s clothes. You can change into themter. When the ship docks, I''ll find a way to get you out."

    "Thank you." Sebastian was deeply grateful to her. Without the woman, he would''ve likely been exposed. She was considerate enough to bring him food and drink as well.

    Sebastian was deeply moved. It was easy to offer help to someone who was doing well. But offering help in difficult times is rare. He vowed to repay her kindness in the future.

    The next morning before dawn, the ship docked. Merlin and Nelson disembarked first. Meanwhile, Sebastian disembarked half an hourter under the woman''s cover.

    Sebastian was excited to return. He headed straight for the train station after getting off the ship. He purchased a ticket to Ravenview City.

    Merlin''s men had confiscated Sebastian''s phone, and Sebastian had no money on him. It was the woman, Ava Patel, who gave him 200 dors. Otherwise, Sebastian wouldn''t even have been able to afford the train ticket.

    Sebastian reached Ravenview City at noon the next day. He headed straight for Ravenview Hotel. He had been missing for so long. Had Magnus and Nathaniel acted against Phoenix Corporation? Had Elena sought revenge on Misty Oak Vi, where she was held captive for quite some time?

    After careful consideration, Sebastian decided to go to Ravenview Hotel to find Natalie.

    Upon entering Ravenview Hotel, he resumed his original appearance. The security and manager recognized him as Natalie''s friend, so he had no trouble meeting her.

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239

    "Mr. Wilder, you''re finally back! I was so worried something had happened to you," Natalie eximed as tears of joy welled up in her eyes.

    "I did run into some trouble, but it''s all in the past now. Has anything happened with the corporation recently?" Sebastian asked anxiously.

    "The corporation is still operating normally. But Lord Hydra, Lord Drakaria, and Lord Frostw have alle to Ravenview City. They''re trying to figure out how to rescue you from Delfino Isle," Natalie replied.

    "Bring them here immediately," Sebastian instructed. He finally felt relieved after knowing that Gina and the others were safe. His greatest concern was for Gina, Lord Drakaria, and the other few.

    As long as they were safe, it wouldn''t matter much even if Supreme Nexus changed hands. Sebastian would eventually reim it.

    Before long, Gina, Lord Drakaria, and Lord Frostw arrived. They were all ecstatic after seeing Sebastian. They told Sebastian about the recent events.

    When Gina woke up that day, she guessed that Sebastian had rescued Lillian and her. However, Gina was a rational woman. She knew that returning wouldn''t be of much help to Sebastian. So, she returned to Ravenview City with Lillian.

    She waited for a few days, but he hadn''t returned and was uncontactable. She guessed that he might be in trouble. So, Gina went to Supreme Nexus to look for Lord Drakaria and Frostw. They then discussed ns to rescue Sebastian from Delfino Isle.

    But before they could act, Supreme Nexus faced another crisis.

    Magnus and Nathaniel brought a group of traitors to Supreme Nexus. They dered Sebastian dead and sought to take over as the new lord. However, they faced strong opposition from many-mostly led by Gina and Lord Drakaria.

    Magnus and Nathaniel had simr positions and strengths as Sebastian''s within Supreme Nexus. However, they were overwhelmed by the opposition. After a fierce battle, they fled in defeat.

    Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others were saddened by the news of Sebastian''s supposed death. Gina wanted to lead Supreme Nexus'' forces. She wanted to attack Delfino Isle with modern weapons to avenge Sebastian.

    However, Lord Drakaria was more prudent and stopped her. Delfino Isle and Aeloria were too close. Using modern weapons for a strong assault might trigger a war between the two nations. The consequences would be too severe.

    "You did the right thing, Drakaria," Sebastian praised her. If avenging him caused a major war, he would be a sinner.

    As for Sebastian''s experience on the ind, he didn''t tell them the truth but fabricated a lie. He imed that he was seriously injured and had been hiding and recuperating all this time. Plus, his cultivation had yet to fully recover.

    "Supreme One, since you''re still injured, let''s cancel the supreme banquet that''ll be held three dayster," Gina suggested.

    "There''s no need for that. Let the supreme banquet proceed as nned." The people of Supreme Nexus thought he was dead and had no leader now. So, Magnus and Nathaniel would surely cause trouble again.

    If he appeared at the supreme banquet, he could stabilize the troops'' morale and deter Magnus and Nathaniel. It would be a win-win situation.

    The only concern was Merlin and Nelson. They mighte to kill him after learning the news. However, this possibility was very slim.

    Firstly, his cultivation base was crippled, and his legs were disabled. Those people probably thought he was already dead on Delfino Isle. Even if they heard about his appearance at the supreme banquet, they might think it was someone impersonating him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, their minds were now focused on the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the amulets. They wouldn''t care about anything else. So, the supreme banquet proceeded as nned. The risk was minimal, and the benefits outweighed the drawbacks.

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240

    Sebastian did not return to Phoenix Corporation. Instead, he headed to Misty Oak Vi. This location was the most spiritually enriched area in Ravenview City. Hence, it was an ideal ce for cultivation.

    At this moment, Sebastian aimed to break through to the Grandmaster Realm. He decided to concoct a batch of Nourishing Pills. These pills could rapidly enhance one''s cultivation. A single pill was equivalent to ten days to over half a month of arduous training.

    However, many rare herbs were required to create Nourishing Pills. There were two key ingredients in particr-dragon root and white herb. But ordinary dragon root and white herb wouldn''t suffice.

    They needed to be at least 50 years old for effective results. Ideally, a century-old specimen would yield even greater benefits.

    Phoenix Corporation was the world''s leading corporation. They had no problem acquiring dragon roots and white herbs that were over 50 years old. However, century-old ones were difficult to obtain. These were treasures that money couldn''t buy.

    A century-old dragon root and white herb possessed powerful effects. Practitioners who consumed them could enhance their cultivation base. Ordinary people could consume them to strengthen their bodies. The critically ill who consumed it could extend their lives.

    Hence, owners of such treasures were reluctant to sell unless absolutely necessary. Even when they did, the herbs were quickly snatched up.

    Another critical reason was the rarity of such items. On average, only one would appear every few decades. Hence, Sebastian nned to use the 50-year-old specimens for now while searching for century-old dragon roots and white herbs.

    When Gina learned that Sebastian was looking for century-old dragon roots and white herbs, she said, "Supreme One, I know where you can find century-old white herbs."

    "Where?" Sebastian asked urgently.

    Gina exined, "The Bailey residence. Esme''s father was gravely ill before, so the Baileys spent a fortune collecting rare herbs. The most precious of these was the century-old white herb. However, her father never used it. It should still be in their possession."

    "Alright, contact her and see if she''s willing to sell it to us. The price is negotiable," Sebastian instructed.

    Gina nodded.

    Although he knew where the century-old white herb could be found, he still needed the century-old dragon root to proceed with the concoction.

    Therefore, Sebastian decided to first use the 50-year-old specimen to make a batch. Since he had made Nourishing Pills before, he was familiar with the process and sessfully

    created them without any issues.

    Afterward, Sebastian went into seclusion as there were still two days left until the supreme banquet. He nned to use this time to utilize the Nourishing Pills and break through the Grandmaster Realm.

    On the day before the supreme banquet, Sebastian sessfully achieved the Grandmaster Realm. His power significantly increased. Joseph had stationed several people outside Sebastian''s room to stand guard. He would immediately be informed once Sebastian came out.

    In a pavilion, Sebastian sat at a stone table. He was drinking fine wine and watching the fish in the pond, feelingpletely rxed. His strength had not returned to its peak, but he believed that he could re-enter the Divine Realm within a year.

    If Sebastian could find century-old dragon roots and white herbs, he could make a batch of high-quality Nourishing Pills. This time frame would then be halved.

    Joseph hurried over and greeted respectfully, "Greetings, Supreme One."

    "Is there something you need?" Sebastian asked as he noticed that Joseph''s tone was urgent.

    "Supreme One, Ms. Cadwell is here. She wishes to see you," Joseph replied.

    "Jenny Cadwell?" Sebastian asked, somewhat uncertain.

    "Yes."

    "Send her away. I don''t want to see her." Sebastian rejected it without hesitation. Although Jenny was beautiful, he disliked her character.

    "Ms. Cadwell is here to bring you a gift. She insists that you''ll be very pleased with it," Joseph added.

    "Interesting... Let her in." Sebastian was intrigued. Since Jenny was confident in her gift to him, he was curious about what she could offer.

    Not long after, Joseph brought Jenny over. They hadn''t seen each other for a while, but Jenny was still as beautiful as ever. Her makeup was exquisite today.

    She wore a snow-white strapless gown that revealed arge expanse of her fair skin. A blue sapphire ne adorned her elegant neck, and her hair was styled in an updo. She exuded both nobility and coldness.

    "Greetings, Supreme One." Jenny knelt before Sebastian. Her eyes were fixed on him, intently scrutinizing him.

    At this moment, Sebastian wore a mask. So, Jenny didn''t recognize that the man in front of her was her previously despised fianc¨¦, Sebastian. She was surprised as rumors had it that Sebastian was old and ugly.

    But the person before her had short and jet-ck hair. His hands were somewhat rough but full of vitality. Although she couldn''t see his face, he certainly didn''t look like an old man.

    "Get up," Sebastian said in a slightly hoarse voice.

    "Thank you, Supreme One." Jenny expressed her gratitude before standing up.

    "What''s your purpose in seeking me?" Sebastian asked straightforwardly.

    "Supreme One, I''ve long heard of your remarkable presence and unparalleled might. I''ve admired you for a long time and came today to pay my respects. I also prepared a gift for you. I believe you''ll be very satisfied with it," Jenny said confidently.

    "What gift would that be?" Sebastian asked curiously.

    "This gift is for your eyes only. Please dismiss everyone else, Supreme One," Jenny requested.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    With a gesture from Sebastian, Joseph promptly led everyone out.

    "Alright, there''s no one else here now. Let''s see what gift you''ve prepared for me," Sebastian said, crossing his legs. His eyes were filled with anticipation.

    "The best gift is my body. I''m willing to offer my body to you, Supreme One. Please favor me, "Jenny said as she unzipped the back of her dress. The gown slowly slipped off, revealing an exquisite and beautiful sight.

    Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock. He never expected that Jenny''s so-called gift would be her own body.

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241

    Sebastian had to admit that Jenny''s figure was truly impressive. Her body was lithe with not an ounce of excess fat. Her skin was fair and wless, as smooth and delicate as cream. And her long, straight legs were irresistibly alluring.

    Despite Sebastian''s considerable self-control, he couldn''t help but swallow hard.

    Seeing his reaction, Jenny felt a surge of pride. Her face flushed with shyness, resembling a ripe red apple that tempted Sebastian to take a bite.

    "Put your clothes back on." Sebastian suppressed the rising heat within him. He wasn''t an inflexible person nor entirely impervious to temptation. But Jenny was Lucy''s daughter, so he couldn''t cause Jenny any harm.

    "What?" Jenny was stunned. She had been nervous, feeling like Sebastian would pounce on her any second and ruthlessly ravage her. She had braced herself for a rough session, but his instruction to put her clothes back on took her by surprise.

    "Supreme One, am I not beautiful enough?" Jenny asked, unwilling to give up.

    "No, you''re very beautiful," Sebastian replied honestly.

    "Is my figure not good enough?" Jenny asked again.

    "No, it''s not that either."

    "Then, why don''t you want me?" Jenny asked with a hurt expression.

    "As far as I know, you have a fianc¨¦, right?" Sebastian asked.

    Jenny was surprised because very few people knew about this. Her respect for Sebastian grew even more. As expected of Sebastian-knowing everything and capable of anything.

    "Supreme One, I did have a fianc¨¦. But that was an arrangement by my mother. I only found out recently, and I broke off the engagement some time ago," Jenny exined.

    "Why did you break off the engagement?" Sebastian asked.

    "Supreme One, you don''t know this, but that person was already married. He was basically a freeloader. I despise that kind of person the most," Jenny said with disdain.

    Sebastian couldn''t help but smile. He wondered how Jenny would react if she knew the man she was trying to seduce was the very "freeloader" she despised.

    "You had a boyfriend before, right? Have you broken up with him?" Sebastian continued to ask.

    Jenny was even more surprised. "Do you mean Harrison Zatch, the eldest son of the Zatch family? You misunderstood. He did pursue me, but I never epted him. I''m still a virgin. If you don''t believe me, you can verify it now."

    Jenny made no move to dress but instead approached Sebastian. That made it easier for him to look at her.

    Faced with such tant temptation, Sebastian''s blood stirred, and he felt a strong urge to give in. After all, he was a young man. It would be abnormal not to react. If she weren''t Lucy''s daughter, he might''ve given in.

    Forcing himself to resist, Sebastian said, "You should leave. I have other matters to attend to."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Jenny''s eyes were filled with disappointment. But she remained somewhat hopeful and left her phone number before departing. "This is my phone number. If you need me, you can call me anytime. I''ll be in Ravenview City for the next few days and will be avable at any time."

    As Jenny left, Joseph returned and said, "Supreme One, Ms. Smith is here. She wishes to see you."

    "Lyra Smith?"

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242

    Hearing the name, Sebastian immediately thought of Lyra.

    He had to admit that he admired her to some extent. Since returning to the country, she had quickly moved through several partners. First Taylor, then Chris, followed by Jordan.

    Recently, she even tried to seduce Travis. Each one was more impressive than thest.

    But he understood why-Lyra had a natural allure. She was captivating, and her smile was enchanting.

    She also had a unique fragrance that was simr to an aphrodisiac. This scent could drive men wild unless they had extraordinary self-control.

    "Yes, it''s her," Joseph confirmed Sebastian''s suspicion.

    "Dismiss her!" Sebastian said without hesitation upon confirming it was Lyra. Despite her beauty and allure, he had no interest in a loose woman like her. In fact, he found her repulsive.

    Joseph hesitated for a moment and then said, "She''s here to present a gift. She promised it''s something you would definitely like."

    Sebastian was exasperated. It seemed like something coordinated with Jenny.

    "Are you sure you saw her with a gift?" Sebastian asked.

    "Yes, it''s a beautifully wrapped box, but I don''t know what''s inside," Joseph replied.

    "Fine, let her in," Sebastian said. He was curious to see what gift Lyra had brought.

    Lyra''s ability to seduce men was unparalleled, and she might have acquired something interesting from one of them. Perhaps it would be a pleasant surprise.

    Shortly after, Joseph returned with Lyra. Today, she was dressed to impress. She wore an exquisite gown, a diamond ne, and emerald earrings. Her glossy ck hair flowed beautifully, and her graceful demeanor was irresistibly alluring.

    "All hail the Supreme One," Lyra said, kneeling before Sebastian and presenting a gift box with both hands.

    Like Jenny, she was astonished to see Sebastian''s full head of ck hair.

    She even wondered if the Supreme One before her was an imposter, but she was in Misty Oak Vi and brought over by Joseph, so that reassured her it was real.

    "What do you want?" Sebastian asked without telling her to rise.

    "Supreme One, your power and reputation are known far and wide. I''ve long admired you. It''s an honor to be in your presence today. I''ve brought you a gift, hoping it''ll please you," Lyra replied.

    "What gift?" Sebastian inquired.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "This gift is meant for your eyes only, Supreme One. Please dismiss your attendants," Lyra requested.

    The scene felt eerily simr to Jenny''s, but since Lyra held a gift box, Sebastian didn''t dismiss it outright. Without needing Sebastian''smand, Joseph discreetly withdrew with the others.

    Once they were alone, Lyra opened the gift box. Sebastian''s eyes widened the moment he saw what was inside.

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243

    Sebastian had considered various possibilities-gems, dragon roots, emeralds, or perhaps an antique. However, he waspletely taken aback when he saw what was actually inside the gift box. It contained women''s lingerie, a pair of ck stockings, and a small whip.

    He had never encountered such a bizarre gift in his life. It was beyond anything he could have imagined.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Sebastian demanded sternly.

    Startled by his anger, Lyra quickly replied, "Please calm down, Supreme One. Let me

    exin. The gift is not just the items in the box but also my body."

    With that, Lyra began to remove her clothes, revealing her voluptuous figure. Her body was just as stunning as Jenny''s, perhaps even more so in certain areas.

    Sebastian was both amused and exasperated. Lyra was essentially copying Jenny''s approach with slight modifications.

    "I''m tired today. You should leave," Sebastian said, closing his eyes.

    He had barely managed to resist Jenny''s temptation earlier, and now Lyra was trying the same thing. He feared he might not be able to control himself if she stayed any longer.

    "Huh?" Lyra appeared shocked and in disbelief. With immense confidence in her looks and body, she believed no man, not even the Supreme One, could resist her charms.

    "Didn''t I make myself clear enough?" Sebastian''s voice grew colder.

    Terrified, Lyra quickly replied, "I''ll leave immediately, but I have a request. I hope you can grant it, Supreme One."

    "What''s your request?" Sebastian asked.

    "Tomorrow is the supreme banquet. I wish to attend, but I don''t have an invitation," Lyra said.

    "Granted. Go see Joseph for it," Sebastian said dismissively, not minding such a trivial request.

    Letting her attend the supreme banquet would certainly give her a surprise.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Thank you, Supreme One!" Lyra was ecstatic. Though she hadn''t seeded in seducing the Supreme One, getting the invitation was still a significant achievement for her.

    The threshold for attending the supreme banquet was incredibly high, making it extremely difficult to obtain an invitation.

    In the entire Ravenview City, only the four major families received invitations. Looking across Wave City, there were only a dozen or so invitations extended.

    And this was solely due to geographical advantage as the supreme banquet was held in Ravenview City. Otherwise, the four major families in Ravenview City wouldn''t stand a chance.

    Although the Smith family once held the prestigious position among the four major families, they had since fallen from grace and were no longer qualified for an invitation.

    Hence, this invitation held immense value for them. Participating in the supreme banquet symbolized gaining recognition from the Supreme One, which in turn, offered them the chance to rise once more.

    Shortly after Lyra left, Joseph returned once again. "Supreme One, Ms. Lillian is here and wishes to see you," he announced.

    Sebastian was utterly speechless. If he didn''t know these three women so well, he would have suspected they had conspired and queued up to see him. Moreover, the tactics used by Jenny and Lyra were eerily simr.

    "Lillian, you''re not going to be like them, are you?" Sebastian muttered to himself before instructing Joseph to bring her in.

    Although he and Lillian were no longer married, she was still his first wife and held a special ce in his heart.

    After a while, Lillian arrived with Joseph''s guidance. This time, Joseph tactfully left with the others without Sebastian asking him to do so.

    After some time apart, Lillian appeared even more enchanting, though she looked slightly tired now.

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244

    Upon seeing Sebastian, Lillian''s eyes flickered with surprise. Rumors outside imed the Supreme One was old and ugly. Though rumors weren''t always reliable, Travis had seen the Supreme One himself and confirmed his advanced age.

    Although she couldn''t see the face of the person before her, he had ck hair and smooth, rosy skin. He looked nothing like an elderly man. However, she didn''t dwell on it. She approached Sebastian and greeted him, "All hail the Supreme One."

    "What brings you here, Ms. Lillian?" Sebastian asked directly.

    A hint of skepticism shed in Lillian''s eyes. Though Sebastian intentionally lowered his voice, she still felt a sense of familiarity. "I''d like to request an invitation to the supreme banquet," she said, fixing a hopeful gaze on Sebastian.

    She had a wager with Lyra. If Lyra received an invitation and she didn''t, Lillian would have to relinquish her position as president.

    She didn''t know Lyra had already visited Sebastian and secured an invitation. But as long as she could get one, she would be safe.

    "Go to Joseph for the invitation," Sebastian replied without hesitation. After all, they had once been married, and granting her one or even multiple invitations was no issue.

    "Thank you, Supreme One!" Lillian eximed excitedly.

    However, her expression quickly turned awkward, and she hesitated for a moment.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Seeing this, Sebastian asked, "Is there something else?"

    Taking a deep breath, Lillian gathered her courage. "I have another request, although it''s rather awkward. I''d like you to grant me a project contract."

    Sebastian fell silent. He had initially nned to award a ten billion-dor project to the Smith family, but Lillian and the Smiths'' actions had angered him, leading to its cancetion. Now, with Lillian personally requesting it, he hesitated.

    The thought of granting her request still stirred up his anger, but he would feel unkind if he rejected her.

    Seeing Sebastian remain silent, Lillian grew anxious and quickly said, "Supreme One, do you rememberst month''s signing event? Phoenix Corporation had a ten-billion-dor project nned with the Smith Group, but someone disrupted it, and in your anger, you canceled the deal.

    "I''m begging you to give us another chance. I promise we won''t disappoint you."

    "Who caused the disruption?" Sebastian asked, though he already knew the answer.

    "It was my ex-husband. He was angry about our divorce, so he disrupted the signing out of

    spite. Please give me another chance, I''m begging you," Lillian pleaded. The Smith Group was in deep trouble, and without this project, they would have to file for bankruptcy.

    Hearing this, Sebastian clenched his fists in fury. The Smith family''s actions had led to this situation, yet they med him. It was infuriating.

    "There are plenty of people who want projects from Phoenix Corporation. Why should I give it to you?" Sebastian asked, struggling to contain his anger.

    Lillian was at a loss for words. The Smith Group was no longer what it used to be and had no advantagespared to otherpanies.

    "I can give you a chance. Follow me," Sebastian said. With that, he stood up and headed toward his room.

    Lillian followed him without hesitation. When she saw him enter the room, she realized what he meant. She hesitated at the door, but thinking of herpany''s dire situation and her family''s expectations, she gritted her teeth and went in.

    "Close the door, undress, and lie on the bed," Sebastianmanded in a tone that brooked no argument.

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Sebastian was furious at Lillian''s response. He remembered the care and love he had once shown her. He had never forced her into anything, yet his kindness had only been met with betrayal. This left him feeling cold and indifferent, with no desire to be polite anymore.

    Tears of sadness and helplessness streamed down Lillian''s face, and she felt an urge to flee. Yet, she restrained herself and slowly undressed.

    She couldn''t leave. If she didn''t secure the project, the Smith Group would be finished. Her grandfather had poured his life into thepany, and it was the hope of her entire family. She had invested so much into it herself. How could she stand by and watch thepany go bankrupt?

    Lillian was known as the belle of Ravenview and was considered unmatched in beauty throughout Wave City.

    Her beauty and perfect figure were undeniable. She had a curvaceous body, a slim waist, and long, shapely legs. There wasn''t an ounce of excess fat on her, making her figure

    breathtakingly perfect.

    Sebastian sat in his chair, unable to take his eyes off her.

    Even though it wasn''t the first time he had seen her, every nce at Lillian still made Sebastian''s blood boil. The sight of her was enough to stir a primal urge within him.

    Blushing deeply, Lillian took a full five minutes to undresspletely. She then walked to the bed andy down slowly.

    Sebastian approached, his restraint slipping away in the face of Lillian''s captivating allure. Unable to resist any longer, he moved toward her with the hunger of a predator. His lips met hers in a fervent kiss while his hands explored her body with unrestrained passion, reveling in every sensation.

    Lillian shut her eyes tightly, attempting to shield herself from embarrassment as she silently endured the moment. She had expected this when she walked in, but the moment left her tense and scared.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Normally, her tears would have softened Sebastian''s heart, but the pain of her betrayal had hardened him. At this moment, he felt no mercy, only a desire to vent his frustration.

    Just as Sebastian was about to proceed, a thought crossed his mind.

    The Eternal Rebirth Codex that Sebastian was currently practicing had its limitations. To advance to the next level, he needed to engage in dual cultivation with a woman possessing a pure spiritual constitution and who was also a virgin. Lillian met the criteria perfectly.

    After examining Lillian''s body, Sebastian discovered that her constitution was not merely spiritual but a lot more powerful than he had anticipated. Furthermore, she remained a virgin, meeting all the necessary criteria.

    With this realization, Sebastian paused. He was on the brink of advancing to a pinnacle grandmaster, and it wouldn''t be long before he reached that stage.

    Without the aid of elixirs, the process would take around a year. If he could gather century- old dragon toot and century-old white herb to refine into high-quality Essence Nourishing Pills, he could expedite the process by more than half.

    It seemed prudent to dy until he reached the breakthrough stage before taking her virginity.

    "Put your clothes back on," Sebastian instructed, dressing himself first. Despite the burning desire within him, he forcefully restrained himself for the sake of the future.

    This unexpected change left Lillian flustered. She thought Sebastian had relented because of her tears. Hastily, she pleaded, "Supreme One, I''ll stop crying. Please, im me."

    Feeling desperate, she knelt on the bed. She realized that if Sebastian stopped now, all her previous sacrifices would be futile.

    "I''ll im you, but not at this moment. Return home and await my call. Until then, you must remain chaste. Do you understand?" Sebastian asked coldly.

    Lillian nodded frantically and then looked up at Sebastian with a pitiful expression. "What about the project?" she asked.

    "I''ll hand over the previous ten billion-dor project to you at the supreme banquet tomorrow," Sebastian announced.

    "Thank you, Supreme One," Lillian expressed her gratitude.

    Although she had traded her innocence for the project, the joy it would bring to her parents and family, the preservation of thepany, and the security of the livelihoods of thousands of people relying on the Smith Group made it all worth it.

    Sebastian then instructed Joseph to have Lillian escorted back home and provided her with a VIP invitation.

    The next morning, the supreme banquet began as scheduled.

    The event took ce at Misty Oak Hotel, renowned as the most prestigious venue in Wave City.

    On ordinary days, it was inessible to themon folk. Even the four major families of Ravenview City had only heard of it in passing, and prominent families like the Hunter family rarely attended such events.

    The unprecedented choice of Misty Oak Vi for the banquet underscored the exclusive privilege and authority vested solely in the Supreme One.

    In the early hours of the morning, those in possession of invitations eagerly made their way to Misty Oak Hotel. Among them were the Smiths and the Hunters, who arrived together. The Hunter family had originally looked down upon the Smiths. Yet, their view changed when Lillian and Lyra received invitations, particrly Lillian''s VIP one. This was an honor beyond the Hunter family''s reach, which also revealed the Supreme One''s high regard for the Smiths.

    Rumors circted that the Supreme One would bestow a ten billion-dor project upon the Smiths during the banquet. This indicated the Smiths'' imminent resurgence and elevated status. Thus, the Hunter family no longer underestimated them. They even endorsed Jordan and Lyra''s marriage.

    Sebastian didn''t arrive with the Quirrel family. Instead, he drove alone to the Misty Oak Hotel.

    Before reaching the entrance, he spotted the two families but chose to ignore them.

    Upon spotting him, the members of the Smith family were immediately incensed. Cindy even stepped forward to confront him. "How dare you show up again, you worthless scoundrel! You''ve already caused us enough misery."

    Lyra added coldly, "You sabotaged our ten billion-dor project previously, and we haven''t even settled the score with you yet. If you dare disrupt anything today, don''t expect us to be lenient!"

    Lillian also approached, and her gaze at Sebastian was somewhatplex. "Sebastian, can''t we part on good terms?"

 Chapter 246

    ?

    Sebastian chuckled wryly at Lillian''s words. "You folks are truly beyond reason. Whether it wasst time or this time, wasn''t it always you guys stirring up trouble for me?"

    Furious, Evelyn shot back, "You''re here to cause trouble, so of course, we have to stop you and kick you out before you do."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "And what makes you so sure I''m here to cause trouble?" Sebastian asked.

    Evelyn responded coldly, "Let''s not even mention thest time. Today is the supreme banquet, and only those with an invitation can attend. What else could a loser like you be here for if not to stir up trouble?"

    A glint of coldness shed in Sebastian''s eyes as he replied, "First of all, you''re no longer my mother-inw. If you dare call me a loser again, I''ll p you!"

    Evelyn''s fury spiked at his words, and she almost lost her temper. Fortunately, Lillian quickly held her back.

    Knowing Sebastian''s temper, Evelyn reluctantly backed down.

    Lillian looked at Sebastian and said, "I apologize on behalf of my mother, but she does have a point. I hope you''ll leave. If you have any conditions, just let me know and I''ll try to meet them."

    "You all think too highly of yourselves. My presence here has nothing to do with any of you, "Sebastian sneered.

    Evelyn was skeptical. She smirked and said, "What else could you be here for if not to cause trouble? Are you seriously iming you''re here for the supreme banquet?"

    "That''s exactly why I''m here," Sebastian replied.

    Evelyn and the others burst intoughter, acting as if they had just heard the funniest joke ever.

    "Did you hear what he said? He ims he''s here for the supreme banquet. That''s hrious," Evelyn sneered.

    Jordan chuckled and mocked, "Do you even realize what you''re saying? This is the exclusive supreme banquet that''s reserved for the elite. You''re just a poor loser. If you were still with the Smith family, you might''ve been able to experience this for yourself.

    "Now that you''re an outcast, you don''t even have the right to sweep the floor outside."

    "Indeed, you''re nothing after leaving the Smith family," Evelyn sneered.

    Lyra quickly chimed in, "Exactly. Don''t think you can just sneak in behind us like thest time. You won''t even be able to get through the door given your current status!"

    While Elijah and Jordan remained silent, their expressions were filled with disdain and

    sarcasm.

    "I never needed to finagle my way in. If I don''t show up tonight, this event won''t be happening!" Sebastian dered proudly.

    "Oh, you''re quite full of yourself. From the way you talk, one might mistake you for some kind of VIP," Evelyn teased.

    At that moment, Jordan brandished an invitation in front of Sebastian. "See this? It''s the invite to the supreme banquet. Only those with an invite can get in. Do you have one?"

    "I don''t need an invitation. That''s because I don''t need it. Even without an invitation, I can stroll right in-unlike you guys. Even with an invite, you might not make the cut," Sebastian remarked cryptically.

    "Kid, are you trying to kill me withughter? Dream on if you think you''re getting in without an invitation," Jordan chuckled heartily.

    Ronan couldn''t resist a jab either. "Self-awareness is a virtue, but sadly, youck it."

    Evelyn and the others chimed in with their own sarcastic remarks.

    Sebastian couldn''t be bothered with their banter, so he sent a message to Zia on his phone.

    "Alright, it''s gettingte. Let''s stop wasting time with them and head in," Elijah impatiently suggested.

 Chapter 247

    ?

    Jordan added, "Grandpa is right. He''s not on our level. Talking to him will just drag us down.

    ||

    They presented two invitations to the security guards while Lillian handed over her VIP invitation.

    Evelyn suddenly remembered something and addressed the guards in amanding tone," Listen carefully. That guy isn''t with us. He''s here to cause trouble. Keep an eye on him. If he sneaks in, you''ll be in big trouble!"

    In the past, Evelyn wouldn''t have spoken so boldly since Misty Oak Hotel''s security guards were backed by the powerful Quirrel family.

    However, she was armed with a VIP invitation and was on the brink of signing a ten billion- dor deal with Phoenix Corporation, so her confidence was through the roof.

    Although the guards were irritated, they couldn''t afford to offend someone with a VIP invitation. Just as they were about to let the group through, one of them received a phone call.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Hold on!" The guard ended the call and blocked Evelyn and the others.

    Evelyn''s face flushed with anger. "How dare you! We''re VIP guests. Are you trying to get fired?"

    The guard smirked coldly. "We''ve just received orders. All invitations for the Smith and Hunter families are revoked, except for Ms. Lillian''s. The rest of you aren''t allowed in."

    "What?" The Smith and Hunter families were stunned.

    "Why? Why are our invitations voided?" Evelyn demanded.

    "No reason. Leave now, or we''ll throw you out," the guard responded with a cold smile.

    The guards had previously tolerated the Hunters and the Smiths as they were unable to risk offending those VIP guests. Now that their invitations had been revoked, the guards no longer felt the need to be polite.

    "The Supreme One himself invited us to attend the supreme banquet, and he''s supposed to grant us a ten billion-dor contract today. Tryying a finger on us!" Lucas said, stepping up to the guards with a menacing look.

    Bradfort was terrified and quickly pulled Lucas back. He whispered, "Hold your temper. This isn''t a ce for you to cause trouble."

    Most people knew the Quirrel family was powerful, but few understood the full extent of their influence. Yet, Bradfort was well aware of their frightening capabilities that made themparable to the ten great families.

    Sebastian walked over with a yful smile. "I told you, having an invitation doesn''t guarantee entry."

    Evelyn''s face flushed with anger. "Stop gloating! If we can''t get in, neither can you."

    "That''s not necessarily true. They might just let me in," Sebastian said, smiling slyly.

    Joseph had already instructed the security guards about Sebastian, and they recognized him from his photo.

    "Think you can get in without an invitation? Dream on!" Evelyn scoffed.

 Chapter 248

    ?

    "Who said he doesn''t have an invitation?" Just as Sebastian was about to enter, a woman dressed in a white embroidered gown approached.

    The woman appeared to be in her early 20s. She had a graceful figure and a stunning face. She exuded an air of ethereal elegance and sophistication, akin to that of a highborn princess.

    She was none other than Esme Bailey, the heiress of the prestigious Bailey family.

    "Ms. Bailey," Bradfort greeted Esme with a ttering smile upon seeing her.

    Although the Hunter family held a prominent position in Wave City, they paled in

    Esme approached Sebastian and turned her attention to Evelyn. "Did you say he doesn''t have an invitation?" she asked calmly.

    "Exactly. He''s just a reject from our Smith family, hardly worthy of an invitation," Evelyn taunted.

    Esme pulled out a VIP invitation from her bag, which didn''t surprise anyone given the Bailey family''s status.

    However, her next move shocked everyone. She handed the invitation to Sebastian without hesitation. "He didn''t have one before, but he does now," she said calmly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Evelyn was both shocked and angry. "Ms. Bailey, are you sure you want to give a VIP invitation to this worthless nobody?" Evelyn questioned.

    Jordan added, "Exactly. This VIP invitation is the only one the Bailey family has. Handing it to an outsider is disrespectful to the Supreme One. You should consider the consequences!"

    "Who said Mr. Wilder and I are unrted? He''s my fianc¨¦," Esme dered, intertwining her arm with Sebastian''s.

    The crowd was shocked and couldn''t believe their eyes. Lillian, especially, never expected Sebastian to move on so quickly after their divorce. He even got together with Esme, Dragotha''s finestdy.

    Jordan protested, "It''s impossible! Ms. Bailey, don''t jest. You''re the heiress of the Bailey family, graced with beauty, intelligence, and a prestigious lineage. He''s just a castaway disowned by the Smith family. How could he be your fianc¨¦?"

    "Nothing''s impossible. Mr. Wilder is a hidden gem. You''re blind to his talent, and that''s the reason why the Smith family is in decline," Esme retorted with a scornfulugh.

    Hearing that, The Smiths seethed with anger but were unable to vent their frustration.

    "Let''s go in," Esme said, turning to Sebastian with a tender smile. Sebastian nodded, and he walked in together with Esme.

    His dismissive demeanor infuriated the Smiths even more.

    "What''s there to be proud of? He''s just a worthless man relying on women!" Jordan sneered with disdain.

    Yet, envy gnawed at him internally. Sebastian had the privilege of being with Lillian first, followed by Esme. Both women were stunning beauties.

    Despite Jordan''s vast experience with women, none couldpare to Lillian and Esme. How could he not feel envious and jealous?

    Esme, the heiress of the Bailey family and renowned as Dragotha''s finestdy, presented an opportunity for Sebastian to skip 30 years of societal struggle. Only a fool would pass up the chance to be kept by such a stunning woman.

    Lillian remained silent, feeling terrible. She kept reminding herself that she and Sebastian were over and were never meant to be together. Still, seeing him with another woman hurt. It felt like she was watching something precious being taken away.

    She sighed and went inside. Although they had three invitations altogether, including a VIP one, she was the only one allowed to enter.

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249

    All of this was the Smiths'' own doing. They sought trouble and ran into a wall without realizing it, which was both sad and pathetic.

    "Thank you for helping me out back there," Sebastian said to Esme. Though he didn''t need her help, he appreciated the gesture.

    Esme''s smile was enchanting. "You saved my father''s life. That makes you a benefactor of the Bailey family. Helping you was the least I could do."

    "Why are you here alone? Where are your parents and brother?" Sebastian asked curiously.

    Normally, each invitation allowed up to three guests, and people would make the most of this to attend the prestigious event.

    After all, participating in the supreme banquet was something to boast about, and meeting the Supreme One was an honor. If one were fortunate enough to earn the Supreme One''s favor, the benefits would be considerable.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Sebastian had a different perspective.

    People didn''t know his true identity, and those attending the banquet often exposed their worst sides in front of him. The Smiths and the Hunters were prime examples.

    "My father is still recovering, so my mother took him on a trip, and my brother is handling family business. That leaves just me," Esme replied with a smile.

    Despite Misty Oak Hotel typically being quiet with few guests, its spacious hall could easily amodate several hundred people. Today, the hall was bustling with at least 200 guests in attendance, all of whom hailed from influential and wealthy top-tier families.

    Since the banquet hadn''t started yet, people were mingling and chatting around.

    Sebastian and Esme''s arrival quickly drew everyone''s attention,rgely due to Esme herself. As Dragotha''s finestdy, the heiress of the Bailey family, and the belle of Divinopolis, Esme naturally became the center of attention. Even among the assembled elites, she stood out brilliantly.

    "Ms. Bailey!" they greeted her with smiles full of ttery.

    "Ms. Bailey is so beautiful. She''s like an angel descended from heaven."

    "It''s no wonder she''s the prettiest nationwide. Her figure and beauty are truly unmatched in the world," people murmured in awe. Several men were even drooling as they looked at her. "Hey, who''s the man with her?" Someone noticed Sebastian and Esme standing together. "Sebastian!" Harrison Zatch, the eldest son of the Zatch family, called out Sebastian''s name. Harrison immediately approached Sebastian and Esme. He first shed what he thought

    was a charming smile at Esme. "Esme, I intended toe with you, but when I went to your house yesterday, your brother said you had already left for Ravenview City. Why didn''t you tell me beforehand?"

    In the past, when Travis was still influential, no man dared to approach Esme. But now that Travis was out of the picture, those who had feelings for her no longer held back. Harrison was one of them.

    Harrison had initially been pursuing Jenny, but after the incident, Jenny started ignoring him. With Travis no longer a threat, Harrison set his sights on Esme, who was even more desirable.

    "Mr. Zatch, we''re not close. I can do what I want. Why should I inform you beforehand?" Esme snapped.

    Harrison''s expression showed a brief sh of embarrassment. "Esme, you know how I feel about you. I swear, I''ll marry no one but you. Give me a chance to take care of you," he pleaded.

    As Harrison reached out to grab Esme''s hand, she was infuriated and intended to avoid him. But before she could, Sebastian grabbed Esme''s arm and pulled her aside.

 Chapter 250

    ?

    Harrison''s expression darkened instantly. He red coldly at Sebastian and said, " Sebastian, I''m warning you, stay away from Esme or it won''t end well for you."

    This was a tant threat. Although he knew Sebastian was a capable fighter, Harrison didn''t take him seriously. After all, this wasn''t ancient times. In today''s world, wealth and power were what mattered.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The Zatch family was one of the ten great families, and as the eldest son, Harrison was the future heir to his family. To him, Sebastian was nothing more than a brute. If he wanted, he had numerous ways to make Sebastian disappear.

    Sebastian smirked and replied, "I hate being threatened. If you tell me to stay away from her, I''ll do the exact opposite. What can you do about it?"

    The crowd erupted in whispers.

    "Who is this guy? How dare he talk to Mr. Zatch like that? He''s got guts."

    "He''s either very brave or very stupid to challenge Mr. Zatch openly. He''s asking for trouble.

    ||

    Everyone looked at Sebastian as if he were already a dead man. Predictably, Harrison''s face twisted with rage. "Sebastian, you''re courting death. I can make sure you don''t see tomorrow''s sunrise!"

    No one doubted Harrison''s capability to carry out his threat. As the eldest son of the Zatch family, making someone disappear was as easy as squashing an ant.

    Esme shouted angrily, "Harrison, if you dare harm him, the Bailey family won''t let you get away with it!"

    Harrison dismissed her warning with a sneer. With the Zatch family now closely allied with the Lloyd family, he no longer feared the Bailey family.

    At that moment, a group of people led by Taylor''s grandfather, Gabriel, appeared.

    Taylor, who had been rendered impotent by Sebastian and was now consumed with a burning desire for revenge, stood by his side.

    Seeing Sebastian, Taylor''s anger surged. His eyes zed with fury. "Sebastian, you bastard! I''ll tear you to pieces to satisfy my vengeance!"

    Despite Taylor''s intense anger, ,his high-pitched voice made the threat sound almostical.

    "You can try," Sebastian said with a smirk. To him, Taylor was nothing more than an ant. It wasughable that he thought he could seek revenge.

    Infuriated by Sebastian''s dismissive expression, Taylor shouted, "I''ll kill you!" He clenched

    his fist, ready to throw a punch.

    "Calm down. This is not the ce for that," Gabriel said, quickly stopping Taylor.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Taylor took a deep breath. He knew Sebastian''s prowess. Despite having trained under a master, he doubted he could match Sebastian.

    More importantly, they were at Misty Oak Hotel for an event hosted by the Supreme One. Any act of violence here would be seen as a direct challenge to the Supreme One''s authority and would result in severe consequences.

    Gabriel fixed Sebastian with a cold stare. "Kid, I''ve been too busy to deal with you, but your time is up. After the banquet, I''ll send you to hell."

    A sudden burst of killing intent emanated from Gabriel, sending a chill through the crowd. Before Sebastian could respond, Esme stepped in.

    She said firmly, "I don''t care who you are, but I won''t let you harm Mr. Wilder. If you try, you''ll have the Bailey family to contend with."

    Everyone was taken aback by Esme''s staunch defense of Sebastian, and curiosity about their rtionship spread through the crowd.

 Chapter 251

    ?

    The Bailey family was a formidable presence ranked second among the ten great families. As the Bailey family''s cherished daughter, Esme''s words carried significant weight.

    Most people would have been intimidated, but Gabriel merely sneered. "Ms. Bailey, I advise you not to meddle. While your family is powerful, I am not afraid of you. I have Lord Wavebreaker backing me."

    Gabriel stood tall with pride. As a Patrol Commander under Lord Wavebreaker, he held significant authority and had ess to the Wave City Defenders. His connection to Lord Wavebreakermanded respect, even from the great families.

    Esme''s expression shifted slightly at the mention of Lord Wavebreaker, but she remained undaunted. The Bailey family had a grandmaster among them, a status on par with the God of War.

    "I''m not meddling. He''s my fianc¨¦," Esme suddenly announced loudly.

    "How''s that possible?" The crowd erupted in shock.

    "Sebastian''s recent divorce from Lillian and sudden engagement to Esme is baffling!"

    "First, he was with Lillian, now Esme, and they''re both stunning beauties. What does Sebastian have that attracts them?"

    "He''s just a cast-off from the Smith family. How does he qualify to be Ms. Bailey''s fianc¨¦?"

    The shock was palpable, especially among the men, who were mostly envious.

    Harrison''s fists tightened with rage as he red at Sebastian.

    "He''s your fianc¨¦?" Gabriel asked incredulously. "Ms. Bailey, are you joking?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Esme firmly held onto Sebastian''s arm. "Do I seem like I''m joking?"

    Gabriel shook his head. "I still can''t believe it. You''re the finestdy in Dragotha, the heiress of the Bailey family, with both prestige and beauty. You could have anyone. And he''s just a cast-off from the Smith family. How does he measure up to you?"

    Esme responded coldly, "He''s mine. I know who he is. It''s not your ce to judge."

    Gabriel was left speechless.

    "When did this happen? Why wasn''t I informed?" Harrison demanded, looking at Esme with indignation.

    He had harbored feelings for Esme for quite some time, but with Travis in the picture, he never had the courage to make a move. He felt relieved when Travis was removed from the equation recently. With no more hindrances, he started relentlessly pursuing Esme.

    However, Esme remained indifferent to him, but he didn''t lose heart. With Travis out of the picture, there was no one else qualified topete with him. He believed that winning Esme over was just a matter of time.

    He found it difficult to ept Esme''s sudden revtion that she had a fianc¨¦.

    "It''s my private matter. How does it concern you?" Esme''s displeasure was evident on her face, but when she looked at Sebastian, her cheeks flushed crimson, and her heart raced.

    Harrison was furious. He stared coldly at Sebastian and said, "Sebastian, consider this your final warning. Esme is the woman I have set my sights on. If you dare topete with me for her, it will be your demise!"

 Chapter 252

    ?

    Harrison''s direct warning to Sebastian to stay away from Esme was undeniably overbearing. Many saw Harrison as assertive, but a small faction found his actions excessive.

    After all, Esme herself dered Sebastian her fianc¨¦, making it none of anyone else''s business. A few also took pleasure in the situation, especially those with grudges against Sebastian, like Taylor and Steven.

    "Harrison, this is between him and me. Don''t overstep your boundaries!" Esme eximed in fury.

    However, Sebastian remainedposed. With a subtle grin, he casually remarked, "It''s rather preposterous that such a mere clown would dare to make noise in my presence."

    His words stunned everyone present.

    "This brat has quite the nerve tobel Mr. Zatch as a clown. He seems utterly oblivious to his own standing," someone eximed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "He''s done for. Mr. Zatch won''t let this slide," another added.

    As discussions buzzed around, disdainful nces were directed at Sebastian.

    In the midst of the crowd, Jenny approached. "Sebastian, do you even realize what you''re saying? You''d better apologize to Mr. Zatch right now."

    "Apologize?" Sebastian smirked sarcastically. "Jenny, are you seriously asking me to apologize to him? You must be out of your mind."

    "What? How dare you say I''m out of my mind!" Jenny''s chest heaved with anger.

    Sebastian sneered, "You''re not only out of your mind but also severely out of touch! He provoked me, then threatened me, and now you expect me to apologize to him. Isn''t that ridiculous?"

    "Sebastian, you''re ungrateful. I''m only looking out for your own good. The consequences of angering Mr. Zatch are something you can''t handle. If it weren''t for your past help, I wouldn''t even bother with you," Jenny retorted.

    "There''s no need for your concern. I don''t even dignify a mere clown like him with my attention. If he crosses me, a p will do," Sebastian dered proudly.

    "You''re asking for trouble!" Harrison couldn''t contain his rage any longer.

    He instantly erupted in anger. With both his fists clenched, he was ready to strike.

    However, he suddenly recalled the incident at the club. Sebastian''s terrifying strength had haunted him to this day. If he resorted to violence now, he would surelye out on the losing end.

    So, he rxed his fists, extended a single finger toward Sebastian, and coldly said, "I''ll

    remember this. I''ll grant you a temporary reprieve. But mark my words. Once this banquet concludes, you''ll have nowhere left to hide!"

    Sebastian chuckled at the threat. He sneered, "I detest it when people point fingers at me."

    "So what if I''m pointing directly at you? What are you going to do about it?" Harrison''s expression was filled with provocation.

    This event was hosted by the Supreme One, and violence was strictly prohibited. Any act of violence would be seen as a direct challenge to the Supreme One''s authority. So, he was confident that Sebastian wouldn''t dare to act.

    Esme was worried about Sebastian''s impulsiveness. She quickly grabbed his arm and whispered, "Don''t act rashly. Starting a fight here will have serious consequences. I''ve messaged Gina. She''ll be here soon. Just hold on a little longer."

    Esme knew Gina was Lord Hydra. With her arrival, Harrison wouldn''t dare to cause trouble.

    But in the next moment, Sebastian reached out and grabbed Harrison''s finger. With a gentle twist, there was a snap as the finger broke.

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253

    Harrison let out a bloodcurdling scream that sent shivers down everyone''s spines.

    The spectators were caught off guard by Sebastian''s audacity to act so boldly in this very moment.

    What was even more astonishing was the sheer force Sebastian used on Harrison, causing his fingers to snap instantly.

    "I''ve said it before, I despise being pointed at. Consider this a warning. If it happens again, I''ll break every single one of your fingers," Sebastian warned.

    With that, he released Harrison''s hand and delivered a resounding p across his face.

    The p reverberated sharply through the venue as Harrison spun and crumpled to the ground. His head throbbed, leaving him unable to get up for a moment.

    "This p is a warning to mind your tongue. Cross me again, and I''ll shut it for you!" Sebastian''s voice was low and icy, sending chills down everyone''s spine like a voice from the depths of hell.

    Gabriel was also taken aback. His cold stare bore into Sebastian as hemented, "Your audacity to strike here is unfathomable. This disrespect to the Supreme One warrants death as punishment!"

    "To hell with your punishment!" Sebastian retorted as he delivered another p across Gabriel''s face.

    Gabriel was sent flying six feet away with a crisp p, crashing hard to the ground.

    Although Gabriel was an advanced-level warrior, he was utterly defenseless against Sebastian.

    Holding his swollen face, Gabriel looked at him incredulously. "How dare you hit me?"

    "You deserve it! Consider it a lesson. If you dare toin again, I''ll shut you up for good! "Sebastian barked sternly.

    The crowd was stunned. While they had thought Sebastian was bold before, it was clear now that his audacity knew no bounds.

    First, he dealt with Harrison, then with the Patrol Commander, Gabriel. It was truly jaw- dropping.

    Gabriel was both shocked and enraged. He shot up and stared at Sebastian with eyes brimming with boundless fury.

    "You insolent bastard, I''ll gut you!" Gabriel roared.

    Unable to contain his anger, he charged toward Sebastian with murderous intent.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Stop!" Esme eximed in shock. Just moments ago, Esme had been stunned into silence, but now, as she regained her senses, she realized it was toote to intervene.

    "Die!" Gabriel was a formidable advanced-level warrior as the Patrol Commander under Lord Wavebreaker''smand. In a sh, he closed the distance to Sebastian, aiming a powerful punch at his head.

    The punch surged forward like a thunderbolt, apanied by a fierce gust that seemed to portend destruction for all in its path.

    The crowd was unaware of Sebastian''s true strength; they only knew of Gabriel''s prowess. Despite Sebastian having previously sent Gabriel flying with a p, they had simply assumed it to be a sessful sneak attack.

    Just like the others, Esme shared the same belief. The fight between Gabriel and Sebastian filled her eyes with worry.

    Many couldn''t bear to watch any longer. They seemed to already envision the gruesome sight of Sebastian''s head exploding from a punch.

 Chapter 254

    ?

    Sebastian stood motionless as if stunned. As the punch neared, he swiftly retaliated with a forceful kick to Gabriel''s chest.

    With a dull thud, Gabriel was flung backward, spewing blood mid-air. His eyes were wide with shock and disbelief.

    "Who is this guy? How could he be so powerful? Mr. Gabriel is formidable, yet he was kicked away effortlessly. Unbelievable!" The crowd erupted in astonishment and uproar.

    Struggling to rise from the ground, Gabriel red at Sebastian with fury and undisguised fear.

    "I am a man under Lord Wavebreaker. Striking me is an act of disrespect toward Lord Wavebreaker. This is the supreme banquet, andying hands on anyone here is disrespectful to the Supreme One. You''re done for," Gabriel shouted angrily.

    "Fool!" Sebastian sneered with disdain.

    Gabriel, nearly bursting with rage, continued, "The supreme banquet is starting. Your arrogance won''tst. You''ll see your end when the Supreme One and Lord Wavebreaker arrive."

    "Let''s wait and see," Sebastian replied with a meaningful smile, then sat down with Esme.

    "Mr. Wilder, you were too impulsive just now. You shouldn''t have resorted to violence," Esme frowned and expressed her concern.

    "Are you afraid?" Sebastian asked with a smile.

    "Of course I am. You''ve already dealt with Harrison, but why did you hit Gabriel as well? He''s under Lord Wavebreaker. He''ll surely report to himter," Esme replied.

    "Do you trust me?" Sebastian asked.

    "I trust you," Esme said, nodding firmly.

    "Then don''t fear. I''ll stand by you," Sebastian assured proudly.

    Though his cultivation hadn''t reached its peak yet, Sebastian remained the formidable Supreme One.

    Esme nodded again. As she gazed at Sebastian''s determined face and confident demeanor, she couldn''t help but feel her heart race and her cheeks flush red.

    "Lord Gustwind has arrived!" someone reported.

    "Lord Gustwind?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Most were puzzled by this title. It wasmon knowledge that Dragotha had a total of 16 Gods of War. The prominent four were Lord Drakaria, Lord Hydra, Lord Frostw, and Lord

    Cyclops, followed by 12 others.

    However, Lord Gustwind was not among them.

    "It''s the newly appointed God of War, Lord Gustwind! Let''s pay our respect!" an informed individual revealed the truth.

    With this revtion, the crowd hurriedly turned toward the entrance to pay their respect to Lord Gustwind.

    Even the heirs of prestigious families like Harrison followed suit.

    The title of God of War wasn''t merely ceremonial; it was an honor and a recognition of strength. One''s martial prowess had to reach the Grandmaster Realm to attain such a title.

    However, strength alone wasn''t enough; remarkable achievements were also necessary, followed by a personal bestowment from the Supreme One.

    Therefore, a God of War possessed formidable strength and significant authority, surpassing that of ordinary grandmasters.

    For individuals like Harrison, facing an average grandmaster might be manageable, but submission was inevitable in the presence of a God of War.

    Strictly speaking, Elsa had not yet received the title bestowed by the Supreme One personally, so she wasn''t truly a God of War. However, this matter was already set in stone because Sebastian had agreed to confer the title on her today.

    Just as Esme was about to kneel, Sebastian held her back. "You''re my fianc¨¦e. You don''t need to kneel even if it''s a God of War, let alone one without a bestowed title," he reassured her.

    "Are you sure?" Esme felt a bit anxious, as offending a God of War could have serious consequences.

    "Trust me," Sebastian said, shing a confident smile at her.

    As everyone else knelt, Sebastian and Esme remained seated. It was at this moment that a group of people entered, led by a woman d in a battle robe.

    The young woman appeared to be around 25 years old. She had a slim figure and delicate features. Though not overwhelmingly beautiful, she was certainly striking and memorable. Unlike the typical soft demeanor of many women, she exuded amanding presence akin to a regal queen.

    Upon seeing her, aplex emotion flickered in Sebastian''s eyes, transporting him back to seven years ago.

    He had yet to establish Phoenix Corporation or the Supreme Nexus at that time. He was merely a captain of a special forces unit. Among his team was a lively and adorable girl who admired him greatly and was always by his side.

    Before long, they became lovers. Unexpectedly, the girl left one day without a word, chasing greater power overseas, and disappeared from his life.

    Now, her image ovepped with the woman in military attire before him. Those days were now just memories, fleeting like water under the bridge.

    Following the woman was a group that included Bradfort and his son, Jordan, as well as several Smith family members.

    "All hail, Lord Gustwind!" the crowd echoed in unison.

    With an air of authority, Elsa walked past the crowd. It was only then that everyone noticed two people still seated. Although Sebastian had his back to the crowd, Evelyn and others recognized him instantly and became furious.

    "How dare you remain seated in the presence of Lord Gustwind!" Evelyn shouted angrily. Jordan chimed in, "You worthless fool! Get on your knees and beg for forgiveness!"

    Evelyn and Jordan had feared Sebastian''s strength and Esme''s status, so they hadn''t dared to be too harsh. With Lord Gustwind backing them now, they felt emboldened and eager to seize the chance to put Sebastian in his ce.

    Just as Esme was about to rise, Sebastian ced a hand on her shoulder and kept her seated. He then calmly picked up a ss of wine, took a sip, and slowly said, "She doesn''t deserve that honor for me to kneel and beg her for forgiveness."

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "You''re quite audacious, trash. Kneeling before Lord Gustwind is an honor for you. How dare you say she doesn''t deserve that honor? Who do you think you are?" Evelyn scolded

    Jordan sneered, "Kid, kneel now, and maybe I''ll spare your sorry hide. Otherwise, you''ll meet a fate worse than death."

    Sebastian remarked, "As the saying goes, a barking dog never bites. The louder you bark, the more it shows your ipetence."

    "How dare you call us dogs?" Jordan fumed.

    Then, he turned to Elsa and said, "Elsa, you see how arrogant this brat is. He shows no respect for you. You can''t let him off lightly."

    Many were shocked to hear Jordan refer to Lord Gustwind as his sister. In truth, Elsa was indeed his sister, the Hunter family''s youngest daughter.

    She had left home to train with a warrior years ago, and they had almost no contact since then. Even her family was unaware of her impending appointment as Lord Gustwind until they met at the door just now.

    However, Elsa seemed unfazed and simply stared at Sebastian. Though Sebastian had his back to her, his figure was unmistakable, and his voice echoed in her memory. Despite the passing years, he remained just as recognizable, as if it were only yesterday.

    Seeing Elsa''s silence, Evelyn and the others assumed she was angry. Evelyn then shouted at Sebastian, "You worthless fool, get up now! Turning your back on Lord Gustwind is an act of disrespect!"

    Sebastian remained seated but turned around to face them.

    Though it had been years, Elsa had matured even more. Compared to her somewhat na?ve appearance in the past, she now exuded a mature woman''s charm.

    "Elsa, you''re quite the imposing figure. Do you need me to kneel and pay my respects?" Sebastian quipped.

    "How dare you! Lord Gustwind''s title is not one you can address so casually!" Evelyn snapped sternly.

    "Insolence!" Elsa suddenly eximed sharply.

    "Did you hear that? Provoking Lord Gustwind''s wrath is a death sentence!" Evelyn scolded loudly. She had simply aimed topliment Elsa but failed to notice the expression on her face.

    Lyra chimed in defiantly, "Aunt Evelyn is right! This bastard is despicable. Killing him outright would be too merciful. I suggest we break his limbs and toss him into the wilderness to feed the wolves!"

    Others also joined in, condemning Sebastian as if he hadmitted some unforgivable sin.

    "Enough!" Elsa''s thunderous voice rang out, causing everyone to pale in shock. Some even dropped to the ground in fear.

    Then, Elsa pped Evelyn across the face, followed by another p to Lyra''s face.

    "Why did you hit me, Lord Gustwind?" Evelyn asked, rubbing her stinging cheek.

    "You''ve got the wrong person, Lord Gustwind. It''s this jerk who offended you. You should hit him, not us," Lyra protested, feeling wronged.

    Another pnded on Lyra''s face.

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256

    Elsa pped Lyra again and coldly asked, "Did you not hear me when I told you to shut up?"

    Lyra was so scared she immediately turned pale and fell silent.

    Everyone else''s shock was apparent.

    They had expected that Elsa would get angry. However, they hadn''t expected Lyra to be the target of her rage.

    Instead of getting angry at Sebastian, she left everyone puzzled when sheshed out at Evelyn and Lyra, who had been ttering her.

    "Elsa, what''s wrong?" Bradfort stepped forward to ask, as he was the only one who dared to do so at that moment.

    Elsa didn''t respond to him; she just looked at Sebastian with eyes filled with guilt.

    "Sebastian, long time no see."

    Everyone was surprised to hear what Elsa said.

    It seemed like not only did she know Sebastian, but she also had some kind of rtionship with him.

    "Yes, it''s been a long time. It''s been so long that I don''t remember you," Sebastian replied calmly. Elsa''s sudden appearance didn''t stir any strong emotions in him.

    "I know you''re still mad at me. I did wrong back then, but I will make it up to you. Whether it''s money or power, you can ask for it. I''ll try my best to meet all your requests," Elsa said.

    Sebastian shook his head with a smile. "All of that means nothing to me. You don''t need topensate me. You don''t owe me anything. I only have a question. Have you ever regretted it?"

    "Never!" Elsa eximed without hesitation. "Strength and power have been my lifelong goals. I can do whatever it takes to achieve these goals. Now that my wish is about to be fulfilled, how could I possibly have any regrets?"

    "In that case, would youe back to me?" Sebastian asked again.

    Everyone was stunned. They sensed some history between the two but hadn''t expected they were once a couple.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Elsa was silent for a moment, then instead of answering, she asked, "I heard that you retired shortly after I left. What have you been up to?"

    "I started apany and formed a faction."

    "How big is thepany?" Elsa pressed. "What kind of faction?"

    With a smile, Sebastian uttered, "That''s a secret for now. You''ll find outter."

    Jordan sneered upon hearing that. "Elsa, don''t listen to his bragging. This punk married into the Lynch family and was kicked out not long ago. Now, he''s just an unemployed bum who''s always boasting and causing trouble. Anyone here is ten times more capable than him!

    "Is what Jordan said true?" Elsa asked Sebastian.

    "That depends on who you believe," Sebastian replied.

    Jordan quickly interjected, "Elsa, you wouldn''t doubt your brother''s words, would you? Everything I said is true. You can ask anyone here."

    "Mr. Hunter is right," Evelyn hastily echoed. "He used to be my son-inw. He was azy good-for-nothing who lived off others. We kicked him out when we couldn''t put up with him anymore."

    Elsa let out a deep sigh as she gazed at Sebastian. "You used to be content just to exist-no goals, no drive just perfectly happy in your little corner. I thought you would improve after I left, but not only did you not improve, you actually got worse. How disappointing." "All this talk is just to tell me that I''m not worthy of you now, isn''t it?" Sebastian asked.

 Chapter 257

    ?

    "Yes!" Elsa answered without beating around the bush. "It''s as you said. The gap between us has gotten too big. I am still constantly improving; the gap will only growrger. Although I am about to be promoted to God of War, I am still a woman. My man must be stronger than me. Clearly, you don''t meet this condition."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Well said," Bradfort praised her. "A woman should find a man stronger than herself. Only such a man can take care of and protect her. Conversely, someone who relies on others for everything will only hold her back."

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    "Elsa, you will soon regret your choice." Sebastian mused.

    "Regret?" Elsa put on a mocking smile. "Sebastian, I know you''re disappointed that I rejected you. I understand that you''re saying this to avoid further embarrassment. But considering our past rtionship, I want to remind you that the world is cruel. The weak can only be abandoned; only masters can control everything. You''re on your own."

    "Are you referring to yourself as a master?" Sebastian asked.

    "That''s right!" Elsa dered proudly with her head held high. "Compared to all of you, I am a master. In terms of ability, I am a grandmaster. In terms of status, I am about to be promoted to God of War. And I''m only 25 years old. I have limitless prospects.

    "But if we''re talking about a true master, there''s only one in my mind ¡ª the Supreme One. The Supreme One sweeps across the world with unparalleled might, making him the master among masters. He is the only one I admire."

    When Elsa mentioned the Supreme One, her face was filled with fanaticism. She looked as if she would give anything to be with him.

    Bradfort nodded in agreement. "The Supreme One is like a god. He''s a real man. You''re already a God of War at such a young age. Maybe you''ll catch the Supreme One''s eyes. You might even be the Supreme Lady. If that happens, our family will rise with you."

    Imagining the glory of his family ascending to upper-ss status, Bradfort became more excited as he spoke.

    Elsa blushed slightly. "Dad, be careful with your words. I know my limits. Although I''m excellent, I don''t dare to hope to be the Supreme Lady. If the Supreme One doesn''t mind, I''d be content just being his mistress."

    It sounded unbelievable that a woman about to be a God of War was satisfied to be a mistress. However, everyone found it reasonable, considering the Supreme One was no ordinary man. Countless women would line up for a chance to be his mistress or even a servant.

    Sebastian couldn''t help butugh. "Elsa, you''ll soon realize what you''ve lost. This will be the biggest mistake of your life."

    "Sebastian, don''t you think your words are ridiculous?" Elsa sneered. "I did feel a bit guilty, but now I see I''d made the right choice by leaving you."

    Sebastian didn''t bother to argue further. He had given her a chance to repent, yet she didn''t appreciate it. It wasn''t his problem anymore.

    "Lord Wavebreaker and Lord Northum have arrived!"

    As the announcement came, two more Gods of War arrived.

    Everyone, including Elsa''s father and brother, knelt to greet them.

    Yale and Fernando were established Gods of War, while Elsa had yet to be one formally. While she didn''t have to get on her knees before them, her family had to kneel.

    As Esme instinctively started to kneel, Sebastian stopped her again.

    "Remember what I said before," he reminded her. "As my fianc¨¦e, you don''t need to kneel to anyone, not even the gods above."

    Esme nodded. For some reason, she hadplete trust in Sebastian.

    Seeing Sebastian continue to sit there, Elsa frowningly demanded, "Sebastian, what are you doing? Lord Wavebreaker and Lord Northum are here. Hurry up and kneel to greet them!"

    "There are only a few people for whom I would get on my knees. No one else deserves my kneeling," Sebastian said proudly.

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258

    "Sebastian, don''t think too highly of yourself. Everyone else is kneeling. Do you think you''re special?" Elsa asked.

    "Men don''t get on their knees for no reason. If others want to kneel, let them. I definitely am not doing it," Sebastian replied, sipping his drink nonchntly. There was no rule that one must kneel before a God of War. Even the Supreme One never demanded such submission.

    "Sebastian, why are you so stubborn? I''m saying this for your own good. Lord Wavebreaker and Lord Northum are not like me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t kneel to me, but if you don''t kneel to them, you might anger them. They could easily take your life," Elsa advised earnestly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "They don''t deserve to have me on my knees."

    "You..." Elsa was so angry she didn''t know what to say. "Don''t me me for not warning you if the Gods of War get angry."

    Elsa scoffed before ceasing her words and turning to look toward the entrance.

    A group of people strode in. Leading them were two middle-aged men, both wearing golden armor, exuding an air of authority and sternness that easilymanded respect. They were Lord Wavebreaker and Lord Northum, followed by a group of ck-armored guards.

    "All hail, Gods of War!" The crowd shouted in unison, their voices shaking the hall.

    "Rise," Yale said softly.

    "Thank

    you, Lord Wavebreaker!" The crowd then stood up and retreated to the sides.

    Right then, Gabriel scurried toward Yale. "My lord, you''re finally here. You must stand up for me!"

    Gabriel looked utterly aggrieved, like a childining to an adult after being bullied.

    "What happened?" Yale asked.

    With a pitiful expression, Gabrielined, "My lord, I was beaten up. It''s one thing for him to hit me, but the main point is that I am one of your people. He knew this and still hit me. He clearly doesn''t respect you."

    Harrison also ran over. "Mr. Gabriel is right. That bastard is extremely vile and arrogant. Even with you here, he didn''t kneel to greet you. Instead, he''s just sitting there, drinking. He even hit both Mr. Gabriel and me. He has no respect for either of you, my lords!"

    "Who would have such audacity? Show your face!" Yale roared in a thunderous and intimidating voice.

    Everyone felt a chill of fear, their faces pale with dread.

    Fernando coldly added, "I, too, would like to see who would be so audacious as to show no respect for us."

    "It''s him! Look! He''s still sitting there drinking. How arrogant of him!" Gabriel hissed through gritted teeth.

    Yale''s killing intent surged as he coldly bellowed at Sebastian, "How dare you! Get over here!

    His thunderlike voice made everyone''s ears ache. However, Sebastian acted as if he hadn''t heard anything.

    "My lord, you see? He truly doesn''t respect you. You must teach him a lesson and make him wish he were dead!" Gabriel suggested spitefully.

    Enraged, Yale marched toward Sebastian, his entire body dripping with killing intent.

 Chapter 259

    ?

    A God of War served as a local ruler.

    Having his subordinates attacked had already angered Yale immensely. Now, being tantly ignored only fueled his fury further. He strode toward Sebastian, ready to make an example of him.

    Seeing this, Gabriel and Harrison smirked cunningly. The others in the room looked at Sebastian as if he were a dead man walking.

    "Lord Wavebreaker, please calm down," Elsa uttered. She hesitated for a moment before she stepped forward to stop him.

    "Are you Elsa Hunter, the soon-to-be Lord Gustwind?" Yale asked uncertainly.

    "Yes, it is I. Greetings, Lord Wavebreaker," Elsa said with a slight bow.

    "Why are you stopping me?" Yale asked.

    Elsa replied, "He is an old acquaintance of mine. Could you do me a favor and spare him this once, for my sake?"

    Yale frowned slightly and hesitated before saying, "I can do you this favor, but this person hit my subordinates and disrespected me. He must kneel and apologize."

    "That''s only right. Thank you, Lord Wavebreaker," Elsa hurriedly thanked him. She soon turned to Sebastian. "You heard what Lord Wavebreaker said. Just kneel and apologize, and this will all end."

    "Kneel and apologize? Is he worthy?" Sebastian said without turning his head, his words dripping with disdain.

    "You''re asking for it!" Yale erupted in rage. "Lord Gustwind, step aside. Today, I must kill him!"

    "I''ve done all I can. This is your own doing, so don''t me me." Elsa sighed with a hint of helplessness in her eyes before stepping aside.

    She felt somewhat guilty toward Sebastian and had tried to plead on his behalf. Now that Sebastian was courting his own demise, she would no longer intervene.

    Besides, Yale was truly enraged. Even if Elsa wanted to stop him, it was beyond her ability. With a swift motion, Yale lunged toward Sebastian, reaching for the back of his neck. He intended to lift Sebastian up and violently throw him to the ground, then beat him until he begged for mercy before killing him. Only such an act could quench his burning anger. Esme, witnessing this, turned pale with fear. She didn''t know what to do.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Sebastian remained calm andposed. He even turned to face Yale with a yful smile on his lips.

    Yale''s hand hovered inches from Sebastian''s neck. But before contact, Sebastian''s face whipped into view, a sight so unexpected that his hand immediately recoiled as if he had been electrocuted. Cold sweat instantly broke out on his forehead.

    "You want to kill me, huh?" Sebastian asked with a smile. Before Yale could respond, Sebastian pped him across the face.

    The crisp sound of the p echoed throughout the room. Everyone was stunned, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief. The sight of the formidable Lord Wavebreaker being pped in public was something no one could have imagined if they hadn''t witnessed it themselves. "Kneel!" Sebastianmanded sternly.

    In an even more astonishing turn of events, Yale''s legs gave out, and he fell to his knees, trembling.

    The crowd''s mouths were agape in disbelief. Not only had Lord Wavebreaker been pped, but he had also obediently knelt instead of retaliating. This was beyondprehension.

    The next moment, Fernando stepped forward, knelt before Sebastian, and loudly proimed, "I, Fernando Thompson, greet the Supreme One!"

    "All hail the Supreme One!"

    The guards apanying the two Gods of War also knelt and paid their respects. "What? He is the Supreme One?"

    "How is that possible?"

    The crowd was utterly stunned, especially those who knew Sebastian, like the members of the Hunter family, the Lynch family, Harrison, Gabriel, and Taylor. They were all left speechless and dumbfounded. Lillian, naturally, was no exception. Her mouth was agape in shock.

    In that moment, she pieced together many things that had puzzled her. She finally understood why Andrew had called her "madam" upon seeing the Seraphic Tear Pendant. She also recalled her visit to Phoenix Corporation, where Derick had addressed her as " madam" and treated her with the utmost respect.

    It turned out that she really was the Supreme Lady at that time.

    Elsa was equally shocked. She couldn''t move as disbelief filled her eyes. She had always pursued power and strength while dreaming of bing the Supreme One''s woman. She was even willing to be his mistress if necessary. Yet, she had let this dream slip through her fingers by her own actions.

    Jenny was also in shock and filled with deep regret.

    She had never imagined that her former fianc¨¦, whom she had looked down upon, was the Supreme One she had always aspired to associate with. She could have soared to greatness, bing the envy of all women, but she had destroyed her chance with her own hands. At this moment, she wished she could p herself. However, it was toote to undo what had been lost.

    Except for Esme, everyone else, including Lillian and Elsa, knelt on the ground. Those who had harbored grudges against Sebastian-like Evelyn, Lyra, Gabriel, and Harrison-turned pale with fear and trembled uncontrobly.

    "He is actually the Supreme One! How is this possible?"

 Chapter 260

    ?Chapter 260

    "We''re finished! A golden opportunity has been delivered to the Lynch family, but we threw it away. We''re done for,"mented the members of the Lynch family. If they hadn''t driven Sebastian away, the Lynch family could have soared to great heights with such a son-in-w. They could have be one of the ten great families in no time.

    They had continuously wasted this golden opportunity. They might even face retaliation from the Supreme One. This filled them with regret and fear, as they were uneasy and uncertain about how Sebastian would deal with them, especially Evelyn, Lyra, Lucas, and Belinda, who had previously humiliated Sebastian.

    They knew that if roles were reversed, Sebastian would surely have sought revenge mercilessly.

    Harrison, Gabriel, Taylor, and the others were also ashen-faced. They had just been plotting against Sebastian. There was no way he would spare them now.

    Esme was also filled with shock. She looked at Sebastian and asked, "Are you really the Supreme One?"

    Sebastian smiled and nodded as he reached toward her. "Will you be mine?"

    Esme was instantly ovee with shyness and excitement. Without hesitation, she nodded and ced her hand in Sebastian''s palm. After all, she harbored feelings for Sebastian. It wouldn''t matter even if he weren''t the Supreme One.

    Sebastian led Esme toward the throne before seating her beside him.

    Lillian''s heart churned with a cocktail of emotions. That position-that woman''s enviable ce by Sebastian''s side-it should have all been hers.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Even though it wasn''t her intention, she was the one who had given up the chance.

    "All hail the Supreme One! All hail the Supreme Lady!" The crowd praised them once again.

    "The Lynch family, the Reeves family, the Harris family of Ravenview City, the Hunter family of Wave City, and the Zatch family of Divinopolis, stay. The rest of you, step aside," Sebastianmanded in an unquestionable tone.

    The crowd quickly retreated, while those named turned pale and limped to the floor.

    "O Supreme One, have mercy! We know we were wrong. Please give us another chance," pleaded Evelyn, Lyra, and the others, bowing frantically. Harrison and Gabriel were no longer arrogant as they knelt, trembling.

    Only Elsa remained rtivelyposed. With tears in her eyes, she begged, "O Supreme One, I was wrong. I truly know I was wrong. I don''t expect you to forgive me; I just beg you to consider our past rtionship. Please let my family off the hook."

    "You may leave," Sebastian agreed, mainly because the Hunter family hadn''t done anything

    too outrageous. He was already going above and beyond by saving his ex-girlfriend the embarrassment and cutting off future ties.

    Sebastian then turned to Gabriel and Taylor, who were pleading for mercy.

    "O Supreme One, we know we were wrong. You are magnanimous; forgive us this once. Treat us like nobodies!"

    "It''s up to your creator whether to forgive you or not. My job is just to send you to meet them!"

    Sebastian''s face was filled with killing intent. With a wave of his hand, he sent out an invisible sword energy that shed through the necks of the two men.

    Blood spurted out, and the two men''s eyes widened in terror as they fell into a pool of blood.

    This terrified Evelyn, Belinda, and Lucas, who were much more timid. They were so frightened they even wet themselves, soaking the ce in an overwhelming and nauseating stench.

    Harrison wasn''t faring any better. He trembled in fear and muttered, "O Supreme One, please spare me this once. I promise..."

    Before he could finish his plea, Sebastian sent out a sword energy that severed his neck.

    Despite being Sebastian''s cousin, Harrison received no mercy.

    The Zatch family had been ruthless to Sebastian''s parents. Since they didn''t show anypassion despite being family, Sebastian had no reason to repay their cruelty with kindness.

    Next, Sebastian turned his gaze to Yale, who turned pale with fear.

    "Do you know what you did wrong?" Sebastian asked coldly.

    "I-I havemitted a grave offense. I deserve to die. Please, O Supreme One, spare me this once," Yale stammered, a sheen of cold sweat beading on his forehead.

    "You''re wrong. You''re wrong for favoring your subordinates and not investigating the truth before attempting to kill. As a God of War, you should protect the people. And yet, you abused your power. If it were someone else in my ce today, they might have already been killed by you." Sebastian snorted.

    "I know I was wrong. Please, show mercy, O Supreme One," Yale pleaded as he shook in fear. "This will be the only time." Sebastian didn''t pursue the matter further.

    Yale had made significant contributions, and while he had erred, it hadn''t been a grievous mistake. He just needed to learn from this experience.

    It was the Lynch family''s turn next. They all bowed and begged for mercy. Lyra even attempted to seduce and deceive him, only for Sebastian to kick her away with a single blow. Lillian spoke up at that moment. "O Supreme One, all of this is because of me. If you have any ill feelings,e at me. Even if you kill me, I won''tin. I only beg for you to spare my family, please."

    Sebastian looked at her with a conflicted expression. Remembering their past together, he found it difficult to be ruthless in this situation.

    As he pped his hands, Gina promptly entered with a ten billion-dor contract.

    Sebastian handed the contract to Lillian.

    Even though the Lunch family was despicable, they were mainly guilty of greed and being verbally abusive rather thanmitting heinous crimes.

    Sebastian decided not to hold it against them any longer.

    Just as Sebastian was about to leave, arge group of armored individuals emanating a strong killing intent barged in through the door.

    Sebastian''s face immediately fell.

    The neers were none other than Magnus and Nathaniel. Their unexpected arrival caught Sebastian off guard.

    Gina immediately tensed up and stood by Sebastian''s side, ready to fight with all she had. She knew Sebastian hadn''t fully recovered his strength yet and wouldn''t stand a chance against Magnus, especially when the formidable Great Elder Nathaniel Crane was here as well. Their chances of winning were slim.

    Magnus seemed momentarily surprised to see Sebastian, as he had believed Sebastian was dead. Elena had mentioned leaving Sebastian in the forest to be devoured by beasts, and Magnus had witnessed Nelson breaking Sebastian''s legs. It seemed impossible for Sebastian

    to recover so quickly.

    However, Magnus quickly regained hisposure. Staring at Sebastian, he snickered. "You dare to impersonate the Supreme One. The audacity!"

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261

    Gina stepped forward, her voice sharp as she rebuked, "Magnus, you''re way out of line! You''ve betrayed the Supreme One, and now, you''re iming he''s an imposter. You''re lying through your teeth. Kneel and beg for forgiveness from the Supreme One. He just might go easy on you."

    Magnus'' face twisted with disdain at her words.

    "Hydra, spare me your theatrics. The Supreme One died half a month ago. The person before us is clearly an imposter you found. What are you really up to?"

    "Nonsense! The Supreme One didn''t die!" Gina turned to Yale and Fernando, asking, "Both of you have seen the Supreme One. Tell us, is he real or fake?"

    "Deputy Chief Thorne, mind your words. This is indeed the Supreme One," Yale warned sternly.

    Fernando nodded in agreement. "Indeed, we haven''t always been by the Supreme One''s side, but we''ve had several encounters. If he were fake, we''d be able to tell."

    "You''ve all heard of the Art of Disguise, haven''t you? It''s possible to deceive even the keenest eyes with a skilful disguise. But the truth always reveals itself in the end," Magnus remarked cryptically.

    "What are you trying to say?" Gina demanded.

    Magnus smirked. "It''s easy to find out if he''s real. Everyone knows the Supreme One''s unmatched power. If he''s real, then I''m no match for him. But if he''s fake, then I''ll make him wish he''d never been born."

    "Magnus, how bold of you. You''remitting treason! You will face the consequences!" Gina reproached him.

    Sebastian''s eyes shed with cold light as he spoke icily, "Magnus, you were once a hero with great achievements. If you admit your mistake, I can show mercy and give you a chance to repent. But if you persist in your folly, I will have no choice but to kill you!"

    After saying that, Sebastian took a step forward, his aura erupting with astonishing power. In an instant, everyone present felt an oppressive force bearing down on them. It was as if an invisible boulder were crushing them, leaving them breathless and shocked.

    Magnus was momentarily shaken by the overwhelming pressure. Fear flickered in his eyes as he instinctively took a step back. However, it was only for a moment. After he quickly regained hisposure, he sneered. "You''re quite good at pretending, impostor. But you''re far from scaring me."

    "It seems like you''re determined to die." Sebastian''s eyes narrowed, his gaze filled with killing intent.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Magnus felt another wave of fear.

    He was sure he had witnessed Sebastian''s supposed demise with his own eyes. Even if beasts hadn''t devoured Sebastian, he should have been a cripple. Yet the person before him looked exactly the same, from physique to demeanor.

    "Elder Crane, I leave this impostor to you. Killing you will earn me great merit!" Magnus dered.

    Nathaniel felt a twinge of apprehension, but like Magnus, he was convinced that the Supreme One was either dead or crippled. With this in mind, he approached Sebastian, emitting a formidable aura that made it difficult for everyone to breathe, forcing them to retreat.

    "You asked for it."

    Sebastian''s eyes shed with madness as he clenched his fist andunched a punch at Nathaniel, unleashing a terrifying surge of energy that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    Feeling a sense of palpitations, Nathaniel quickly braced his core and counterattacked with a punch of his own, letting out a grunt.

    "Let''s go!" Sebastian didn''t wait to see the oue. After unleashing his punch, he grabbed Esme and fled, with Gina following closely behind them.

    Despite now being in the Grandmaster Realm and capable of battling opponents above his level, the most he stood a chance against was ate-stage grandmaster.

    Sebastian might have had a chance to put up a good fight against Nathaniel alone, but with the even more formidable Magnus in the mix, taking on both opponents simultaneously was a battle he couldn''t win.

    Knowing when to retreat was a sign of wisdom and pragmatism. Therefore, Sebastian made the strategic decision to withdraw rather than risk a futile confrontation.

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262

    "Stop him! Don''t let him get away!"

    Magnus wasn''t worried at all when he saw Sebastian escaping. He hurriedly chased after Sebastian and ordered his subordinates to intercept him.

    However, the people he brought with him were all afraid of Sebastian and dared not get in his way.

    Meanwhile, Natalie had already made the necessary arrangements outside the hotel. With the doors open, a few cars were already waiting for Sebastian''s group by the time they came out.

    The three of them quickly got into the cars and left in a hurry.

    Seeing this, Magnus and Nathaniel immediately chased after them.

    At that moment, Lord Drakaria and Lord Frostw, hiding on the rooftop opposite, fired a rocket.

    Magnus and Nathaniel managed to avoid getting injured as they hastily dodged to the side. However, their evasion dyed their pursuit. They could only watch as the vehicles disappeared from view.

    Magnus was furious; having failed to seize control of the Supreme Nexus earlier, he decided to deal with Gina and the rest of them first so that no one could stop himter. His purpose ining this time was to capture Lord Hydra and Lord Drakaria''s group, but unexpectedly, he failed.

    "What do you think, Elder Crane?" Magnus asked.

    Nathaniel pondered momentarily before replying, "The Supreme One has already died on Delfino Isle, so the person just now must be fake. However, we mustn''t underestimate what that person is capable of. Even I wouldn''t feel confident if it were a one-on-one fight. I''m not sure of his background."N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "You analyzed it well. Regardless of their background, they must be eliminated since they are associated with Drakaria and Hydra." Magnus spat.

    Sebastian and Gina soon arrived at Misty Oak Vi. For now, this was still a safe location.

    The Quirrel family was a family of practitioners. Joseph was a grandmaster, and the family had several other grandmasters. Furthermore, there were many traps and high-end weapons outside Misty Oak Vi. Even if Magnus knew they were there, he wouldn''t dare to enter recklessly.

    "Ms. Bailey, I''m truly sorry for involving you in this," Sebastian said apologetically to Esme. "Who were those people just now? And are you really the Supreme One?" Esme asked. She was uncertain because the rumors about the Supreme One were of someone supreme and

    formidable. However, how Sebastian fled was the opposite of what the Supreme One would

    do.

    Before Sebastian could reply, Gina angrily interjected, "Those were traitors from Supreme Nexus, led by Deputy Chief Thorne and Nathaniel. And yes, the Supreme One is real, but he''s injured and hasn''t fully recovered."

    "So that''s the case. How despicable of those traitors!" Esme huffed indignantly before remembering something. "By the way, I have a gift for you," Esme said, turning to Gina.

    Esme pped her hands, and someone promptly brought over a rectangr wooden box. She handed the box to Gina, who then passed it to Sebastian.

    Opening the box, Sebastian found a white herb shaped like a human. Judging by its shape and size, it was likely close to a century old.

    Although Sebastian had suspected, he was still excited to see it. With this century-old white herb, he was one step closer to refining Nourishing Pills. Once he acquired the century-old Dragon Root, he would be able to produce the pills, propelling his cultivation to new heights.

    Meanwhile, Magnus and Nathaniel, along with their men, stormed into Phoenix Corporation, seizing control of the entire conglomerate by force.

    Inside Sebastian''s former office, Magnus sat arrogantly on the couch while two women- Lillian and Lyra-stood before him.

    Magnus'' lecherous eyes roamed shamelessly over the women. He felt more satisfied and heated with every passing moment.

    "What a pair of beautiful cousins. Such exceptional beauties. From today onward, you two are mine. Tonight, you will both serve me," Magnus dered with an air of dominance.

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263

    "Thank you, Celestial Master Thorne!" Delighted, Lyra quickly thanked Magnus.

    The women reacted quite differently upon hearing those words.

    Lyra was the type who liked to stay with powerful men, and Magnus, as the Deputy Chief of the Supreme Nexus, clearly fitted her criteria.

    Now that the Supreme One was dead, the Celestial Master held the position of the Supreme Nexus'' leader and was also the owner of Phoenix Corporation. Being able to serve such a

    man was something she had dreamed of.

    On the other hand, Lillian''splexion changed drastically. "Celestial Master Thorne, please, I beg you to let me go. I want to go home," she pleaded.

    "Hmm?" Do you not want to serve me?" Magnus asked with a small smile.

    Lillian only pressed her lips together, her eyes filled with worry and fear.

    She wasn''t the type to crave vanity. Otherwise, with her qualifications, she could have easily married into a wealthy family.

    She had agreed to marry Chris because she didn''t want thepany to copse. Faced with her family''s desperate pleas, she had made apromise.

    It was the same case when she approached the Supreme One.

    Lyra, however, tactfully sat beside Magnus and nestled in his embrace.

    She then looked at Lillian.

    "Lillian, don''t be ungrateful. It''s your blessing that the Celestial Master Thorne has taken a liking to you. Why are you even hesitating?"

    Lillian still bit her lip and remained silent.

    Magnus'' lips curled into a cold smile. "Lillian, do you think you can rest easy just because you obtained the ten billion-dor order from Phoenix Corporation?

    "Let me tell you. The Supreme One you saw was an impostor. The real Supreme One has long been dead. Now, Phoenix Corporation''s fate is in the hands of the Celestial Master. Whether or not that ten billion-dor contract is valid depends entirely on the Celestial Master''s word."

    Lyra hurriedly chimed in, "Lillian, what are you still hesitating for? Do you want ourpany to copse? Will you be satisfied then?"

    Magnus sneered. "The copse of thepany is nothing. If you provoke me, the Celestial Master, I can have the Smith family removed from Ravenview City with just one word."

    Lillian turned pale with fear upon hearing that.

    A fearful glint also flickered in Lyra''s eyes. She quickly hugged Magnus'' neck and purred sweetly, "Celestial Master Thorne, even if she doesn''t know her ce, you still have me. I promise to keep you happy every day. Even if you have to deal with the Smith familyter, please don''t make things difficult for my parents and brother, okay?"

    "Alright, alright. I won''t make life hard for your parents and brother. But don''t disappoint me," Magnus said meaningfully, reaching out and grabbing her most prominent area forcefully.

    "Ahh..."

    Lyra immediately let out a strange sound and leaned over him. As she pressed hard against him, her lips brushed against his ear, and her warm breath made him itch with desire.

    Magnus could hardly wait to take her right there. However, he restrained this urge, as Lillian was the person he truly wanted.

    Firstly, Lillian was more beautiful, and secondly, she was once the Supreme One''s wife. Both reasons excited him immensely.

    Magnus looked at Lillian and asked, "Lillian, have you made up your mind? My patience is running thin."

    "Celestial Master Thorne, please, I beg you, let me go. Please," Lillian cried desperately.

    Magnus'' face darkened with anger. "Lillian, it seems you prefer to do things the hard way. Do you want me to take you by force?"

    "No, please, I beg you," Lillian pleaded, her eyes filled with tears as she looked pitifully at Magnus. Her tearful appearance could easily evoke pity, making one want to hold and protect her.

    However, instead of pity, her tears triggered a sickening excitement in Magnus. He got up and stalked toward Lillian. Like a hungry wolf, his eyes burned with desire, and his face twisted with a lecherous grin.

    "Don''te any closer," Lillian cried out, terrified, as she backed away. She then pulled a fruit knife from her bag.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This knife was originally kept for protection against Chris. She hadn''t taken it out of her bag this whole time.

    It came in handy now.

    "Lillian, do you think you can scare me with a knife?"

 Chapter 264

    ?

    Magnus looked at Lillian with disdain. A fragile woman like her? He wouldn''t be intimidated even if she had a gun.

    Lillian knew how strong Magnus was, so she held the knife to her neck. "Don''te any closer, or I''ll take my own life right in front of you!"

    "Didn''t expect you to be a virtuous woman. I''m starting to like you even more," Magnusmented. He wasn''t afraid in the least.

    Lyra also came over. "Celestial Master Thorne, I have something to tell you that will surely make you happy."

    "Oh? And what might that be?" Magnus asked, intrigued.

    "Lillian is still a virgin," Lyra mentioned with a smile.

    Lillian was mortified and furious upon hearing this. She hadn''t expected Lyra to know such a secret, let alone reveal it to Magnus.

    "What? Really?" Magnus asked eagerly, his eyes filled with hope.

    "It''s true. I overheard her talking about it with my aunt a few days ago. So, what do you think? Exhrating, isn''t it?" Lyra asked, smiling.

    Magnus'' eyes gleamed as he looked at Lillian. He even licked his dry lips. "A divorced woman who is still a virgin? What a surprising delight. But I need to verify this myself."

    "Stay back! If you take one more step, I''ll kill myself," Lillian threatened, gripping the knife handle tightly. Her nervousness caused the sharp de to cut into her skin.

    Magnus only chuckled humorlessly. "I''m starting to like you more. Better put down the knife and serve me well. If you take your life, I''ll take your mom''s, your dad''s, and your grandfather''s lives as well."

    "You despicable scoundrel!" Lillian was both shocked and furious. Her eyes zed with anger.

    "How insolent, Lillian! How can you speak to the Celestial Master like that? Apologize immediately!" Lyra scolded.

    However, Magnus raised his hand to stop her. He then nonchntly remarked, "She''s right. Not only am I despicable, but I''m also shameless. Otherwise, how could I have taken down the Supreme One?"

    "Did you kill the Supreme One?" Lyra asked in shock.

    Magnus smirked. "More or less."

    "Who exactly was the Supreme One?" Lyra asked curiously.

    "You all know him. He''s the one the Smith family thought was useless, Sebastian," Magnus replied with a sneer.

    "But he isn''t dead." Lyra was confused. "He was just at the hotel. Didn''t you see him?"

    "That was a fake. The real one is already dead," Magnus exined.

    "I see!" Lyra eximed. "But he looked so real. Even I was fooled."

    Lillian, on the other hand, was filled with sorrow. She hadn''t realized that Sebastian was the Supreme One. Unfortunately, he had been killed by the man in front of her.

    She wanted to dart toward him and fight tooth and nail with him.

    Magnusughed when he seemed to see through her thoughts. "I know you want to kill me right now. But I have even more cruel news for you. A while ago, you and Hydra were kidnapped by my men. The Supreme One fell into our trap while trying to save you two and ended up dead. Hahaha!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Did he die... trying to save me?"

    Hearing this, Lillian felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She stumbled and nearly fell. This revtion was hard for her to ept.

    Sebastian had saved her many times before, and now he had died saving her. She regretted divorcing him so heartlessly. Consumed by overwhelming guilt, she wished she could atone for it with her death.

    Magnus sneered. "I know you want to avenge him by killing me. But you''re too weak. You don''t stand a chance if you do it in broad daylight. However, I can show you a way. You can seduce me every day. If you''re skilled enough, you might even drain me to death. Hahaha!" "You shameless beast!"

    Lillian was so angry she was trembling all over. Even so, what could she do?

    Magnus wasn''t mad. He eerily smiled and demanded, "Exactly. Didn''t I just say? I''m not only despicable but also shameless. Now, Imand you to strip and serve me. Otherwise, I''ll pass an order for your parents and grandfather to be killed immediately!"

    Lillian instinctively loosened her grip on the fruit knife, which fell to the ground noisily. She sobbed uncontrobly, her eyes brimming with tears.

    She wasn''t afraid of dying. However, she couldn''t abandon her parents and grandfather.

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265

    Facing Magnus'' coercion, Lillian had no choice but topromise. Just as she was about to undress, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    "Come in!" Magnus'' voice was icy. There was a glint of murderous intent in his eyes. He hated being interrupted just as he was about to have fun.

    However, seeing that it was Nathaniel who came in left Magnus both angry and helpless.

    "Elder Crane, what brings you here?" he asked.

    Nathaniel handed an invitation to Magnus. "This is an invitation from Phaedra Ind. They are inviting the Supreme One to their triennial auction."

    Magnus'' eyes lit up at the mention of Phaedra Ind. He grabbed the invitation and quickly examined it.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    "Yes, it is an invitation from Phaedra Ind. I''ve seen one before."

    Magnus was visibly excited. The significance of Phaedra Ind was immense; it was a powerful hidden n, almost like an immortal sect. The inhabitants were like terrestrial immortals, each possessing great supernatural abilities.

    In the outside world, powers like the Supreme Nexus, the Novastar Organization, and the Dragonheart were already considered top-tier forces. Despite that, Phaedra Ind

    surpassed even these. Its influence and power were unmatched.

    However, Phaedra Ind was isted and rarely contacted the outside world, so only a handful of people knew about it.

    Phaedra Ind was only opened once every three years around the Moonlight Festival. They would host a grand auction where prominent figures from around the world would be invited to participate.

    These prominent figures were the top elites of the outside world, and throughout Dragotha, fewer than ten people were eligible to receive an invitation.

    Only three people were allowed to enter with each invitation, meaning only about 20 to 30 people from Dragotha could attend the auction.

    These attendees included leaders of top families, the Supreme One of Supreme Nexus, and the leader of the Celestial Dragon Organization, among others.

    In addition, there were some deeply hidden families or sects in Dragotha, known as hidden families or hidden ns. These hidden families and ns were generally very powerful, with some even surpassing Supreme Nexus in strength. They usually operated low-key and were mostly located overseas or in remote mountains, which was why few people knew about them.

    Magnus was so excited because of how grand the auction on Phaedra Ind was. Not only

    that, but the auction items were all invaluable treasures. Most importantly, pills were going to be auctioned.

    Although pills were sold in some ces in the outside world, they were actually just medicinal pills.

    However, the pills from Phaedra Ind were genuine, offering treatments for diseases and poisons, extending lifespan, and even enhancing cultivation bases. The pills were remarkably effective.

    What Magnus desired most now were the pills that could enhance his cultivation base.

    His current cultivation base had reached the pinnacle grandmaster level. Advancing further into the Divine Realm was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Without the aid of these pills, it would take him at least another ten years to have a chance.

    But he couldn''t wait that long.

    He was left frustrated during his previous coborations with Merlin and Nelson. Despite being busy day in and day out, he didn''t get a share of the Seraphic Tear Pendant or the two amulets, nor was he even given the chance to participate in the research.

    All of this was because his cultivation base was inferior to theirs. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have dared to treat him that way.

    So, he secretly vowed to step into the Divine Realm in the shortest time possible. He was willing to pay any price to achieve it.

    "This invitation hase at just the right time. Elder Crane, prepare yourself. You''reing with me," Magnus said.

    "But, Celestial Master Thorne, this invitation is for the Supreme One," Nathaniel refuted, somewhat apprehensive.

 Chapter 266

    ?

    However, Magnus was unfazed. He sneered. "The Supreme One is dead. As the Deputy Chief and soon-to-be Chief, I am fully qualified to have this invitation."

    Nathaniel thought for a moment and then nodded. "That''s true. The auction starts in three days, so we need to leave by tomorrow at thetest. However, we need to prepare more funds and valuable items beforehand."

    "How much liquid capital does the corporation have right now?" Magnus asked.

    Nathaniel said with a frown, "I just had it checked. The entire corporation has less than 50 billion dors avable."

    "Only that much?" Magnus'' brow furrowed deeply, his expression clearly displeased.

    50 billion dors might seem like a lot, but for a corporation like Phoenix Corporation, valued in the trillions, it was merely a drop in the ocean.

    Nathaniel exined, "Whenever Phoenix Corporation has excess funds, the Supreme One would take them. We''re only left with that amount as we''ve recently invested in a massive factory."

    Magnus coldly replied, "We can do nothing with that amount. Immediately liquidate some assets. Make sure we have at least 500 billion dors before we leave tomorrow."

    Nathaniel, looking troubled, informed him, "We only control some of the corporation''s branches. The headquarters is still in the hands of those old geezers. Even the branches we control are nominally under the Supreme One. It might be difficult to sell them."

    Frustrated, Magnus roared, "This doesn''t work. That doesn''t work as well. Tell me what does!"

    Nathaniel thought for a second. "I have an idea, but it requires your intervention."

    "Tell me what''s the n," Magnus demanded.

    Nathaniel smiled. "With the Supreme One dead, it''s only a matter of time before Supreme Nexus falls under your control. You can summon all the Gods of War and the wealthiest families under your name. This way, you can find out who is loyal to you and who is against you. You will be killing two birds with one stone."

    "Good. Let''s do that," Magnus agreed. He then turned to Lillian and informed her, "Prettydy, I have some business to attend to now. Stay here and clean yourself up. Tonight, I''lle back to enjoy you properly."

    Meanwhile, at Misty Oak Vi, Joseph also received an invitation from Phaedra Ind. Joseph''s family belonged to a semi-hidden family, so he was influential enough to warrant an invitation from Phaedra Ind.

    Upon receiving the invitation, Joseph immediately sought out Sebastian.

    "Mr. Wilder, this is an invitation from Phaedra Ind. Do you n to attend it?" Joseph asked respectfully.

    Sebastian looked at the group before him and asked, "What do you all think? Should I go?" In addition to Joseph, Gina, Lord Drakaria, Lord Frostw, Natalie, and Esme were present. Natalie was the first to express her opinion.

    "I think it''s too risky for you to go this time. ording to thetest information, the invitation originally meant for you has already been delivered to Phoenix Corporation. Magnus probably has his hands on it already. He won''t miss this golden opportunity.

    "Nelson and Merlin will also be there. Things could get dangerous for you if they notice you there."

    Gina nodded in agreement. "Ms. Green is right. I think it''s best not to go as well."

    Joseph and the others nodded in agreement as well.

    Sebastian then turned to Esme. "Esme, what do you think?"

    Esme smiled softly, "Actually, I think you should go. After all, you know the Art of Disguise. They won''t notice you''re there as long as you''re careful, especially since everyone thinks you''re dead."

    Sebastian nodded. "You and I are on the same page. Prepare yourselves. We depart tomorrow."

    Esme added, "I think there''s one more crucial matter to attend to before we leave."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "What is it?" Everyone was curious.

    "They have Lillian. Are you all just going to leave her with them?" Esme asked.

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267

    Everyone turned to look at Sebastian. After all, Lillian was his ex-wife. The decision ultimatelyy with him.

    "Of course, we must rescue her. However, we need a foolproof n," Sebastian said. Even if Esme didn''t mention her, he had not forgotten about Lillian. They used to be husband and wife, after all. He couldn''t just ignore her after Magnus got his hands on her.

    Furthermore, he needed her to remain a virgin for thepletion of his technique.

    "Mr. Wilder, do you already have a n in mind?" Natalie asked.

    "Here''s what I think..." Sebastian thenid out his n, which was straightforward yet effective-a ruse to draw Magnus away. Magnus was eager to capture Lord Hydra and Lord Drakaria, so he wouldn''t pass up any opportunity.

    Everyone agreed that the n was feasible. Then, they began to prepare ordingly.

    Lord Drakaria and Gina arranged a meeting with Casper at a caf¨¦. This meant that Casper needed to cooperate for this n to work.

    However, since Sebastian trusted Casper, he had Gina contact him for the meeting.

    In addition, they needed someone to inform Magnus about the meeting between Casper, Lord Drakaria, and Lord Hydra.

    Casper didn''t disappoint. Upon receiving Gina''s call, he agreed to give his full cooperation.

    Casper cleverly staged a phone conversation in Derick''s presence, using vaguenguage to suggest a meeting with Lord Drakaria and Lord Hydra without providing solid evidence. Casper chose Derick because he knew Derick was an opportunist who had been seeking to curry favor with Magnus since he took over Supreme Nexus.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Just as Casper had predicted, Derick became suspicious and followed Casper to the caf¨¦. When he saw Casper meeting with Lord Drakaria and Lord Hydra, he was ecstatic. He immediately pulled out his phone, took a photo, and sent it to Magnus.

    Magnus quickly called him. "How did you find out? Could this be a trap?"

    "Rest assured, Celestial Master Thorne. I only followed Casper secretly after I overheard his phone call. I was careful and didn''t let him notice me."

    "Good. I''ll bring people over right away." Magnus dismissed his doubts, mainly because he was confident in his own strength. With Sebastian dead, only Lord Drakaria, Lord Hydra, and Lord Cyclops were left. He and Nathaniel together hadplete confidence in dealing with them.

    Worried that Lord Drakaria and Lord Hydra might leave, Magnus and Nathaniel hurried to the caf¨¦.

    Shortly after they left, a middle-aged man got out of a car parked by the roadside. It was Magnus. However, Magnus had just left, so this was obviously a fake. He was actually Sebastian.

    He would reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble by disguising himself as Magnus.

    And things turned out as he thought they would. The people in thepany greeted him with respect when they saw him.

    Thus, Sebastian swaggered his way to the top-floor office.

    Lillian and Lyra were sitting on the couch inside the office.

    Lyra was sipping red wine and browsing her phone, looking rxed. Lillian, on the other hand, sat quietly, her face lifeless and looking as if she had lost all will to live.

    "Celestial Master Thorne, you''re back."

    Seeing Sebastian enter, Lyra quickly put down her red wine, ran to his side, and affectionately wrapped her arms tight around his.

    If Sebastian had to be truthful, it felt wonderful.

    "Scram!"

 Chapter 268

    ?

    Sebastian was not easily swayed by Lyra''s advances. Instead, he roughly shoved her aside and then pped her hard across the face.

    Lyra, nearly stunned by the blow, held her reddening cheek and asked pitifully, "Celestial Master Thorne, what did I do wrong? Why did you hit me?"

    "Because I felt like it. Got a problem with that?" Sebastian sneered.

    Lyra quickly shook her head, her face pale with fear.

    Ignoring her, Sebastian turned to Lillian andmanded, "You! Come with me!"

    Lillian had no strength to resist. She feared that if she angered Magnus, he would kill her parents and grandfather. Thus, she could only obediently follow him as she didn''t dare to oppose him.

    They had chosen a caf¨¦ not too far away as a precaution to avoid arousing Magnus'' suspicion.

    Time was tight. Sebastian swiftly led Lillian out of Phoenix Corporation and into a car waiting by the roadside.

    The driver was from Misty Oak Vi. Once Sebastian and Lillian were in the car, they sped off quickly.

    Simultaneously, Sebastian sent Gina a message to retreat.

    Upon receiving themand, Gina immediately left the caf¨¦ with Casper.

    The ce was deserted by the time Magnus and Nathaniel arrived with their men.

    Magnus grabbed Derick by the throat. "Where are they?" Magnus growled.

    "They were just here! I don''t know when they left," Derick stammered, trembling with fear.

    "You dare y me for a fool!"

    Enraged, Magnus pped Derick on the head with a powerful blow.

    Derick''s eyes widened, and he began to bleed from his seven orifices before copsing

    lifelessly on the floor with his eyes wide open.

    Nathaniel was also furious. "It seems we''ve been toyed with."

    "Drat!" Magnus seemed to realize something. He hurried back to the office.

    When he entered the office, he saw only Lyra.

    "Where is Lillian?" Magnus demanded loudly.

    "Didn''t you bring her with you just now? She hasn''t been back since," Lyra replied timidly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "What?" Magnus exploded. He pped Lyra hard, then smashed a desk with a single blow. The sheer force of his fury caused the temperature in the room to plummet.

    Lyra, terrified and clueless about her mistake, stood trembling in fear and aggrievance.

    With a frown, Nathaniel analyzed the situation. "Someone must have disguised as you. This person must be the same one who disguised themselves as the Supreme One."

    Magnus also arrived at the same conclusion. Furning, he instructed, "Find out who this bastard is immediately! He''s going to wish he were dead when I get my hands on him! And that fucker, Casper, had the nerve to y me for a fool! He''s got guts!"

    Nathaniel nodded and was about to leave when Magnus called him back.

    "Wait a minute. Another thing-send someone to capture Lillian''s grandfather and parents, then send a letter to Misty Oak Vi. Tell Lillian toe back herself, or she''ll be seeing their corpses!"

    "Celestial Master Thorne, the most pressing matter right now is raising funds. Everything else should wait until we return from Phaedra Ind," Nathaniel advised.

    "I can''t wait that long," Magnus snapped. "I''m seething with rage and need to take it out on that bitch Lillian. I won''t be able to calm down otherwise!"

    Nathaniel, knowing Magnus'' temper, decided not to argue further. Magnus had made up his mind after all.

 Chapter 269

    ?

    Sebastian brought Lillian to Misty Oak Vi.

    "You''re not Celestial Master Thorne. Who are you really?" Lillian immediately sensed something was off as soon as she arrived at Misty Oak Vi.

    When she was still at Phoenix Corporation, she overheard Magnus and Nathaniel''s conversation about how Lord Hydra and the others were hiding at Misty Oak Vi.

    Considering how Magnus was wary of Misty Oak Vi, he would nevere here rashly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Sebastian didn''t answer her directly but led her into a room instead.

    "Who exactly are you?" Lillian asked again.

    "Who do you think I am?" Sebastian responded with a question and then removed the mask he had made.

    "Sebastian! You''re alive!" Lillian cried tears of joy.

    When she heard from Magnus that Sebastian had died saving her, she was overwhelmed with guilt and sorrow. Now, she felt immensely relieved when she saw Sebastian alive.

    "You''ll stay here for now. If you need anything, you can ask the people outside."

    Not knowing how to face her, Sebastian turned to leave after saying this.

    Lillian wasn''t a bad person; on the contrary, she was kind and loyal to her family, which wasmendable. But it was also her w. Her family treated her poorly, and she still foolishly gave them everything. This was a form of misguided familial love.

    "Wait!" Lillian called out to Sebastian. "Were you the one from yesterday?"

    "Who are you talking about?" Sebastian turned back and asked.

    Lillian blushed crimson instantly. "The Supreme One I met at the pavilion yesterday."

    Sebastian didn''t respond and turned away, but Lillian already knew the answer.

    Yesterday, she willingly seduced the Supreme One because of her family''s desperate pleas to save thepany from copsing. This was a nightmare she wanted to forget.

    Now that she knew it was Sebastian, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Her body had beenid bare more than once to Sebastian long ago. It wouldn''t matter if he saw her naked one more time.

    Meanwhile, back at Phoenix Corporation''s office, Magnus nearly demolished the office as he erupted in rage. Nathaniel''s dispatched men had returned from the Smith family empty- handed because someone had already taken Lillian''s grandfather and parents.

    He wouldn''t be able to force Lillian into showing herself.

    Seething with anger, he eventually vented his fury and sexual frustration on Lyra.

    Two days flew by in the blink of an eye.

    Early that morning, Sebastian set off with Joseph and Zia.

    The invitation was Joseph''s, and only three people were allowed to use it. Sebastian instructed Lord Drakaria and Gina to stay behind at Misty Oak Vi and focus on practicing.

 Chapter 270

    ?

    Phaedra Ind was situated amidst the endless expanse of the Abyss Sea. The three of them first took a ne to the nearest city by the sea, then took a taxi to the pier.

    There, they could see arge cruise ship approximately 656 feet long and 98 feet wide. It could easily amodate thousands of people. On the ship flew a g with the emblem of an ind, which was precisely the symbol of Phaedra Ind.

    People were already boarding the ship one after another, presenting not tickets but invitations. It was evident that this was the vessel transporting those with invitations to the auction on Phaedra Ind.

    All of these people were figures standing at the pinnacle of society, with worths of at least several billion. Those with worths in the hundreds of billions or even trillions were also abundant; otherwise, they wouldn''t have received the invitations.

    Phaedra Ind, situated in the midst of the Abyss Sea, was usually isted from the world. The purpose of hosting an auction every three years was clear-to umte wealth.

    Sebastian wore a mask to avoid being recognized.

    He didn''t attract much attention, as many people wore masks either to maintain mystery or out of fear of encountering enemies. He walked side by side with Zia as Joseph followed behind like an attendant.

    After they boarded the ship, staff members assigned each person to a room, and those traveling together were allocated adjacent rooms.

    The cabins also had entertainment areas, including bars, casinos, game rooms, cinemas, and swimming pools to keep the guests entertained.

    Sebastian didn''t stay in his room; instead, he went to the bar and drank by himself in a

    corner.

    Here, he unexpectedly saw several familiar faces, one of them being Rainey.

    Although Sebastian remained calm on the surface, inside, he harbored a sense of killing intent.

    He remembered this woman from his time on Delfino Isle. Although she hadn''t acted then, she was stillplicit.

    However, now wasn''t the time for revenge. He had to endure it until he had fully recovered his abilities.

    Sitting across from Rainey was Elena, a woman even more despicable than Rainey. Jenny and Elsa were also seated with them. After finishing his drink, Sebastian left.

    "Mr. Wilder, I finally found you. Please, find a way to save Zia!"

    Joseph paced anxiously outside Sebastian''s room. When he saw Sebastian return, he hurried over, his eyes filled with worry.

    "What has happened to Zia?" Sebastian asked, curious.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "She''s been taken away! Please, save her!" Worried about his only daughter, Joseph was on the verge of tears.

    "Don''t panic. Tell me everything. Who took her?" Sebastian asked,forting Joseph while seeking more details.

    "It''s Marcus Osborne, the heir of the Osborne family! He''s taken Zia into a room. If we don''t act quickly, it''ll be toote," Joseph exined, his worry evident.

    "The heir of the Osborne family? But why would he dare do this on Phaedra Ind''s ship?" Sebastian was puzzled. He knew the Osborne family was a powerful hidden family from Seachurn that had many grandmasters.

    "Zia lost to him in a gamble. The people of Phaedra Ind won''t intervene," Joseph rified.

    "Where is she? Take me there quickly."

    Sebastian knew how influential the Osborne family was, but he couldn''t turn a blind I eye.

    Meanwhile, Zia was pinned down by a man on the bed in a room. Despite her desperate struggles, her clothes were torn away piece by piece, exposing her fair skin.

    Zia, who hailed from a family of practitioners, possessed considerable strength as an advanced-level warrior. However, facing Marcus, the heir of the Osborne family and a grandmaster, she found herself powerless.

    "Mr. Osborne, please spare me," Zia pleaded tearfully as regret washed over her.

    "I''ll let you go after I''m done enjoying myself. For now, just behave and enjoy." Marcus grinned lecherously, his gaze aze. It was as though he were a hungry wolf as he forcefully tore at her clothes.

 Chapter 271

    ?

    Just as Zia thought she was doomed, the door was kicked open.

    "Who dares interrupt me?" Startled, Marcus yelled angrily.

    He then turned, only to see two men entering the room. He mocked when he recognized Joseph. "It''s you. Here to watch me having my way with your daughter?"

    Joseph was enraged. His anger only red at the sight of his disheveled daughter on the bed. However, he knew he couldn''t act rashly. The Osborne family was too powerful, and Phaedra Ind''s rules were strict.

    "Mr. Wilder, please save me," Zia pleaded, her eyes filled with hope, though she doubted Sebastian could help. After all, Marcus was only acting in ordance to the rules, as she had lost to him.

    "I promise I''ll save you," Sebastian assured her confidently.

    "Hahaha!" Marcusughed derisively at those words. He peered at Sebastian, the way one would an idiot. "Do you know what you''re saying, punk? She is my personal belonging now. I won her fair and square. No one can take her away without my permission. That is unless you think you can defy thews on Phaedra Ind."

    Sebastian knew Phaedra Ind''s immense influence, which surpassed even Supreme Nexus at its peak. He couldn''t afford to use force, so he proposed, "Since you won her, I''ll win her back."

    "You want to gamble with me?" Marcus sneered.

    "Don''t do it, Mr. Wilder. His gambling skills are unbeatable. I ended up here because I lost to him ten times," Zia warned urgently, not wanting Sebastian to risk himself for her.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Sebastian remained unfazed. "Yes, I want to gamble with you. Are you brave enough to do it? "

    "There''s no way I would back down from a gamble. But what will you wager?" Marcus asked. "How about a billion dors?" Sebastian proposed.

    "That''s not a small amount, but I''m not in need of money," Marcus replied arrogantly. His family, the Osbornes, was a powerful hidden family with assets in many countries.

    "Two billion!"

    "Five billion!" Sebastian countered.

    Marcus finally showed interest when Sebastian kept raising the stakes until he reached five billion.

    "So, you''re someone with deep pockets. Alright, I''ll y along, but wait outside for a bit. I''ll finish with her first." He leered at Zia.

    Sebastian clenched his fist, resisting the urge to smash Marcus''s head. "Mr. Osborne, I''ll add another billion to the pot. Let''s gamble now."

    Seeing Sebastian''s determination, Marcus smirked confidently. "If you insist on wasting your money, I''ll oblige."

    They first had Zia return to her room and change clothes before they headed to the entertainment area.

    The entertainment area was bustling with people-the casino was particrly crowded. There were many gambling options avable, such as ckjack, roulette, poker, and dice games.

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272

    "Mr. Osborne, it''s been less than two minutes, and you''re already back," someone teased.

    Marcus replied, "Shut up. I haven''t even started yet, but someone wants to give me money. I couldn''t stop them even if I tried."

    "What? Someone actually wants to gamble with you! They must have nerves of steel."

    "Exactly. They''re just looking for trouble, gambling against Mr. Osborne."

    The crowd nodded in agreement. Almost everyone here knew Marcus.

    Since boarding the ship, Marcus had been dominating the gambling area, leaving opponents in their underwear-literally-after they lost their shirts to him. The stakes were even higher for young, attractive women who gambled with him; they often led to situations like Zia''s.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Zia hadn''t intended to gamble; she was merely exploring the entertainment options.

    However, she saw a man lose his daughter to Marcus. Finding the woman pitiful, Zia attempted to win her back. However, she ended up losing herself in the process.

    Marcus eyed Sebastian. "It''s still not toote for you to regret this now. Once the game starts, there''s no turning back."

    "Cut the crap. Let''s begin," Sebastian stated.

    "Fine, you''ve got guts! I''m not taking advantage of you, so pick whichever game you''d like!" Marcus was more confident than ever.

    His biggest passions were gambling and womanizing. He started gambling at the age of six, and by eleven or twelve, he was practically unbeatable. He was also an expert in seducing

    women.

    In these two areas, he prided himself on being invincible. The word "lose" was not something he was familiar with.

    "We''ll y dice. Whoever rolls the bigger number wins. We''ll decide the winner in one round," Sebastian said.

    "Fine." Marcus didn''t hesitate. "Do you want to go first, or shall I?"

    Sebastian gestured for him to go ahead.

    Marcus confidently picked up the dice cup and performed a dazzling disy of skillful shaking. In short, he was impressive. However, his actions seemed more like a performance, as he took a full minute before he finally covered the dice on the table and slowly lifted the cup.

    "Triple sixes!"

    "Wow, triple sixes! That is a total of 18. Mr. Osborne is really something."

    The crowd was not surprised at all; they only thought it made sense.

    The pressure was now entirely on Sebastian. He had to roll the same number; otherwise, he would lose.

    Joseph and Zia were both sweating bullets in their tension.

    Sebastian, however, was unfazed. He picked up the dice cup, gave it a couple of shakes for show, and set it down.

    The onlookers scoffed at this. Expert dice rollers used their skill and a keen sense of hearing to control the oue, while Sebastian''s casual shakes suggested he was relying purely on luck. The odds of rolling three sixes were incredibly slim.

    Zia watched in despair, realizing she had ced her hopes on someone who didn''t seem to have the necessary skills. She had thought Sebastian might be a master gambler, which could have given them a glimmer of hope. However, Sebastian seemed to be worse than Zia!

    Joseph let out a long sigh. He, too, lost any remaining hope.

    "You think you can beat me with that level of skill?" Marcus pursed his lips, his expression one of disdain.

    "You haven''t seen what I''ve rolled yet. How can you be so sure I''ll lose?" Sebastian retorted coldly.

    Marcus scoffed. "I''ve been gambling since I was six years old. I can gauge someone''s skill with a single nce. If you don''t lose, I''ll call you sir!"

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273

    "Your words, not mine. You must own up to your words when you loseter," Sebastian reminded him.

    "Of course! I wouldn''t renege on a bet! Stop dilly-dallying, and let''s get on with it," Marcus impatiently remarked.

    "Since you''re so eager to call me ''sir,'' I''ll oblige."

    Marcus remained disdainful. In his view, Sebastian was all talk and no action.

    Others shared the same opinion. So when Sebastian went to lift the dice cup, not many bothered to watch.

    However, the spectators'' eyes widened in shock and disbelief when the cup was lifted. "What the heck? Is this even possible?" someone eximed in astonishment.

    Everyone hurried to look, their expressions filled with incredulity.

    "You lose!" Sebastian grinned at Marcus.

    "What nonsense! Even if you had a stroke of luck and rolled three sixes, it would at most result in a tie with me," Marcus retorted, refusing to believe Sebastian''s words. However, he was dumbfounded when he looked down.

    All three dice on the table were split in half, resulting in each die totaling seven whenbined, making it a total of 21

    "We''ve won!" Zia, who had initiallycked the courage to look, became excited at this moment. Joseph was also so overwhelmed with emotion that tears streamed down his face. He felt more at ease in an instant.

    "This doesn''t count! You definitely cheated!" Marcus was furious. He couldn''t ept the oue before him.

    Sebastian sneered. "Mr. Osborne, we never said you couldn''t split the dice. You''ve lost, fair and square. Can''t handle defeat?"

    Marcus gritted his teeth in anger but couldn''t answer Sebastian.

    He had never imagined such a move was possible.

    Although simr scenes existed in movies, they were just that movies. Splitting dice through the cup was inconceivable, even for a grandmaster.

    Although Marcus suspected Sebastian tampered with the dice, he had no evidence to back his suspicions.

    "Fine. You''ve won this round. You can have the woman!" Although unwilling, Marcus had no choice but to return Zia under the watchful eyes of the crowd.

    "Mr. Osborne, there''s still one thing you haven''t done. Hurry up and say it," Sebastian reminded him with a smirk.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    All eyes turned to Marcus.

    Marcus said he would call Sebastian "sir" if thetter didn''t lose. Now that Sebastian had won, ording to the agreement, Marcus had to call Sebastian "sir".

    Marcus was so furious that smoke seemed to being out of his nostrils. "Don''t push it."

    "Push it?" Sebastian smirked. "You bet, you pay. Hurry up, or I''ll call the Phaedra Ind authorities to settle this."

    A hint of fear shed in Marcus'' eyes. He could only begrudgingly mutter, "Sir."

    It was barely audible, but the room was quiet enough for everyone to hear.

    "Yes!" Sebastian promptly replied, his voice loud and confident. The room erupted intoughter as everyone struggled to contain themselves.

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274

    Marcus felt nothing but shame. He wanted nothing more than to find a hole to crawl into. He was seething with hatred for Sebastian.

    "You''re not going anywhere. I want to gamble with you again!"

    Marcus saw Sebastian and the others trying to leave and quickly blocked their path.

    "What if I refuse?" Sebastian asked with a cold smirk.

    Marcus replied icily, "You have no choice. ording to the rules here, if a two-person gamble is not settled in three rounds, the losing party has the right to decide to continue."

    "Is that so?" Sebastian looked at Zia and asked. He didn''t understand the rules here.

    Zia nodded, her eyes filled with concern.

    Sebastian had only won her back through unconventional means, and if they gambled again, he might end up losing her once more. But that was the rule, and they had no choice but to abide by it.

    "Since that''s the case, I''ll gamble again, with stakes of five hundred billion each. We''ll settle this in one round," Sebastian proposed.

    Marcus sneered. "Seems like you don''t understand any rules. You won the woman from me. Now that I want to win her back, your wager must be her!"

    Sebastian indeed didn''t know about these rules, so he could only nod helplessly.

    "Gambles should be fair. What are you going to use as your wager?"

    "I''ll wager 500 billion."

    Sebastian shook his head without hesitation. "Just because I agreed to use 500 billion earlier doesn''t mean I agree now. Unless you provide chips of equal value, there''s no point in continuing."

    "Fine, as you wish." Marcus immediately said to the people present, "Someone, get my sister. She''s in Room 78,"

    The people present were speechless.

    How shameless was Marcus to actually use his sister as a wager?

    However, someone actually agreed to help. A woman was brought over soon.

    She wasn''t very tall, but her figure was well-proportioned. Her movements were graceful, her skin fair, her features delicate, and her bright eyes sparkling. But her perky, prominent chest caught everyone''s attention the most. Most men simply drooled at the sight of it.

    "Marcus, why did you want me here?" Yvette Osborne asked curiously.

    "Yvette, I want to ask you for a favor," Marcus replied with a charming smile.

    "What? You want to use me as a wager?" Yvette was furious upon hearing Marcus'' request. Marcus hurriedly reassured her, "Yvette, listen to me. You know my gambling skills. I was careless just now and didn''t expect him to be cunning. But I''m prepared this time. I won''t lose for sure. So, don''t worry."

    Yvette remained silent. She clearly was still reluctant to agree to it.

    Marcus gritted his teeth and retrieved a small porcin bottle from his pocket. He handed it to her. "This is the Returning Pill you''ve been longing for. As long as you help me with this favor, it''s yours."

    "That''s more like it. I''ll do it." Yvette snatched the bottle eagerly, afraid that Marcus would change his mind.

    The Returning Pill was a unique pill refined by their family. It could detoxify, heal, and treat injuries with incredibly potent effects. Having one on hand could be life-saving in critical moments.

    However, due to the rarity of the medicinal ingredients needed for its production, only one batch of nine pills was made annually.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    With numerous members in the family, including several elders, there was barely enough for the younger generation.

    Marcus, as the heir, had obtained one.

    Despite being the daughter of the family head, Yvette could only envy from afar.

    Marcus looked at Sebastian and said, "My sister is the treasure of the Osborne family. Both her looks and temperament are top-notch. I''m using her as the wager now. You have nothing to say to that, right?"

    "Fine. Let''s get started. You go first," Sebastian said.

    Marcus grabbed the cup. "I can go first, but this time, we''ll see who has the lower total."

    He was worried that Sebastian might try the same trick again. But if they aimed for a lower

    total, he wouldn''t have to worry about Sebastian tampering with the dice.

    Sebastian frowned immediately. After pondering for a second, he nodded.

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275

    Without missing a beat, Marcus grabbed the dice cup and put on another show.

    After a minute, he ced the cup on the table. He slowly lifted it, revealing three dice

    stacked on top of each other, with just one dot visible on the top one.

    "Mr. Osborne is truly amazing. He hasn''t made even one misstep. He''s the god of gambling."

    "Absolutely! Gambling with Mr. Osborne is just asking for trouble. Don''t even bothering if you''re not wearing two pairs of underwear."

    The crowd nodded in agreement.

    Even Sebastian had to admit that Marcus'' gambling skills were indeed superb.

    Zia was nervously sweating. Sebastian had only won by using special means before, but now, with the rules changed, he couldn''t rely on the same trick. She didn''t know if Sebastian could do it this time.

    "It''s your turn. Quit stalling," Marcus taunted as he pushed the dice cup toward Sebastian.

    Sebastian, not one to waste time, grabbed the cup and began shaking it. Just likest time, he shook it a few times and stopped.

    "This punk''s definitely going to lose. Based on my years of experience, those three dice are definitely not stacked together."

    "Exactly. While I may not be as precise as Mr. Osborne, I can still make a decent guess. It can''t possibly be just one."

    Zia, already anxious, feltpletely resigned upon hearing the crowd''sments. She felt like a balloon losing its air.

    Joseph sighed heavily, his face filled with sorrow.

    Surprisingly, Sebastianughed as he slowly lifted the dice cup.

    The next moment, the crowd''s eyes widened again. The stunned expressions on their faces were as if they had seen a ghost.

    "What the heck? How is this even possible?"

    When Marcus saw the pile of powder on the table, he, too, was dumbfounded.

    Instead of dice, there was only a pile of powder on the table.

    "You cheated!" Marcus pointed at Sebastian. He was so angry he was shaking.

    Sebastian smirked sarcastically. "Mr. Osborne, we didn''t specify any rules beforehand. Now I have nothing, and you have one dot. The oue is clear."

    "He''s right. While there''s suspicion of trickery, it''s within the rules."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Indeed, this guy is amazing. He actually turned dice into powder. I wonder how he did it." Everyone was curious.

    The people who came here were all extraordinary, with at least half being warriors and some even grandmasters. Turning dice into powder was easy, but doing it through the dice cup was as difficult as reaching the sky.

    "Mr. Osborne, you lost. From now on, your sister is mine," Sebastian dered, then looked at Yvette with a smirk. "Ms. Osborne, clean yourself upter ande to my room tonight."

    Yvette was both shocked and furious. "Marcus, what the hell are you doing? You need to figure out a way to win me back."

    This was on Phaedra Ind''s ship; losing meant eptance. If Sebastian took her back to his room, no one could stop him, or it would mean challenging Phaedra Ind''s authority.

    "Hahaha..."

    "What a joke. Mr. Osborne went for wool and came back shorn. He lost the woman he won, and now he lost his sister."

    "Marcus, if your father finds out you lost your sister, he''ll probably break your legs." The crowd teased andughed, their mocking voices echoing.

 Chapter 276

    ?

    Marcus was infuriated, his eyes filled with boundless rage as he red at Sebastian. "You punk, I want to gamble with you again!"

    Sebastian shed a mocking smile. "You''ve already lost your sister to me. What else do you have to wager? Do you have another sister?"

    Marcus'' nostrils red in anger at the suggestion, and he scoffed. "I''ll wager my own life. Let''s gamble onest time."

    "I don''t have any ''peculiar'' tastes. I''m not interested in you," Sebastian retorted.

    This prompted an immediate burst ofughter from the crowd.

    Marcus, suppressing his anger, dered, "I''m wagering my life. If I win, you return my sister to me. If I lose, my life belongs to you."

    "Mr. Osborne, I advise you to consider carefully. You only have one life. There''s no room for regret if you lose," Sebastian cautioned.

    "Hmph! I know what I''m doing. But this time, I won''t lose," Marcus asserted confidently. It wasn''t like he had a way out anyway.

    If his father found out he had already lost his sister, he would certainly not let him off lightly.

    While his life might not be at risk, he would likely face a severe beating. Moreover, if news of this incident spread, his reputation would be irreparably damaged. How was he supposed to show his face in public in the future?

    With less than three rounds required to continue and Marcus wagering his life, Sebastian had no choice but to ept the challenge.

    "Since you''re tired of living, I''ll grant your wish. So, tell me. Are you betting high or low this time?" Sebastian inquired.

    "I''m not betting that with you this time. I want to y a guessing game with you," Marcus replied.

    "Marcus has never made a mistake when guessing numbers, which is why he''s willing to wager his life," someone remarked.

    "Indeed, Marcus is the gambling god of the current era. Previously, the only person who could beat him twice relied not on skill but on special methods. With this guessing game, Marcus stands unbeatable," another person added.

    The crowd nodded in agreement. Marcus'' gambling skillsmanded genuine respect.

    Rubbing his nose, Sebastian couldn''t help but smirk knowingly.

    Few knew that he had been ying dice since childhood. It was one of his mentor''s favorite

    pastimes when his mentor was alive.

    His mentor was a true master in dice ying, and in his prime, even the gambling god nearly lost his underpants to Sebastian''s mentor.

    With limited entertainment options in the mountains, Sebastian often gambled with his mentor. Initially, he never won. But in thest two years, they began to take turns winning.

    So, Sebastian''s dice skills were also at the grandmaster level. Even without using any tricks, he wouldn''t have lost those two rounds earlier.

    Now, Marcus was willing to gamble his life against Sebastian, which was tantamount to suicide.

    Seeing the smirk on Sebastian''s face, Marcus couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine. Thest two rounds had already left him shaken.

    "We''ll make it a rule beforehand that you''re not allowed to damage the dice this time.

    Anyone who vites this rule will forfeit," Marcus dered.

    "Enough chatter. Let''s get started," Sebastian impatiently replied.

    Without dy, Marcus had another set of dice brought over andunched into another dazzling disy.

    "Make your guess." Marcus looked smugly at Sebastian. While he might not be Sebastian''s match in trickery, he was confident in his gambling skills.

    Sebastian crossed his arms, pursed his lips, and pondered for a moment before saying, "I''m pondering a question. How would we calcte the total if all three dice are tilted?"

    His words puzzled everyone. How could dice be tilted?

    However, Marcus'' face fell at those words.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 277

    ?

    Marcus felt cold sweat forming on his forehead. This was his trump card, something that had always worked wlessly in the past. He couldn''t believe Sebastian had seen through it.

    With a smile, Sebastian looked at Marcus and asked, "I''m asking you a question. How do you calcte the points if they''re tilted?"

    "No points for the tilted dice," Marcus replied.

    "Very well. I''m guessing zero, then." Sebastian smirked.

    A cunning glint shed in Marcus'' eyes. Sebastian stopped him as he reached out to lift the dice cup.

    "Wait a moment. Let''s have someone else open it. After all, even a slight vibration could change the points," Sebastian suggested.

    Everyone silently agreed. Skilled warriors could indeed use their energy to manipte the dice''s oue.

    Marcus couldn''t refuse Sebastian''s proposal without admitting to cheating. Someone from Phaedra Ind was called in to open the cup to ensure fairness.

    When the cup was opened, everyone witnessed true skill-the three dice were pressed against each other, each with one corner touching the table.

    "Amazing!"

    Apuse filled the air.

    People were in awe of Marcus'' technique and Sebastian''s prowess.

    Using hearing alone to discern the dice''s points sounded simple, but executing it was incredibly challenging. Its difficulty was evident, especially when skilled yers intentionally made distracting noises while shaking the dice.

    Marcus was furious, his gaze at Sebastian as if he wanted to devour him.

    "Don''t get too cocky yet. The game isn''t over. It hasn''t been decided yet who''s the winner and loser." Marcus snorted. He knew he had underestimated Sebastian, but he remained confident in himself.

    Sebastian wasted no time. He grabbed the dice, ced them on the table, covered them with the cup, and began shaking it. Just as before, he casually shook it a few times before stopping.

    Sebastian looked as though he wasn''t skilled. Yet, Marcus was so nervous that he frowned. Ayer of sweat could be seen on his forehead.

    That was because the dice inside didn''t roll at all.

    In other words, whatever number Sebastian picked up and put down the dice with, that was what it was, and he didn''t see it at all at the time.

    "Mr. Osborne, hurry up and guess," Sebastian urged.

    "Marcus, are you capable at all?" Yvette grew desperate. This was herst hope.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Marcus still hadn''t spoken. Considering he was gambling with his life, he was more nervous than anyone else.

    Whispers began among the puzzled crowd as they observed Marcus'' behavior. What was going on now? He always used to guess numbers without hesitation.

    "Mr. Osborne, don''t dy any longer. If you don''t guess now, consider yourself forfeiting," Sebastian reminded him.

    Marcus clenched his fist, his palms sweating profusely.

    "4, 5, 6!"

    Marcus could only guess randomly, though he knew the chances of getting it right were slim.

    To prevent Marcus from denying the result, Sebastian had someone from Phaedra Ind open the cup.

    "1, 2, 3!"

    As the cup opened, everyone couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw the numbers.

    Marcus, known as the gambling god, didn''t even guess one number correctly. Unbelievable!

    "It''s over!"

    Yvette slumped into a chair, her face ashen.

    "Marcus actually lost! Not only did he lose his sister, but he also lost his own life. This is a disaster!"

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278

    "The hunter has be the hunted. He went for wool and came back shorn."

    "One should never be too arrogant. After all, there''s always someone better out there."

    "Exactly. No matter how good you think you are, there is always someone out there who is better. One careless move is all it takes for you to lose everything."

    The crown sighed.

    "Zia, I''ll let you kill this guy," Sebastian offered.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Thank you, Mr. Wilder." Zia hurriedly expressed her gratitude. She wanted to kill Marcus herself for revenge.

    Though Marcus didn''t seed just now, he did tear her clothes and take advantage of her. His actions fueled her hatred.

    Marcus'' expression changed drastically, and he warned, "Don''t me me for not warning you. I''m the son of the Osborne family. If you want to kill me, you should consider the consequences."

    "And you should ept your defeat graciously. Are you trying to go back on your word?" Zia asked angrily.

    Marcus sneered. "You can kill me, but my family will seek revenge. That''s just human nature, isn''t it? What''s wrong with that?"

    It was a tant threat, but one couldn''t deny that Marcus was speaking the truth. Even if he didn''t say anything, his family would surely seek revenge by any means necessary once they found out. The Osborne family was indeed powerful. They ranked high even among hidden families.

    Zia''s fury burned as hot as her helplessness.

    "Mr. Wilder, let''s just leave it at that." Joseph sighed.

    Marcus, feeling smug, continued, "And there''s also my sister. If you darey a finger on her, the Osborne family won''t let it go either."

    Joseph and Zia were both enraged. Marcus had taken ying dirty to the extreme.

    In the end, he just wasn''t as capable as Sebastian was.

    While everyone despised Marcus'' actions, no one dared to say anything. It was a case of "not my business, so I''ll stay out of it."

    With an air of superiority, Marcus boasted, "Don''t use me of taking advantage of you. There''s ten billion on this card; consider it my reward to you." He threw the card at Sebastian''s face before preparing to leave with Yvette.

    "Stop right there. Did I say you can leave?" Sebastian stated.

    Marcus turned to look at Sebastian, his expression disdainful. "What? Is that not enough for you?"

    "If you gamble, you must ept the consequences. You''ve lost your life, yet you dare to be so arrogant. How can I let you off?" Sebastian''s eyes shed with a cold glint.

    "Haha! You''ve got some nerve!" Marcus stood with his hands on his hips. "I''ll stand right here. Let''s see if you have the guts to kill me!"

    Sebastian slowly clenched his fist. If Marcus had shown some humility, he might have let it go. But now, Marcus'' defiance and threats left him no choice.

    Seeing Sebastian about to act, Joseph hurriedly held him back. "Mr. Wilder," he whispered.'' The Osborne family is too powerful. I think we should just forget about it. Sometimes, it''s better to take a step back for peace."

    "There is no need to endure any longer when you''ve been pushed to the limit. Even if we don''t kill him, we must give him a lifelong, unforgettable lesson."

    As Sebastian spoke, he suddenly took a swift step forward and, using his finger as a sword, unleashed sword energy.

    With that, Marcus'' legs were severed at the knees as though they were branches.

    Marcus was first stunned before he lost control and fell to the ground. A series of agonizing screams followed.

    "Argh! My legs! Ah!"

    The screams were bone-chilling, causing difort to anyone who heard them. Marcus writhed in pain on the ground. Blood was gushing everywhere.

 Chapter 279

    ?

    Everyone present was shocked by Sebastian''s sudden action. No one had expected him to strike so abruptly. Although he didn''t directly take Marcus'' life, he had severed his legs, condemning him to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "Marcus!" Yvette rushed forward tofort Marcus while yelling for a doctor.

    Fortunately, the ship boasted a contingent of "pill masters" rather than the typical doctors.

    These pill masters were skilled in medicine and pill concoction, capable of treating illnesses and detoxification with expertise. However, the term "pill master" was often exaggerated, and many of them were not as proficient as their title suggested.

    Nevertheless, they quickly stopped Marcus'' bleeding and administered pain relief medication.

    "Mr. Wilder, you acted a bit rashly just now." Joseph expressed his concern once they returned to their room.

    Zia nodded in agreement. "My father is right. Although Marcus is despicable, he''s still the heir of the Osborne family. By severing his legs, you''ve provoked the entire Osborne family. They won''t let this go easily."

    Sebastian remained undeterred. "When the enemyes, we meet them head-on; when the water rises, we build higher dikes. There''s nothing to worry about. Once I obtain the century -old Dragon Root during the auction, I''ll be able to restore my cultivation with minimal effort. At that point, the Osborne family will be inconsequential," Sebastian dered confidently.

    Joseph and Zia exchanged nces, both sensing the same feelings of resignation and concern in each other''s eyes.

    To them, Sebastian was merely boasting.

    The Osborne family was far more powerful than he''d imagined. They likely had divine grandmasters within their ranks, making them a force to be reckoned with, surpassing even Supreme Nexus in its pinnacle.

    Even if Sebastian were to restore his cultivation and reim Supreme Nexus, he wouldn''t be a match for the Osborne family.

    Sebastian knew what they were thinking, but he didn''t bother to exin. The truth was, his current cultivation technique far surpassed his previous one in strength.

    If he could re-enter the Divine Realm, his power would undoubtedly be many times greater than before. While he might not be invincible, he would certainly be a formidable opponent.

    Unless the Osborne family had a middle-stage orte-stage divine grandmaster, Sebastian could definitely win against them.

    Marcusy pale on the bed in a cabin onboard.

    Gone was his former arrogance as an endless rage reced it.

    Standing beside him was a stern-looking middle-aged man, surrounded by a chilling aura that seemed to freeze the air. This man was Frederik Osborne, the current head of the Osborne family.

    "Who did this?"

    "That bastard wore a mask. I don''t know who he is. Dad, you have to avenge me." Marcus gritted his teeth, his hatred palpable.

    With his legs broken, Marcus was now a cripple, and it seemed unlikely he would retain his position as the family heir. His life was effectively over.

    "Son, rest assured. No matter who it is, I won''t let them get away with this," Frederik vowed solemnly.

    "Dad, I want to take revenge personally. I want to torture him for three days and nights, subject him to every torture imaginable, and make him beg for life and death. And that woman with him! I want to tie her to the bed and ravage her day and night until my hatred is appeased." Marcus seethed.

    "Alright, son. I promise you. I''ll leave those bastards to you to deal with. For now, focus on recuperating," Frederik replied before turning to Yvette.

    "Yvette, I entrust the task of investigating their identities to you. From now on, closely monitor their every move. Don''t let them escape," Frederik instructed.

    "Dad, rest assured, I''llplete the task," Yvette promised earnestly.

    That afternoon, the ship set sail, braving the waves and heading into the depths of the sea. As Phaedra Ind was far from the maind, it wasn''t until the third morning that they arrived.

    In the distance, a small ind resembling a towering sword stood tall in the Abyss Sea. Surrounded by mist, it exuded a mysterious aura.

    After disembarking, everyone was captivated by the scenery on the ind. Near the sea was a forest of maple trees, followed by a peach blossom forest. Despite being autumn, the peach blossoms were in full bloom, their fragrance intoxicating.

 Chapter 280

    ?

    The beautiful scenery here made this ce seem like a paradise on Earth.

    Phaedra Ind was quite big. Many people resided in it, but not all of them were practitioners. About 70 percent were ordinary people. This was inevitable because not everyone was suitable for cultivation due to differences in their constitution.

    Everyone was arranged to stay in a hotel on the ind; each was allocated to a single room. Although the rooms were small, they were sufficient for resting, as they would only be staying there for two or three days.

    The auction wouldn''t start until tomorrow, so some chose to rest while others explored within the permitted range.

    The women were generally more enthusiastic about exploring, especially in ces with beautiful scenery.

    Zia was one such person.

    After arranging the rooms, she invited Sebastian to go out for a walk together.

    Sebastian declined because he noticed that the spiritual energy here was extremely abundant. In fact, it was several times denser than at Misty Oak Vi.

    A day of cultivation here would be equivalent to several days before. With his urgent desire to improve his strength, he wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity.

    An hourter, Sebastian was practicing in his room when he suddenly heard an urgent knocking on the door. Upon opening it, he saw Joseph standing anxiously at the door.

    Confused, Sebastian asked, "Did something happen?"

    "I apologize for the intrusion, Mr. Wilder. I didn''t want to disturb you, but I had no choice," Joseph said anxiously.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Get to the point," Sebastian stated, frowning slightly.

    "Zia''s been kidnapped," Joseph blurted out.

    "What?" Sebastian was shocked. "We''re on Phaedra Ind! Who would dare do something like that?"

    "Some good Samaritan informed me. It seems like she was taken by people from Phaedra Ind. What should we do now?" Joseph asked, his face full of anxiety and confusion.

    In Ravenview City, he was a top figure who was always calm andposed. But now, he was at a loss. The reason for this change was the shift in power. Previously, he mainly dealt with people of lower status. However, he was now facing people he couldn''t afford to offend, especially now that it concerned his beloved daughter.

    "Do you know where she was taken?" Sebastian asked.

    "The hill behind!"

    "What are we waiting for then? Let''s go find her," Sebastian announced, immediately leading Joseph to the hill in the back.

    The hill in the back was vast, with many paths, so Sebastian and Joseph split up to increase their chances of finding Zia. Sebastian hurried along one of the paths, but before he could run far, a dart suddenly shot out from the bushes, aiming for his back.

    Any other person would have found it difficult to react to the sudden attack.

    However, Sebastian reacted as if he had eyes on the back of his head. He swiftly dodged the dart and turned around to face the bushes. "Who''s there? Show yourself!"

    "Quick reflexes." A melodious voice flowed from the bushes, and a graceful woman emerged. "Yvette!" Sebastian immediately recognized her and realized the situation. "You''re the one who kidnapped my friend, aren''t you?"

    Yvette smiled sweetly. "You''re quite clever. Yes, I gave that woman to a friend on Phaedra Ind. By now, ''it'' should have begun. You know what I mean."

    Sebastian''s body exuded a formidable killing intent. "You''re trying to get yourself killed."

    Yvette remained unperturbed. "Let''s go. I''ll take you there. If you hurry, perhaps you can still witness the spectacle."

    Sebastian wanted nothing more than to strike her down upon hearing those words. However, he couldn''t afford to waste time. He had to endure for now.

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281 "No! Help!"

    A woman''s desperate cries echoed from halfway up the hill.

    A man had pinned a woman to the ground beneath a maple tree. With a lecherous grin stered on his face, he violently tore at her clothes.

    The woman on the ground was Zia. She was desperately struggling and crying for help.

    In her current situation, she was on the brink of despair. This ce was so remote that it was unlikely anyone would pass by, and the brute before her was from Phaedra Ind. Even if someone did pass by, there was no guarantee they woulde to her aid.

    "Be a good girl, sweetheart. Stop resisting and cooperate with me. As long as you satisfy me, I promise I won''t mistreat you."

    "Let me go!" Zia''s resistance intensified.

    Frustrated by Zia''s continued resistance, Jake Sanders flew into a rage and delivered a resounding p across her face.

    "Don''t do things the hard way. Fight me again, and I''ll break your limbs!" Despite Zia being a woman, he mercilessly struck her again.

    Dazed by the blows, Zia couldn''t muster any more resistance. Right when she started to feel hopeless, Sebastian arrived.

    "Stop!" Sebastian''s voice boomed.

    Seeing someone interrupting his "fun time", Jake flew into a rage.

    "Yvette, what the hell are you doing? Couldn''t you have waited until I finished before bringing him here?" Jake seethed with anger.

    Yvette chuckled lightly. "Mr. Sanders, don''t be angry. She can''t escape anyway. Why don''t you help me deal with this guy first? You can enjoy yourselfter."

    Jake thought it over and then turned to Sebastian. "I can''t be bothered to deal with you. Just cripple yourself."

    His tone wasmanding, reflecting his innate superiority as a member of Phaedra Ind. He viewed outsiders as insignificant and didn''t consider Sebastian worth his time.

    "Let her go!" Sebastian''s gaze locked onto Jake, his eyes brimming with murderous intent.

    "Punk, you clearly don''t understand the situation. Your life is at risk, yet you''re still trying to y the hero," Jake mocked.

    Sebastian slowly clenched his fists.

    "What''s this? You wanna hit me?" Jake sneered. "I''ll give you a chance. If you can withstand

    one move from me, I''ll spare your worthless life."

    "Mr. Sanders, don''t underestimate him," Yvette quickly warned. She had seen Sebastian in action before; with a single burst of sword energy, he had severed her brother''s legs.

    Though it was a surprise attack, the fact that Marcus couldn''t react in time indicated that Sebastian was a grandmaster.

    "He''s nothing," Jake uttered through pursed lips.

    As he sneered dismissively, he suddenly threw a punch at Sebastian.

    An immense burst of energy erupted, making the air tremble; its ferocity threatened to annihte everything in its path.

    Jake had reason to be arrogant. Even though he hadn''t even reached 30 years of age, he was already a middle-stage grandmaster.

    If he had such skills in the outside world, he would definitely be considered a top-tier expert, with very few in the younger generation capable of matching him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Despite this terrifying attack, Sebastian did not dodge. Instead, he clenched his fist and met the attack head-on.

    An even more terrifying energy surged forth, followed by a resounding "boom" as the two forces collided fiercely. The impact unleashed waves of energy in all directions, kicking uprge amounts of dust and causing stones to shatter instantly.

    In an instant, the area was engulfed in a sandstorm, with dust swirling around like a tornado.

    Before the chaotic energy had even dispersed, Sebastian''s figure flickered, and he charged toward Jake at lightning speed.

    In the blink of an eye, Sebastian appeared in front of Jake like a phantom. Then, the former pped thetter across the face.

    Due to the obscuring energy and dust, Jake was caught off guard. It was already toote by the time he sensed the danger.

 Chapter 282

    ?

    The crisp sound of a p echoed, and Jake was sent flying immediately.

    "Zia, are you alright?" Sebastian quickly helped Zia up.

    "Mr. Wilder, thank you," Zia uttered, tears of gratitude welling up in her eyes as she threw herself into Sebastian''s arms.

    "Mr. Sanders! Are you okay?" On the other side, the shocked Yvette quickly ran over to help Jake up.

    Jake, who was clearly dazed, shook his head to regain his senses. An overwhelming surge of anger engulfed him promptly after.

    "You fucking piece of shit! I''ve underestimated you. You dare to ambush me and even p me? I''ll make sure you die a horrible death!" Jake roared in fury, then kicked off the ground like a leopard pouncing on its prey.

    Seeing this, Sebastian pulled Zia behind him as his eyes glinted coldly.

    "Die!" Jake charged at Sebastian and threw a punch straight at Sebastian''s face.

    A grandmaster could attack from a distance, but it would consume a lot of energy. Therefore, they typically opted for closebat when facing an opponent of simr strength.

    Sebastian wasn''t afraid at all. Moving with lightning speed, he reached out with his left hand, grabbed Jake''s wrist, and pped him hard with his right hand.

    The sound of the p rang out again, and Jake was momentarily stunned. As Sebastian held his wrist, he couldn''t be sent flying this time.

    Feeling unsatisfied, Sebastian backhanded him with another p.

    Sebastiannded five or six more ps, leaving Jake utterly befuddled. If it weren''t for

    Sebastian holding him up, Jake wouldn''t have been able to stand.

    Jake looked utterly pathetic. His face was swollen like a pig''s head, and blood was streaming from his mouth and nose. His teeth were all over the ground.

    At this moment, even his own parents would have difficulty recognizing him.

    When Sebastian released his grip, Jake immediately passed out and copsed to the ground.

    Not far away, Yvette watched this scene with her mouth agape, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief. While she knew Sebastian was a grandmaster, she hadn''t expected him to be this powerful.

    Jake was a middle-stage grandmaster, yet he was powerless before Sebastian.

    One could easily tell how terrifyingly strong Sebastian was.

    Yvette was momentarily paralyzed with fear.

    When Sebastian looked at her, she snapped back to reality, broke into a cold sweat, and immediately took off.

    Although Yvette was also a grandmaster, she was only at the beginning stage. Compared to Jake, she was much weaker, andpared to Sebastian, she was vastly inferior.

    "Head back first," Sebastian instructed Zia before chasing after Yvette.

    Yvette had attempted to take away Zia''s innocence. It was an act too cruel to go unpunished. He couldn''t let her off easily.

    Yvette ran quickly, but Sebastian, who was faster, rapidly closed the distance between them. Yvette''s face turned pale with fear as she sensed Sebastian''s swift approach.

    Realizing she couldn''t escape, she stopped, turned around, and faced Sebastian, adopting a pitiful expression. "Sir, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. I promise I won''t do it again."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "You have to ept the consequences of your actions. Are you ready?" Sebastian sneered coldly.

    "What are you going to do?" Yvette asked, her voice trembling with fear.

    "Treat others as they treat you. Since you tried to take someone else''s innocence, I''ll take yours. Take off your clothes," Sebastianmanded, his tone brooking no argument.

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283

    Yvette''s face went pale as she clutched her cor frantically. "No! I''m the second daughter of the Osborne family. My father won''t let you get away with hurting me."

    Sebastian sneered, "You''re quite na?ve, I must say. I''ve already chopped off Marcus'' leg. Your family won''t forgive me, even if I let you go now. So why should I hold back?"

    "That''s not true. If you release me, I can plead for you. There''s still room for negotiation," Yvette insisted.

    "No need. If I were easily intimidated, Marcus would still have his legs. Today, I''m going to teach you an unforgettable lesson," Sebastian said coldly.

    "No! Please! I''m begging you," Yvette pleaded, looking desperate and heartbroken.

    Sebastian''s face twisted into a mocking smile. He had no pity for someone as ruthless as Yvette.

    "Don''t me me for not warning you. My patience is limited. You''d better not wait for me to take action. Of course, if you would like to protect your chastity, you can just kill yourself. I have no interest in the dead."

    Yvette shook her head desperately. She was still young and had a bright future ahead of her. She couldn''t bear the thought of dying.

    "If you don''t want to die, then behave. Don''t expect anyone to rescue you because I''ll kill you before anyone arrives," Sebastian said with a smirk.

    "Will you kill me after you''re done?" Yvette asked, trembling with fear.

    "Well, that depends on whether you behave or not."

    Yvette understood his meaning. Reluctantly, she undressed andid her clothes on the ground before lying down obediently.

    Sebastian had to admit that Yvette had a stunning figure. Her curves were incredibly enticing, and her beauty was enhanced by her glistening red lips, making her irresistibly alluring.

    Sebastian took his time. He walked over, squatted down, and admired her body leisurely.

    Meanwhile, Yvette closed her eyes in shame, presenting herself as if she were ready to be vited.

    Sebastian didn''t hold back either. He pounced on her hard, fully indulging in the moment. Sebastian wasn''t exactly a noble person. Life was short, and he believed in seizing the moment.

    Because of his age, his control over such sexual desires had waned ever since he started practicing the Eternal Rebirth Codex, which disturbed his internal bnce of energies.

    Therefore, after seeing Yvette''s actions, Sebastian decided to punish her this way while satisfying his own needs, effectively killing two birds with one stone.

    The processsted over an hour.

    After Sebastian dressed, he stretchedzily, feeling refreshed and immensely pleased. Just moments ago, his cultivation base had advanced to middle-stage grandmaster.

    The reason was simple-the bnce of energies.

    His cultivation method, the Eternal Rebirth Codex, involved cultivating the bnce of male and female energies.

    Men possessed more active energy, while women carried more passive energy, especially virgins, who had a pure form of passive energy known as prime essence.

    Sebastian''s cultivation base had advanced just now by absorbing Yvette''s prime essence. It was equivalent to several months of arduous cultivation.

    This unexpected result revealed a new cultivation method to him.

    As Yvette dressed, she said, "That was my first time. Are you satisfied now?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "I''m very satisfied. I''ll let you off this time. But if something simr happens again, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    "There won''t be a next time. But I have a small request. Could you fulfill it?" Yvette asked cautiously.

    "Let''s hear it."

 Chapter 284

    ?

    "I want to see what you really look like," Yvette said.

    Sebastian remained silent.

    Yvette hurriedly exined, "I lost my virginity to you just like that. I deserve to know what my first man looks like, right?"

    "You''ll get a chance someday." Sebastian then lightly kissed her on the lips before walking away.

    Although his cultivation base had greatly improved, he was still far from reaching the pinnacle. He needed to remain cautious. If Yvette had seen his face, she might have been able to sketch him out and identify himter, making his situation even more dangerous.

    Yvette watched Sebastian''s retreating figure with intense fury in her eyes. "You bastard! You stole my virginity. I won''t let you get away with this."

    Yvette brought Jake back, not out of concern for him but because she wanted to use him to get rid of Sebastian.

    Jake''s father, William Sanders, was enraged to see his son severely injured.

    "Who did this?" William demanded, ring at Yvette with a fierce expression.

    "It was a masked man. I don''t know his exact identity," Yvette replied.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Describe his features to me. Whoever dares to hurt my son will pay dearly," William growled.

    "No need for that. I know where he lives. I''ll take you there," Yvette said with a deceitful smile. She had been secretly watching Sebastian and knew exactly where he was staying. William immediately took two men with him and followed Yvette to confront Sebastian. William was fuming. His anger drew the attention of many people who followed to see what was happening. Yvette quickly led William to Sebastian''s room.

    "Get out here!" William shouted as he kicked the door open. But the room was empty.

    "He just went out. He should be back soon," Yvette said hurriedly.

    "When he returns, he won''t ever get to escape," William said coldly, descending the stairs

    just as Sebastian returned, apanied by Joseph and Zia.

    Yvette saw them from a distance and pointed, shouting, "Mr. Sanders, that''s him!"

    William stormed over aggressively to take revenge.

    "Mr. Wilder, it seems like they''re after us," Joseph said, his face filled with anxiety as he

    noticed Yvette and William.

    Sebastian remained unfazed as he had anticipated such an encounter.

    The two groups quickly converged. William spoke coldly, his fierce gaze locked on Sebastian, "You brat, were you the one who hurt my son?"

    "I don''t know your son," Sebastian replied honestly.

    "Stop ying dumb. Mr. Jake is the one you injured on the hill back there," Yvette interjected with a cold snort.

 Chapter 285

    ?

    "I know this guy! He''s William Sanders, fourth in line to lead the Sanders family from Phaedra Ind!"

    Phaedra Ind was where they were now. It was dominated by four major families-Lynch, York, Sanders, and Lennon. William was the fourth brother of Bruce Sanders, the patriarch.

    "Who''s this dude? He''s got some guts to mess with people from Phaedra Ind. He''s basically asking for trouble."

    "He''s probably an arrogant idiot who underestimated the power of Phaedra Ind. I bet today''s hisst day."

    The crowd nced at Sebastian as if he were an ignorant fool.

    Meanwhile, Joseph and Zia were freaking out. They knew the reputation of Phaedra Ind and were sweating bullets as they were at a loss.

    Sebastian stayed calm. He first nced at Yvette. "Seems like you''re not much of a listener, huh?"

    Yvette, reminded of the earlier incident, flushed with anger and embarrassment. "You''re doomed!"

    Ignoring her, Sebastian turned to William. "I did give a lesson to a son of a bitch in the hill at the back earlier, but I had no idea who he was."

    "What did you just say?" William roared in anger. Sebastian was indirectly humiliating him,

    too.

    Sebastian scoffed, "Not too long ago, a son of a bitch dragged Zia to the hill behind and tried to assault her sexually. Isn''t someone like that a son of a bitch?"

    The crowd stirred as they realized what was going on. Despite their fear of Phaedra Ind, they couldn''t help but feel infuriated.

    They were all outsiders, and being bullied like this naturally united them against the tyrants.

    Yvette quickly chimed in, "Guys, don''t believe his lies. He''s making up stories to defend himself."

    "That''s right. My son would never do such a thing. You brat! First, you beat him, and now you''re ndering him. I''ll never forgive you! I will kill you!" William raged.

    "Plenty of people saw Jake''s action. Are you going to deny that?" Sebastian challenged.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Who saw it?" William red at the crowd, daring anyone to speak up.

    The onlookers who had witnessed the incident lowered their heads as they were intimidated by William''s fierce gaze.

    Even though many had seen it, nobody dared to step forward. Nobody wanted to get involved in someone else''s trouble.

    William grinned triumphantly. "See? Nobody can back up your story. You''re just ndering my son after beating him up. As his father, I have to earn justice for him."

    William''s smile turned into a sinister smirk as he prepared to act.

    Zia quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Sanders, this is all my fault. I''ll take full responsibility. Please spare him."

    "She''s my daughter. Punish me instead, but let them go," Joseph pleaded, stepping forward.

    "This doesn''t concern you guys. I was the one who beat him up. Stand back!" Sebastianmanded sharply.

    William scoffed, "Don''t try to act all noble. You''vemitted an unforgivable crime by attacking my son. I don''t want your life. Just ruin your cultivation base, and I''ll spare you."

    Some of the crowd sympathized with Sebastian, knowing that losing one''s cultivation base was worse than death for a practitioner.

    But others felt Sebastian had brought this upon himself. In their eyes, Sebastian should have endured it without retaliation, even if bullied by those from Phaedra Ind.

    Sebastian smirked mockingly. His cultivation base hadn''t fully recovered yet, and ruining it again would be unbearable.

    William sneered, "Looks like you''re not going to take the chance. Don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Just as William was about to make a move, a voice rang out, "Hold up!"

 Chapter 286

    ?

    Right then, a group of young men and women approached, led by Lana Sanders in a flowing white dress.

    Lana appeared to be in her early 20s, with cascading long hair. She had a graceful figure and an angelic face, exuding an air of elegance and sophistication like a noblewoman from a bygone era.

    Lana''s appearance drew everyone''s attention. Many of the men were utterly captivated by her looks.

    "Uncle William, what are you doing?" Lana asked.

    Lana was Bruce''s youngest daughter, technically the Sanders family''s princess.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "This bastard beat Jake severely, and I was just about to kill him for revenge," William said.

    Lana looked at Sebastian. "Is what my uncle said true?"

    "It is, but there''s more to the story," Sebastian replied. He then briefly summarized the

    events.

    Lana nodded in realization. "Uncle William, since Jake was at fault first, we should just let this matter slide."

    The crowd was stunned. No one expected Lana to defend Sebastian.

    William was equally surprised. Fuming, he added, "Lana, how can you side with an outsider? Have you forgotten how well Jake treated you?"

    Lana''s anger red upon hearing William''s words. While Jake treated her well at times, he was a scumbag who only did so to take advantage of her. Jake was the worst of the worst.

    "I''m standing up for what''s right, not just for my family. Besides, they''re guests on Phaedra Ind."

    "Well said!" Sebastian started apuding, and others soon joined in.

    William''s face twisted with anger. "That''s his version of the story. Jake wouldn''t do such a thing."

    "If so, I''ll report this to my father and have him send someone to investigate this. If Sebastian''s lying, I''ll kill him myself to avenge Jake."

    "Scumbag! Just wait and see!" William was enraged. He knew well enough about Jake''s behavior and couldn''t let them investigate further.

    William knew revenge was off the table now, with Lana backing Sebastian. Furious, he stormed off after a parting threat.

    Lana followed suit, but before leaving, she discreetly winked at Sebastian.

    Sebastian smiled in return.

    He had anticipated this and contacted Lana beforehand. They had been close for three years. Knowing William would seek revenge for Jake, Sebastian made sure Lana would intervene before he came back.

    With Lana''s status, she could handle things as long as they didn''t escte too far.

    "Dammit! I''m fucking pissed!" William raged and smashed a table upon returning home.

    Jake, now awake, learned revenge had failed and was equally furious.

    "Dad, how can I face anyone in the future if I let this matter slide so easily? I was beaten up so badly."

    "Of course we are not letting it go so easily. But Lana''s protecting him now, so I can''t intervene directly. It''s up to you now," William said.

    "But I can''t beat him," Jake admitted, feeling defeated. Despite his hatred for Sebastian, he had to admit Sebastian''s skill was far superior.

    "Are you stupid? If you can''t beat him alone, get help! It''s normal for young people to have conflicts," William hinted.

    "I get it now!" Jake''s eyes lit up with realization.

    "That bastard! I''ll make sure he regrets ever crossing me."

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287

    Jake knew exactly what to do after a nudge from William. He quickly gathered a few of his cousins for help.

    As one of the four major families on Phaedra Ind, the Sanders family boasted hundreds of members, even excluding non-practitioners.

    However, most of them had a rather low cultivation base. Only a dozen had reached the Grandmaster Realm among the younger generation.

    In a room, five or six young men gathered around a table served with food and drinks.

    "You got your ass kicked by an outsider? That''s pathetic. You''re a disgrace to our family," sneered Maverick Sanders, a young man of about 27 or 28 years old.

    Laughter erupted around the table. Jake''s face flushed crimson with anger as he hated being mocked. But he needed their help, so he had to swallow his pride.

    "Guys, help me teach this punk a lesson, and I''ll owe you one. Anything you need in the future, just ask," Jake said.

    Maverick raised his ss. "We''re a family. There''s no need for that. Let''s finish this drink and then find that guy. We''ll beat him so bad that even his own mother won''t recognize him.

    Jake felt especially irked hearing Maverick''s words as if he was mocking him indirectly.

    After drinking, they headed to the hotel where Sebastian was staying. One of them shouted, '' Hey, the jerk in room 503! Get out here!"

    The shout was infused with energy. It echoed through the entire building.

    Sebastian''s eyes snapped open when he was in room 503. His eyes were chilling. He knew the call was for him.

    "That masked jerk in 503, get down here now!" Jake and his cousins continued to yell, their voices deafening.

    Their voices were so loud that the entire hotel and people miles away could hear them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The noise was unbearable. Sebastian had intended to ignore them, but their persistence was too much. He opened the door and stepped out, only to find Joseph and Zia in the hallway.

    "Mr. Wilder, you shouldn''t go down. The guy that you beat up, Jake, is here. He''s brought people with him. You''ll be at a disadvantage if you go down," Zia said urgently.

    Joseph nodded in agreement. "Zia''s right. Mr. Wilder, we can''t afford to cross people from Phaedra Ind."

    "I don''t care," Sebastian replied and headed downstairs despite their protests.

    Joseph and Zia exchanged worried nces and followed him in resignation.

    A crowd had already gathered downstairs, eager to witness the confrontation. This was exactly what Jake and his cousins wanted.

    They wanted to get revenge and prove to all outsiders that Phaedra Ind''s natives were not to be messed with by using Sebastian as an example.

    "Hey, the guy from 503 is here!" someone shouted.

    Given William''s earlier visit, Sebastian was immediately recognized.

    "This guy''s got guts, I''ll give him that. He actually came out instead of hiding? He''s got a death wish."

    "Hiding wouldn''t help. This is their territory. There''s nowhere to run."

 Chapter 288

    ?

    The onlookers continued to gossip.

    "Looks like this guy''s done for. Honestly, he''s brought this on himself," someone muttered.

    "Absolutely. he should''ve felt honored if Mr. Jake fancied her. Plus, Mr. Jake hadn''t got his way. Even if he did, he shouldn''t have retaliated," another agreed.

    Most nodded in agreement, though a few admired Sebastian''s spirit despite thinking he was acting too reckless.

    "You bastard! I thought you''d hide like a coward forever!" Jake yelled, his rage overflowing. His swollen, toothless face twisted into a hideous mask from the beating.

    Sebastian smirked. "You think you can make me act like a coward? You''re not worth me doing so." His calm retort was cutting.

    Jake was fuming. "Bastard! You fucked up! I swear to god I''ll tear you apart!"

    "Looks like I didn''t hit you hard enoughst time. Does your face not hurt now?" Sebastian taunted.

    "Bastard!" Jake shouted, trembling in fury.

    "You really don''t know who you''re messing with, huh? Phaedra Ind is our territory. How dare you act so recklessly? " Turner Sanders sneered arrogantly.

    Maverick crossed his arms, exuding arrogance and disdain.

    He said, "I''ll give you a chance. Get on your knees and grovel to Jake. Say ''Mr. Sanders, I''m sorry'' ten times, and let him p you a few dozen times. Then we''ll call it even."

    "What if I don''t?" Sebastian asked.

    "I''d suggest you do, as it''s your only chance to live," Maverick replied smugly.

    At that moment, Yvette arrived, grinning as she greeted the Sanders'' before turning to Sebastian. "Weren''t you full of yourself earlier? With the Sanders here now, let''s see how tough you can act."

    "Yvette, you think having them back you up means you can do whatever you want?" Sebastian asked with a chuckle.

    "Yes, if you want to say so. If you know what''s good for you, kneel and apologize now. Otherwise, today''s yourst day on earth," Yvette threatened.

    She was emboldened by the Sanders'' presence and approached Sebastian to challenge him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Sebastian''s smile turned mischievous. Out of everyone''s surprise, he grabbed Yvette and pulled her close.

    "Ahh... Let go of me!" Yvette was shocked. She tried hard to struggle, but it was futile. In front of Sebastian, she was powerless.

    "You''re asking for it! Let go of Ms. Osborne now!" Maverick shouted, his eyes zing with fury.

    He''d known Yvette for a while now. And seeing how stunning she had be, he nned to woo her after dealing with Sebastian. Seeing her in Sebastian''s arms drove him mad.

    Sebastian held Yvette tight and said, "This woman''s mine. Marcus lost her to me in a bet. In fact, I n to fuck herter."

    Maverick widened his eyes in disbelief.

    "Save me, Mr. Maverick," Yvette pleaded as she was unable to break free from Sebastian''s grip. She looked pitifully at Maverick.

    "I will, Ms. Osborne. Don''t worry!" Maverick promised.

    He red at Sebastian. "I don''t care if what you say is true. Either you let her go right now, or I''ll make sure there''s nothing left of you to bury!"

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289

    Before this, Maverick had only seen dealing with Sebastian as a bit of augh, something to do to back up Jake. But now, it was different; it was personal.

    "Mr. Wilder, maybe you should just let Ms. Osborne go," Joseph urged anxiously.

    "That''s right. Mr. Wilder, please let her go. If you need a woman, I... I can take her ce," Zia offered, her face flushing with embarrassment.

    But Sebastian remained unmoved by their pleas. His eyes remained fixed on the Sanders family that stood before him with a faint, mocking smile.

    Sebastian wasn''t one to go looking for trouble, but that didn''t mean he was afraid of it. Their constant provocations had pushed him to his breaking point.

    "I''m going to kill you!" Maverick roared as he charged toward Sebastian.

    Maverick was the strongest of the group, having reached thete stage of grandmaster. His speed was astounding as he closed in on Sebastian in the blink of an eye.

    He threw a lightning-fast punch, aiming straight for Sebastian''s head. It was powerful enough to pulverize anything in its path.

    "Mr. Wilder, watch out!" Joseph and Zia both shouted in fear.

    However, Sebastian maintained his smile. With a swift movement, he maneuvered, cing Yvette''s head directly in the trajectory of Maverick''s punch.

    Yvette''s face was drained of color with fear-if that punchnded on her head, it would be like a sledgehammer smashing a watermelon.

    Maverick was caught off guard and hastily pulled back his punch. But the abrupt reversal caused a severe strain, and he almost injured himself internally.

    Enraged and frustrated, Maverick snarled, "What kind of man are you to use a woman as a shield? If you''ve got any guts, let her go and face me like a man, one-on-one."

    The bystanders chimed in, criticizing Sebastian for his cowardly tactics.

    "I''ll agree to a one-on-one fight, but I have some conditions," Sebastian said calmly.

    "What conditions?" Maverick demanded.

    "If you win, you can do whatever you want with me. But if you lose, you and your group must promise to never bother me again," Sebastian dered.

    "Alright, I promise you," Maverick agreed without hesitation. He was confident in his abilities and had already nned how to humiliate and defeat Sebastian.

    "You can''t make that promise alone. I need to hear it from everyone," Sebastian insisted, gesturing toward Jake and the others.

    "Maverick can represent all of us," Jake answered quickly.

    Satisfied, Sebastian released Yvette immediately.

    "Step back, Ms. Osborne. I wouldn''t want you getting hurt. Once I''m done with this guy, we''ll celebrate to calm your nerves," Maverick said gently.

    "Thank you, Mav," Yvette replied with a grateful smile. Her gratitude and smile filled Maverick with a heady sense of euphoria.

    The crowd stepped back, giving the two ample space to fight.

    "Who do you guys think will win?" someone asked.

    "Isn''t it obvious? Of course it''s Mr. Maverick! I''ve heard he''s one of the top three young practitioners in the Sanders family and ate-stage grandmaster," another answered.

    "That''s impressive. Bing ate-stage grandmaster at such a young age means bing a divine grandmaster isn''t far off."

    The crowd, especially the practitioners, were in awe.

    Bing a grandmaster at Maverick''s age was rare, and bing a divine grandmaster was almost unthinkable. This demonstrated the power of the Sanders family.

    Sebastian and Maverick faced off about 20 feet apart.

    Maverick''s expression was deadly serious, his eyes aze with determination. Meanwhile, Sebastian remained inscrutable behind his mask, his demeanor calm and collected.

    Sebastian stood with one hand in front of him and the other stroking his chin, lost in thought. He seemed utterly unconcerned about the impending fight.

    Maverick found Sebastian''sposure irritating. "I won''t even make the first move. You go ahead."

    "Maverick, you''re unstoppable!" a voice cheered from the crowd.

    "This guy''s got guts challenging Maverick, but he''s just a fool. I bet he won''tst a minute."

    "I doubt he could evenst a minute. If he makes it to 30 seconds, it would be a miracle," another added.

    "I''d say ten seconds is too generous. Maverick could knock him out with one punch easily." The Sanders mocked and jeered by praising Maverick while belittling Sebastian. Sebastian was unfazed. "Hold on, let me think," he said.

    "Think about what? Realizing you''re outmatched and ready to kneel begging for mercy?" Maverick mocked.

    "No, no, you''ve got it all wrong. I''m just deciding which hand to p you with first," Sebastian replied earnestly.

    "How dare you!" Maverick shouted in rage. Maverick exploded in anger. Sebastian''s words were the ultimate insult.

    "That brat''s just too cocky. He doesn''t know what he''s getting himself into," someone in the crowd muttered.

    "He''s just a smooth talker. He''ll be on the ground soon enough."

    The crowd couldn''t hide their disdain toward Sebastian.

    "Stop wasting time and kill him already, Maverick. He''s too full of himself," a member of the Sanders family shouted, his frustration evident.

    Sebastian chuckled lightly. "Don''t be mad. I''m just appreciating the thought of a good p. It''s a beautiful sound, especially when itnds on the faces of sinners like you. The crisp crack is music to my ears."

    "You bastard! I''ll end you!" Maverick couldn''t hold back any longer. He lunged at Sebastian aggressively.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll start with my right hand!" Sebastian replied with a grin.

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290

    Once Sebastian''s words fell silent, Maverick lunged forward, hurling a powerful punch at him. The simplicity of his move belied its astonishing force and speed.

    Sebastian responded with a disdainful smirk and sidestepped the punch effortlessly. At the same time, he raised his left hand and swung it toward Maverick''s face.

    Fuming, Maverick swiftly countered with his fingers wing at Sebastian''s wrist while his other hand aimed for Sebastian''s stomach.

    Sebastian snickered. He easily evaded Maverick''s attack and swung his left hand again toward Maverick''s face.

    Shocked and enraged, Maverick finally grasped the extent of Sebastian''s skill. He quickly raised his arm to defend himself, but before he could react further, Sebastian''s right hand delivered an unexpected p.

    The p echoed through the air before most could even register what happened.

    Maverick spiraled through the air and crashed to the ground several feet away. Once hended, he spat out two bloody teeth. His head spun, and half his face was numb from the impact.

    The crowd fell silent, widening their eyes in disbelief. They had anticipated different oues, all involving Maverick defeating Sebastian, but reality proved otherwise.

    "Maverick, are you okay?" The Sanders cousins immediately rushed to help him up. "Get lost!"

    Enraged and humiliated, Maverick bounced them off. His eyes were bloodshot as he red at Sebastian like a feral beast.

    "You bastard! I''ll tear you apart!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    With a furious roar, Maverick charged at Sebastian once more. Seven feet away, he leaped, aiming a kick at Sebastian''s face.

    Sebastian sneered disdainfully. Swiftly, he grabbed Maverick''s ankle in mid-air and mmed him into the ground after retreating.

    The ground shook with each impact. The force of the sts sent shockwaves that shattered the tiles, creating a three-inch-deep crater beneath Maverick.

    The force was terrifying. Any ordinary person would have been reduced to a pulp with such an impact. Maverick, however, was no ordinary man he was a powerfulte-stage grandmaster.

    Though his body was as resilient as iron, he still felt intense pain and suffered internal injuries from the impact.

    "Argh!" Maverick shouted.

    With a kip-up, Maverick sprang to his feet. His injuries had only fueled his rage, making him even more aggressive.

    Maverick let out a roar and attacked again. This time, he sent a wave of destructive energy toward him with a distant punch.

    Sebastian''s smile widened. He casually raised his hand and met Maverick''s energy with a palm strike.

    The two forces collided, causing a colossal explosion and shattering the floor around them. The forces left trails of destruction in their wake.

    Instantly, dust and debris filled the air, creating a monstrous scene.

    Onlookers watched in horror, their faces drained of color. The two men radiated a power so terrifying that even the hearts of the most seasoned cultivators raced with fear.

 Chapter 291

    ?

    Mavericknded numerous punches, each more ferocious than thest. His determination to tear Sebastian apart was evident in every blow.

    Maverick had always seen himself as a prodigy. But today, he was thrown to the ground like a ragdoll and humiliated in front of everyone. His only path to restoring honory in Sebastian''s death.

    Unfortunately, Maverick''s skills were no match for Sebastian. No matter how powerful his strikes were, Sebastian deflected them effortlessly.

    It was clear to everyone watching that Sebastian''s skills were leagues beyond Maverick''s. The crowd was stunned. Maverick was already considered incredibly talented, but Sebastian, just as young, disyed a prowess that surpassed even him.

    "Who is this guy? Could he be the sessor from one of the Four Great Immortal Sects?" someone spected.

    The Four Great Immortal Sects were the pinnacle of cultivating forces. It includes Eastsea Phaedra Ind, the Infernal Gate of Berkath, the West of Everlight, and Southwind Divine.

    Each sect was formidable. For example, Phaedra Ind housed four major families- Sanders, Lynch, York, and Lennon that held significant influence.

    Even the third-ranked Sanders family had numerous grandmasters among the younger generation, not to mention countless more among the elders. There might have been more than one divine grandmaster.

    Though influential in the hidden families, the Osborne family paledpared to the Sanders family.

    If the Sanders family were third, the strength of the first-ranked Lynch family and the second-ranked York family would be unimaginable.

    Together, these four families formed a colossal force known as Eastsea Phaedra Ind. They were among the Four Great Immortal Sects, with the other three equally formidable.

    The Four Great Immortal Sects produced exceptionally talented descendants due to their influential legacies and abundant cultivation resources.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    With Sebastian''s prowess at such a young age, people couldn''t help but specte that he was from the Four Great Immortal Sects.

    Little did they know, Sebastian hadn''t even reached his peak yet. His cultivation had been disabled before. If not for that, he would be a divine grandmaster.

    The crowd would be utterly shocked if they knew.

    However, this twist of fate had been a blessing in disguise, as Sebastian''s new cultivation

    method allowed him to fight above his level easily. Despite Maverick''s higher realm, Sebastian could toy with him effortlessly.

    After dozens of failed attempts, Maverick found himself unable to even touch Sebastian.

    "You must be exhausted by now. Here, take this!" Sebastian sneered.

    With his fingers, he formed a sword energy and unleashed a sharp burst after a shout. This lethal sword energy wasbined with active and passive energy.

    Even though Maverick was fuming, he sensed the impending danger, quickly channeling his energy into his fist and punching out to meet the attack.

    The impact sent Maverick flying backward. Blood spewed from his mouth as he crashed to the ground, his hand mangled beyond recognition.

    The crowd gasped in disbelief. Sebastian''s power was beyond their imagination. He had defeated Maverick in just a single move.

    The Sanders family were stunned, as was Yvette, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "How dare you hurt my son? You''re next!" A thunderous roar echoed from the sky, causing people''s eardrums to ache.

    An overwhelming air descended, crushing those with weaker cultivation bases to the ground in terror.

    Sebastian looked up to see an old man in a gray robe descending from the sky. He was striking down with a powerful punch.

    "A divine grandmaster!"

    Sebastian''s expression shifted dramatically.

 Chapter 292

    ?

    Francis Sanders'' presence wasmanding, unmistakably that of a divine grandmaster.

    Sebastian''splexion paled. While he could hold his own against opponents above his level, he was merely a middle-stage grandmaster.

    Sebastian was confident enough to battle with anyone below the Divine Realm, but

    As Francis struck, a terrifying surge of energy barreled toward Sebastian, carrying with it the imminent threat of death.

    A direct hit would leave him severely wounded, if not dead. Sebastian swiftly evaded the attack by leaping to the side.

    Instantly, the immense energy collided with the ground, triggering a tremendous explosion.

    The ground shook vigorously, causing nearby buildings to tremble. Dust and debris filled the air, resembling the aftermath of a bomb st.

    When the dust settled, a massive handprint, seven feet wide and over a foot deep, became visible on the ground.

    The onlookers were horrified. Francis'' power was beyond terrifying. Even a grandmaster would falter against such an assault.

    "Dad, kill him for me!" Maverick shouted joyfully upon seeing Francis.

    "Don''t worry, son. I''ll make him pay," Francis replied. He turned to face Sebastian, his gaze piercing through Sebastian''s resolve.

    Sebastian frowned. Francis was a divine grandmaster, on par with Nelson and Merlin. He stood no chance against him. If Francis insisted on killing him, he was doomed.

    "How dare you injure my son on our territory? You''ve got some guts!" Francis''s voice thundered, shaking everyone to their core.

    "Your son challenged me to a duel. Are you suggesting that you guys can''t handle defeat?" Sebastian retorted.

    "I don''t give a damn about the reasons. You hurt my son, and that''s unforgivable. Kneel and beg for mercy, and I might spare your life!"

    "Never!" Sebastian refused outright. There was no way he would kneel.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Many admired his courage, though some thought he was foolish for defying a divine grandmaster.

    "So, it appears you''re asking for death," Francis sneered, malice flickering in his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Zia and Joseph quickly rushed to Sebastian''s side.

    "Mr. Wilder, he''s an elder and a divine grandmaster. Sometimes, you need to bend a little to stand tall. Please reconsider your decision," Joseph urged.

    "That''s right, Mr. Wilder. Survival outweighs pride now," Zia added.

    "I will never kneel. Step back, you two. This is my own fight," Sebastian dered, his gaze fixed on Francis, prepared for the consequences. He''d rather endure pain than admit defeat.

    "Mr. Wilder, if you''re set on this, we''ll stand by you," Joseph dered firmly.

    "Me too," Zia agreed without hesitation.

    "No need for you two to risk your lives. Step back! That''s an order!" Sebastian shouted.

    Joseph and Zia were faithful to him. He couldn''t possibly let them die for him.

    "Mr. Wilder-"

    "Step back!" hemanded once more as Joseph and Zia persisted in defending him.

    Francis observed with a mocking grin. "Impressive loyalty between master and servants. But it''s useless. If you''re united in this, you''ll perish together!"

    As he spoke, Francis raised his hand to form an energy ball. It expanded ominously, emanating a daunting power wave that instilled deep fear in everyone present.

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293

    Sebastian stood tall with his fists clenched, ready to fight to death. Joseph and Zia stood beside him, equally prepared for a desperate battle.

    "Stop it!" A stern voice rang out just as Francis was about to strike.

    Everyone turned to see a group of people approaching swiftly. A stern-looking middle-aged man led them, nked by Lana and her brother, Harvey Sanders.

    "Greetings, Mr. Bruce!" Jake and the others immediately bowed.

    The man was Bruce, the head of the Sanders family, one of the four great families of Phaedra Ind, and a top-tier grandmaster.

    "Sebastian, are you alright?" Lana rushed to Sebastian urgently.

    The crowd was stunned. They hadn''t expected Lana to know Sebastian, and her tone was surprisingly intimate.

    "Greetings, Mr. Bruce," Francis said, bowing slightly. Despite being Bruce''s elder cousin, he was the sixth in line, so he had to show respect.

    "What are you doing?" Bruce demanded.

    "This guy injured Jake and showed me no respect. I was about to kill him. Why are you stopping me?" Francis retorted.

    Bruce turned to Sebastian. "Sebastian, exin what happened."

    "Mr. Bruce, I dueled with Maverick and injured him. But then Mr. Francis had attacked me out of nowhere," Sebastian exined.

    Bruce addressed Francis, "Francis, injuries are inevitable if it was a fair duel. me Maverick for not being skilled enough. As an elder, how can you bully a younger one?"

    "Mr. Bruce, Maverick is your nephew. How can you side with an outsider instead of standing up for him?" Francis fumed.

    "Sebastian is not an outsider. He''s my fianc¨¦!" Lana dered joyfully while holding onto Sebastian''s arm.

    "What! He''s Larry''s disciple?" Francis was stunned.

    The crowd, including Joseph and Zia, was equally shocked. No one had expected Sebastian to be Lana''s fianc¨¦, making him Bruce''s future son-inw.

    Sebastian''s eyes showed a trace of sorrow at the mention of Larry Sanders, his deceased mentor.

    "Yes, he is my future son-inw. Anyone who dares to harm him will answer to me!" Bruce''s presence grew even more intimidating, and everyone felt the immense pressure.

    "Where is your mentor?" Francis asked Sebastian.

    "He''s living in seclusion in the mountains," Sebastian lied, instinctively wary of Francis'' interest in Larry.

    Without another word, Francis took Maverick and left after giving Sebastian a murderous re.

    Bruce approached Sebastian warmly. "Sebastian, why didn''t youe to see me when you arrived? Come, let''s have a drink and catch up."

    "Count me in too!" Harvey eximed. He was filled with admiration. "Sebastian, the way you handled Maverick was amazing. Let''s go have a drink."

    Lana and Harvey each took one of Sebastian''s arms, leaving him no choice but to go with them.

    Of course, he also wanted to inform Bruce about Larry''s passing.

    "Francis, why did you summon me in such a hurry?" a masked man in a ck robe asked, his voice hoarse and slightly irritated.

    "Larry might still be alive," Francis said anxiously.

    "What?!" The masked man was shocked but quickly shook his head. "Impossible. He was poisoned with the Reaper''s Grasp. No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t have survived."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294

    "That''s what Larry''s disciple said himself!" Francis dered.

    "His disciple? You mean Lana''s fianc¨¦?" the masked man asked, uncertain.

    "That''s right," Francis replied coldly. "18 years ago, Bruce found Larry and arranged an engagement between the children. The boy happens to be Larry''s disciple."

    "I remember that, but I still don''t believe Larry is alive. The Reaper''s Grasp is a fatal poison. No healer, no matter how skilled, can save someone from it.

    "With his medical skills, Larry might have prolonged his life for a few years, but another 10 or 20? Impossible. His disciple must be lying."

    Francis'' worry eased at the masked man''s words.

    "Alright. But there''s another matter. Even if Larry is dead, his disciple is still around. We need to deal with him as soon as possible," Francis said.

    "He''s just a youngster. There''s nothing to fear," the masked man scoffed, dismissing Sebastian''s significance.

    "Don''t underestimate him," Francis added.

    "He easily defeated my son, Maverick. He''s incredibly talented. In ten years, or maybe even just a few, he could reach the Divine Realm. He''s a real threat."

    The masked man grew serious as he realized the gravity of the situation. "If he''s as talented as you say, then he''s surely a threat. Find a way to get rid of him."

    "Bruce is backing him, so I haven''t had the chance," Francis admitted, looking troubled.

    "You really are dense," the masked man scoffed. "Can''t you get someone else to do it? Doesn''t Flynn from the York family have a thing for Lana? Imagine how he''d react if he knew her fianc¨¦ was here..."

    His words trailed off, but Francis understood his meaning.

    "What? Is there something else?" the masked man asked, annoyed by Francis'' hesitation.

    "When are you nning to make your move?" Francis whispered.

    "My Fatal Viper Technique is almost at the seventh level. Once it''splete, I''ll act immediately," the masked man said.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "How much longer will that take?" Francis asked, clearly displeased.

    "Soon. Just go back and wait for my good news," the masked man assured Francis.

    Francis pursed his lips. He was tired of hearing the same old excuses.

    After Francis left, a young man entered the room.

    "Grandpa, are you really going to help Francis be the patriarch of the Sanders family?" he asked.

    "Francis is just a fool. I don''t mind letting him take the position as long as he follows my orders," the masked man replied.

    "I''m worried the Lennon and York families might interfere," the young man said.

    The masked manughed. "My Fatal Viper Technique is reaching the seventh level soon. As long as I obtain the Sanders family''s Ninefold Griffin Amulet, I''ll advance to the eighth level.

    "Then, I''ll wipe out the Lennon and York families and take their Ninefold Griffin Amulets as well. Hahaha..."

    "Ninefold Griffin Amulet," the young man repeated to himself while a glint of greed shed in his eyes.

    Bruce had people prepare avish feast in the Sanders Manor''s dining room.

    "Sebastian, this is my father''s cherished Icy Silk Wine. He never lets me drink it. Today, I''m getting a taste because of you," Harvey said, savoring a sip.

    "Sebastian, eat more," Renee Larson urged, cing food on his te.

    Despite looking in her 30s, she was actually Lana and Harvey''s mother, with youthful skin and a stunning figure.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Sanders, thank you," Sebastian said, genuinely moved. His eyes were filled with tears at the warmth he felt.

    "We''re a family. No need for thanks. This is your home now," Bruce said.

    "Bruce is right. You and Lana are all grown up. I think it''s time to set a date for your wedding," Renee said with a smile. She looked at Sebastian with the approving eyes of a mother-inw.

    Lana''s face flushed red as she kept stealing nces at Sebastian, her heart pounding.

    Sebastian could only manage an awkward smile. He was aware of the marriage arranged by Larry, and though he found Lana charming, he only saw her as a sister.

    He didn''t have romantic feelings for her but didn''t want to embarrass her by saying so publicly.

    "Sebastian, let''s have a drink. Cheers!" Harvey said.

    He was seizing the chance to enjoy more of the rare Icy Silk Wine, which not only had a rich vor but also helped enhance one''s cultivation. The savory taste, both spicy and tangy, had earned it a reputation as the world''s best wine.

    The Icy Silk Wine could help improve one''s cultivation bases. Even for Sebastian, drinking a

    cup of this wine provided noticeable benefits, equivalent to a day''s arduous cultivation.

    For a typical grandmaster, a cup of Icy Silk wine could equate to ten days of arduous cultivation.

    It was incredibly precious, worth at least ten billion dors if auctioned, though it was rarely avable for sale.

    After the meal, Bruce invited Sebastian to his private chamber for a chat.

    "Sebastian, you must have something to tell me," Bruce said.

    Sebastian nodded. "My mentor... he passed away."

    Bruce paused mid-pour. "When was it?"

    "Two months ago."

    "Larry was over 70 this year. It was his time," Bruce said.

    "No, my mentor was a divine grandmaster. Without illness or injury, he could have lived to a hundred years old. It was just because he was poisoned long ago," Sebastian said while observing Bruce''s reaction closely.

    He noticed a flicker of surprise and anxiety shed in Bruce''s eyes.

    "Mr. Sanders, do you actually know something? How did my mentor get poisoned? And why

    was he exiled from the Sanders family?"

    Sebastian clenched his fists. He was too desperate for answers. Larry''s death deeply affected him despite his outwardposure.

    He wouldn''t have been alive today without Larry.

    So, Sebastian came to Phaedra Ind not only for the auction but to uncover the truth.

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295

    Bruce slightly panicked in the face of Sebastian''s confrontation.

    He replied, "Larry was poisoned because he experimented with pills and various herbs in his youth. As for his expulsion, that''s a highly ssified matter within the Sanders family.

    "I''m not at liberty to reveal it to you. Stop dwelling on these past matters. I''m sure he wouldn''t want you to dig into this."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian fell silent. He had known for a long time that Larry was poisoned and had asked about it more than once. However, Larry had never revealed anything to him.

    Even before his death, Larry repeatedly urged him not to pursue the matter. Sebastian understood that Larry didn''t want to put him in danger.

    But then again, Larry was a member of the Sanders family from Phaedra Ind. Even though he had founded the Supreme Nexus, it seemed insignificantpared to the colossal power of Phaedra Ind.

    Despite Larry''s warnings, Sebastian couldn''t shake the need to uncover the truth. He could sense that Bruce was lying.

    Larry''s medical skills were extraordinary, so the poison must have been something disastrous. It was clearly not an ident.

    Sebastian was confident Bruce wasn''t telling the whole story. But now, pressing Bruce further seemed pointless.

    "By the way, I have something to show you," Bruce said with a mysterious smile spreading across his face. He opened a hiddenpartment and took out a small box.

    When Bruce opened the box, a piece of amulet made of white opaly inside.

    Sebastian''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    "Mr. Sanders, does this Ninefold Griffin Amulet hold any significance?" Sebastian asked, his heart racing.

    The amulet looked identical to the two pieces stolen by Merlin. More specifically, it looked exactly like how those two pieces fit together to form oneplete piece.

    In other words, the two amulets stolen by Merlin were a single piece of the Ninefold Griffin Amulet before being split.

    Bruce exined, "It''s said that there are nine pieces of the Ninefold Griffin Amulets, and together, they hide the secret to the Perpetual Empire."

    "The Perpetual Empire? What''s that?" Sebastian asked, though he had heard some rumors about it.

    "The Perpetual Empire is a paradise where one can attain immortality and gain unimaginable powers.

    It''s a ce everyone dreams of entering," Bruce said, eyes filled with longing.

    "Does the Perpetual Empire really exist?" Sebastian pressed.

    "It does," Bruce replied firmly, leaving Sebastian astonished.

    Sebastian had always thought it was a legend, at most, a treasure. But now, learning that the Ninefold Griffin Amulets he knew about were just part of arger whole, his perspective shifted.

    Bruce continued, "I''m sure it exists because over a century ago, an ancestor from Phaedra Ind entered the Perpetual Empire and returned. In just three years, he achieved an unparalleled level of Realm."

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296

    Bruce exined, "That was thest time anyone entered the Perpetual Empire. No one''s gone in or out since then.

    "But soon after, rumors began to spread that there were actually nine pieces of the Ninefold Griffin Amulet, each holding a clue of the path to the Perpetual Empire. The legend was confirmed by an ancient text.

    "It''s said that one of the first to enter the Perpetual Empire had mapped the route on all nine pieces of the Ninefold Griffin Amulets. Since then, various sects have fought over these amulets, leading to bloody disasters.

    "Many lives were lost. In the end, four pieces ended up with the major families of Phaedra Ind, each patriarch safeguarding one."

    "What about the remaining pieces?" Sebastian was curios.

    "It''s said the head of the Infernal Gate of Berkath has one, and the head of the Southwind Divine has another. The West of Everlight holds two, and thest one''s whereabouts remain unknown," Bruce replied.

    Hearing this, Sebastian realized that the final piece of the Ninefold Griffin Amulet must be the two pieces fought over by Merlin and Nelson.

    Bruce continued, "The Four Great Immortal Sects are equally powerful and harbored deep rivalries. It''s nearly impossible to gather all nine pieces. Most importantly, thest piece''s whereabouts is still unknown."

    Initially drawn to the Perpetual Empire, Sebastian now saw it beyond his grasp. Even if he knew the locations of all nine pieces of the amulets, iming them required power, which he nowcked.

    Even if his Eternal Rebirth Codex technique reached its first transformation and he advanced into the Divine Realm, he would only be ate-stage divine grandmaster.

    That power level could make Sebastian one of the supreme grandmasters, but he was far from invincible. The major sects were teemed with cultivators who far exceeded any individual''s capabilities.

    If only he had attained the second transformation of his technique. That would make him truly unstoppable.

    Bruce said, "Gathering all nine pieces is impossible, but even a single piece of the Ninefold Griffin Amulet is a valuable treasure. It can significantly aid cultivation by doubling the results with half the effort."

    "Can the Ninefold Griffin Amulet truly enhance cultivation?" Sebastian was surprised. He had studied the amulet before. It had strong spiritual power but was impossible to absorb any.

    Bruce smiled mysteriously. He then took a cup and poured some white wine into it before cing the amulet inside. Sebastian watched, puzzled about his purpose.

    After about a minute, Bruce removed the amulet and handed the cup to Sebastian, signaling for him to drink it.

    Sebastian took a sip. The liquor was strong, and he felt a fiery surge in his stomach. To his amazement, it contained immense, pure energy. He immediately downed the rest and sat cross-legged to refine it.

    The energy was even more significant than Sebastian expected.

    As he circted energy to refine it, he could clearly feel his cultivation base improving significantly. The effect was astonishing, equivalent to a month''s worth of cultivation.

    "How do you feel?" Bruce asked with a grin.

    "I never imagined the Ninefold Griffin Amulet to be so miraculous. Anyone possessing it would find it easy to be a grandmaster," Sebastian marveled.

    By then, Merlin and Nelson had crossed his mind. If they discovered this secret, their cultivation base would advance rapidly, posing a significant threat to him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Bruce smiled. "Exactly. With the Ninefold Griffin Amulet, one''s cultivation base can skyrocket. It''s one of the reasons the Four Great Immortal Sects remain prosperous.

    "After you marry Lana, I''ll lend you the amulet to aid yourcultivation untilyoureach theDivine Realm."

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297

    Sebastian was taken aback. He knew Bruce was kind to him, but he hadn''t expected such generosity.

    Not only did Bruce intend to marry off his precious daughter to him, but he was also offering the invaluable Ninefold Griffin Amulet for his cultivation. It was a level of care that felt almost paternal.

    "Mr. Sanders, I appreciate your kindness, but I hope you can reconsider the marriage between Lana and me."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Why? Don''t you want to marry Lana?" Bruce was surprised.

    Bruce couldn''t fathom why Sebastian would want to call off the engagement. He knew exactly how outstanding Lana was. She was not only beautiful and talented in cultivation but also well-educated, understanding, and kind-hearted.

    She had countless suitors. What reason could Sebastian possibly have to turn her down?

    "Mr. Sanders, Lana is wonderful, but I see her as a sister. I don''t have romantic feelings for her. Marrying her would be unfair to her," Sebastian exined.

    "Even if you used to see her as a sister, start seeing her as your wife now. I''m sure you''lle to love her. Besides, I can tell Lana has deep feelings for you.

    "Over the years, she''s turned down countless suitors for your sake. Do you really want to break her heart?" Bruce said.

    "I..." Sebastian hesitated. He knew Lana had feelings for him, and rejecting her would undoubtedly hurt her deeply.

    Bruce continued, "Larry and I arranged your marriage to Lana. It was our shared wish. But I won''t force you if you truly don''t want to marry Lana. I just hope you''ll think it over carefully."

    "I will." Sebastian nodded.

    That night, Sebastian stayed at the Sanders Manor instead of returning to his hotel.

    The following day, he met up with Joseph and Zia before heading to the auction venue. Lana and Harvey didn''t apany them, as the auction was a joint event hosted by the four major families, and they were the organizers. Naturally, they wouldn''t participate in the bidding.

    They arrived early at the venue, but a long line had already formed at the entrance. Though the auction was over an hour away, people were already eagerly pushing in to secure good seats.

    The better the seat, the higher the price. The back seats cost a million dors each, while the front row seats could go up to over ten million dors, with an average price of around three million dors.

    The private boxes were the most expensive, starting at one hundred million dors and with the front ones going for three million dors.

    Just selling the seats could rake in billions in profit.

    Sebastian didn''t rush inside. Instead, he went to the auction''s backstage to consign some items. Despite his wealth, he never missed a chance to earn money, especially since he nned to bid on numerous items.

    He was consigning some Essence Nourishing Pills and other pills he had created before setting off. He had three bottles of pills and one bottle of Essence Nourishing Pills.

    Once inside, Sebastian, Zia, and Joseph sat in the back row. Although he had money, he didn''t see the need to waste it for a front seat.

    After all, the view was the same from anywhere in the hall, thanks to the many screens set up. Everyone could see the auction stage clearly.

    Meanwhile, multiple screens were set up in a security control room to disy every corner of the auction hall.

    "Mr. York, that''s the bastard!" Maverick pointed at Sebastian on one of the screens, his eyes filled with rage. "He''s Lana''s fianc¨¦."

    Next to Maverick stood a tall, handsome young man with a grim expression, Flynn York.

    "Lana always mentioned having a fianc¨¦. I thought she was making it up, but it turns out she was being serious," Flynn said, his eyes filled with malice.

    "Are you just going to let him take Lana from you?" Maverick asked.

    "Absolutely not!" Flynn snarled, his face twisted with fury. "Lana belongs to me. Anyone who tries to take her from me will die without a grave!

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298

    "Watch out for that bastard. He''s no pushover," Joseph warned.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "You think he''s tough because you''re a pushover," Flynn scoffed.

    Joseph was infuriated by Flynn''s words, but he resisted the urge tosh out.

    Flynn dered arrogantly, "Unless he''s a divine grandmaster. Otherwise, I fear no one. After the auction, I''ll challenge him, and nothing will stop me from taking him down!"

    "Well then. I''ll congratte you in advance for your victory, Mr. York." Maverick ttered. But inwardly, he mocked Flynn''s foolishness for being used as a pawn.

    As Sebastian settled into his seat, he scanned the hall and recognized several familiar faces, including Jenny, Rainey, and Elsa, along with several God of War.

    He didn''t see Merlin or Nelson, guessing they were likely in one of the private boxes.

    An hourter, the auctionmenced as scheduled.

    A graceful figure took the stage. Lana was dressed in white and had her long hair flowing down her shoulders. With a bright smile, she exuded a girl-next-door charm that put everyone at ease.

    "The auctioneer is stunning!"

    "With looks and figures like hers, she''s a gem. I wish I could spend a night cuddled up with her."

    "Shh! Are you trying to get yourself killed? She''s the heiress of the Sanders family. You''ll be in big trouble if anyone catches you eyeing her," apanion warned urgently.

    The man who''d spoken earlier broke out in a cold sweat. He was then relieved when nobody seemed to notice his words.

    As Lana stepped forward, many men in the audience were immediately captivated by her, indulging in unrealistic fantasies.

    "Mr. Wilder, it''s Ms. Sanders," Zia remarked with surprise. She then looked at Sebastian and asked, "Mr. Wilder, is Ms. Sanders really your fianc¨¦e?"

    Sebastian nodded. He hadn''t expected Lana to be the auctioneer today.

    Lana''s beauty was mesmerizing. She shed a bright smile as she greeted, "Good morning, everyone!"

    "Wee to the triennial auction held by Phaedra Ind. I''m Lana Sanders, this year''s auctioneer. You can call me Lana."

    The crowd apuded enthusiastically.

    Lana continued, "We''ve been preparing for this auction for three years now, and we have

    many treasures avable for bidding. I hope everyone will leave here with something valuable.

    "Without further ado, I now dere that the auction has officially started. Now, let''s wee our first item up for bidding!"

    Lana pped, summoning a gracefuldy carrying a tray.

    On the trayy a rectangr wooden box. People leaned forward eagerly to get a look at the first auction item.

    Usually, the first andst items at auctions were top-notch. Thest item served as the climax, while the first aimed to set the tone and excite people.

    Lana quickly opened the wooden box, revealing arge wild dragon root.

    "Mr. Wilder, it''s a century-old dragon root!" Joseph eximed excitedly, knowing that Sebastian''s main goal foring here was to obtain such a treasure.

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299

    Sebastian couldn''t contain his excitement. He had been worried that the auction might not feature the century-old dragon root, but to his delight, it was the first item up for bidding. Now, he could rx.

    However, the century-old dragon root had immense value. It could extend an ordinary person''s lifespan, save the terminally ill, and boost practitioners'' cultivation base. Sebastian knew he wasn''t the only one who desired it.

    Lana announced, "I believe everyone knows this is a century-old dragon root from Ivory Mountain. Its effects are well-known, so let''s not beat around the bush.

    "Let''s start the bidding at one billion dors, with increments of at least a hundred million dors."

    The bidding war erupted.

    "1.1 billion!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "1. 3 billion!"

    "I''ll go 1.5 billion!"

    "I''ll pay 2 billion!"

    The bidding prices shot up at an astonishing rate-jaw-dropping. They soared to over three billion dors in less than a minute, with no sign of stopping.

    "Mr. Wilder, aren''t we bidding?" Zia asked.

    "Not yet," Sebastian replied calmly. After all, the dragon root wasn''t going anywhere, and they had plenty of time.

    When the price crossed five billion dors, there were noticeably fewer bidders.

    "Ten billion dors!" Sebastian seized the timing. He made his first bid and instantly skyrocketed the price to a new high.

    The whole room fell silent, stunned by the staggering amount.

    Even among the wealthy attendees, spending over ten billion dors on a single dragon root seemed insane. After all, why splurge when there were countless other treasures?

    All eyes turned to Sebastian.

    Sebastian still had his mask on. But with his distinctive mask and thepany of Joseph and Zia, he was hard to miss.

    "Isn''t that Ms. Sanders'' fianc¨¦? Why is he bidding such a high price? Is he bidding the price up on purpose?" someone questioned skeptically.

    Some auction houses used shills to make extra profit. They deliberately raised prices to maximize their earnings when dealing with highly sought-after auction items.

    "Ms. Sanders, is the bidder offering ten billion dors your fianc¨¦?" another person asked Lana.

    Lana''s face lit up as she nced at Sebastian in the crowd.

    "That''s right. But don''t assume he''s a shill we brought in. I had no idea he wanted this century-old dragon root. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have put it up for auction. I would have given it to him directly."

    Lana spoke truthfully. Moreover, the Sanders family provided the century-old dragon root. Nobody would have objected, even if they gifted it to Sebastian instead.

    The crowd was then convinced. After all, the resources of Phaedra Ind were vast. There was no need for such subterfuge.

    Lana continued, "Any objections? No? Let''s carry on, then. Bidder 6697, with ten billion dors. Any other takers?"

    "Ten billion going once, ten billion-"

    "11 billion dors!"

    Lana''s quick call for bids was unmistakable to secure it for Sebastian.

    But the battle was far from over for those determined to get their hands on the century-old dragon root.

    The bidding war continued, quickly reaching a staggering 15 billion dors. This price was clearly inted and by a significant margin.

    Before this, the century-old dragon root had been auctioned twice, with the first sale at only eight billion dors and the second at ten billion dors. Now, at 15 billion dors, several people were still vying for it.

    However, the century-old dragon root was indeed a priceless treasure. Missing out on this opportunity meant it might not appear again for decades.

    So, each bidder''s perception of its value varied greatly. Some might not even consider buying it for a million dors, while others were willing to pay a premium.

 Chapter 300

    ?Chapter 300Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "20 billion dors!" Once again, Sebastian ced a bid, breaking the record for the highest bid in years.

    The crowd stirred.

    "Who is this guy? Is he dropping 20 billion dors on a dragon root like it''s pocket change?"

    "He''s Lana''s fianc¨¦. He must be loaded. 20 billion dors? Must be nice."

    Spections about Sebastian''s background buzzed through the hall, mixing with murmurs of awe.

    Merlin and Nelson sat facing each other in a private box with their eyes fixed on Sebastian.

    "I can''t shake the feeling that this masked guy is suspicious, like I''ve seen him somewhere before." Merlin frowned.

    "Whether we''ve seen him before doesn''t matter. What matters is that he''s a cash cow." Nelson licked his dry lips, his eyes filled with greed.

    "Agreed. This guy''s worth a fortune. He''s probably got a few hundred billion. We''ll hit the jackpot if we can fleece him out." Merlin''s eyes lit up with greed. Despite being the head of the Novastar Organization, he wasn''t exactly wealthy.

    Merlin, too, coveted the century-old dragon root. It was only because he didn''t have much money that he hesitated to bid.

    Beside them, Elena smirked. "Remember when he arrived? He chopped off Marcus

    Osborne''s legs. That puts him on our side. Let''s follow him back quietly. We might stand a chance by then."

    Merlin and Nelson both nodded in agreement.

    "20 billion dors, going once!"

    "20 billion dors, going twice!"

    "20 billion dors, sold! Congrattions to the gentleman for acquiring the first treasure of our auction."

    Lana quickly announced the oue after seeing there were no more bids.

    Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief. Though he had spent 20 billion dors, he felt it was worth it. He could now refine Ultimate Nourishing Pills with the century-old dragon root and the century-old white herb.

    Sebastian was now already a middle-stage grandmaster. With the Ultimate Nourishing Pills, he was confident he could advance to the pinnacle grandmaster quickly.

    The subsequent auction items were also exceptional, including antiques, paintings, pills

    crafted by Phaedra Ind, and treasures consigned by attendants.

    Among them were the Essence Nourishing Pills and the other pills that Sebastian had consigned. Since these pills were not well-known, it was customary to have someone test them first.

    Phaedra Ind had specialists for such testing, and after the test, the effectiveness of these pills was confirmed.

    As a result, they were sold for good prices, with each pill fetching over ten million and each Essence Nourishing Pill over thirty million dors.

    Altogether, they fetched Sebastian nearly 600 million dors.

    Considering the costs of these pills, which amounted to only a few tens of millions, the profits were multiplied several times over.

    The auction continued until after 5:00 pm, nearing its end.

    The final auction item, covered in red velvet cloth, was on the table in front of Lana, its contents obscured.

    With a gentle smile, Lana said, "Next up is the final highlight of this auction, a treasure that I can guarantee is unmatched in the world."

    Lana lifted the red velvet cloth without further ado, revealing a palm-sized metal piece on the tray.

    Sebastian immediately sat up straight, his eyes widening in shock and disbelief.

    "Could this be the Aether Script?" someone asked uncertainly.

    Lana smiled and confirmed, "Some of you may have already guessed it. That''s right! This is indeed the Aether Script!"

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301

    "What?"

    "Is it really the Aether Script?"

    "That''s impossible!"

    The revtion caused an uproar in the crowd, and everyone had a look of greed in their eyes. Almost all of them had heard of rumors regarding the Aether Script. Those who were out of the loop quickly learned about the Aether Script from the others.

    Rumor had it that the Aether Script carried an enormous power. Some exaggerated rumors even imed that those who owned the Aether Script would control the world. As a result, the script wasbeled as the most valuable treasure in the world.

    "Ms. Sanders, are you serious? You wouldn''t want to auction the authentic Aether Script!" "That''s right. The Aether Script is a priceless treasure. Could this thing be a counterfeit ?" People started voicing their doubts. After all, the Aether Script was a treasure that everyone would fight after. Whoever owned it would keep it in a safe ce instead of auctioning it.

    Besides, Eastsea Phaedra Ind did not suffer from any financial troubles. The act of auctioning the script was baffling.

    Simrly skeptical, Sebastian knew he wouldn''t auction off the script if he owned it. If possible, he''d like to give up his entire worth to bag the Aether Script.

    Lana understood the reason behind the confusion. With a smile, she exined, "Quiet down. Listen to me.

    "I understand your doubts. I''ll be honest with you here¡ªthis Aether Script is the real deal. The reason we''re auctioning it is that no one across ten generations has sessfully deciphered the script and mastered it after many years of having the script in our possession.

    "We''ve given up on figuring out the secrets in the script. It''s useless to us, so we might as well auction it for some money."

    Then, she announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, are you ready for the Aether Script?"

    "We are! Let''s begin!" The crowds were immensely interested in the script once Lana confirmed it was authentic. They desired the script as much as one might lust after a rare beauty.

    A rare look of greed crossed Sebastian''s eyes. He was the most well-acquainted with the Aether script than anyone alive.

    He would soon hit a wall after the first transformation. Therefore, he was dying to get his hands on the script for the second transformation. To his delight, the opportunity fell into hisp.

    He could only pray that the Aether Script at the auction contained the techniques for the second transformation. Otherwise, he could not proceed with the cultivation even if he got his hands on the script.

    Lana announced, "We shall proceed to the final item in the auction-the Aether Script. The starting bid is one billion dors, and the minimum bid increment is set at a hundred thousand dors!"

    The starting bid for the Aether Script was a new record in the auction history. The astronomical sum effectively eliminated 95 percent of the bidders.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The remaining few started bidding for the script without hesitation.

    "One point one billion dors!"

    "One point five billion dors!"

    "One point eight billion dors!"

    Everyone gasped at the aggressive price war. The bidders seemed unconcerned about the figures they threw out as if those were purely numbers.

    However, to most, the amount of money at stake was staggering.

    "Five billion dors!" A dull voice echoed in the hall.

    The bidder did not speak loudly, yet his voice had a magical quality that hushed the crowd. Stunned by the unbelievably high bid, everyone turned in the direction of the voice. Their eyes rested on lounge No. 1, the best spot in the hall.

    As Lounge No. 1 was private and secure, the people outside could not peek into the lounge to check out the bidder.

    Still, someone managed to guess the identity of the person in the lounge. "I think that bidder is from the Strauss family!"

    "The Strauss family is one of the elites, just behind the Four Great Immortal Sects," someone gushed.

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302

    "Indeed. The powerful Strauss family has produced many talents. That''s why they''re called the fifth Great Immortal Sect. If they''re joining the bid, it means they''re determined to get the script."

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Lana started pitching, "The guest in lounge No. 1 bidded five billion dors. Any counterbid? "She added, "Think carefully. We''re talking about the Aether Script now. The returns are endless if you unlock the secrets..."

    Her enthusiastic and exaggerated speech was met with a lukewarm response as the bidding price was too high for most.

    The elite families might be wealthy, but they''d have to be out of their minds to splurge billions of dors on an auction item. If Phaedra Ind failed to unearth the secrets within the script after holding it for years, everyone believed that they did not stand a chance.

    Besides that, no one would want to get on the bad side of the Strauss family.

    Lana, seemingly noticing the issue at y, finally stopped marketing the script.

    "Five billion dors! Going once... Going twice..."

    Right when Lana was about to seal the bid, she heard a deep, firm voice from the back of the hall. "Six billion dors!"

    Everyone turned to look at Sebastian, who offered six billion dors. Joseph and Zia gaped at him as they did not expect him to participate in the bidding all of a sudden.

    "That dude certainly has deep pockets. No wonder the Sanders selected him as their son-in-w."

    "The script is useless if you can''t decode the secrets. He''d be spending billions on nothing. That''s the action of a spendthrift," someone remarked with a sour grapes attitude.

    "Seven billion dors!" Before Lana could say anything, the bidder in lounge No. 1 topped Sebastian''s bid with one billion dors.

    "Eight billion dors!" Sebastian did not back down. He was willing to spend a fortune on the Aether Script, which he vowed to own.

    "Nine billion dors!"

    "Ten billion dors!" Finally, Sebastian shouted an astronomical figure. It was not an overstatement to describe his bid as the highest ever in auction history.

    The crowd was deeply shocked by Sebastian''s bid, which they considered the behavior of a truly rich man who would not bat an eye at spending billions.

    The bidder in lounge No. 1 hesitated. Sebastian''s bid had gone over the maximum that they werefortable with.

    It took Lana a while to recover from the shock. She quickly announced, "Bidder 6697 put in a bid of ten billion dors. Any counterbid? If not, I''ll announce the results."

    Although Lana wanted to wrap up the auction to save Sebastian some money, she had to follow the standard procedure as an auctioneer.

    "Ten point one billion dors." After some hesitation, the bidder in lounge No. 1 countered with a higher sum.

    Joseph frantically stopped Sebastian, who seemed eager to offer a higher sum. "Mr. Wilder, I''m sure the Aether Script is a treasure, but it''ll be tough to unlock the secrets. Otherwise, Phaedra Ind wouldn''t have auctioned it. Please think twice."

    "Mr. Wilder, my dad is right. Please don''t be rash," Zia chimed in.

    "I know my limits." Then, Sebastian countered, "Ten point two billion dors!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Ten point three billion dors," the bidder in lounge No. 1 immediately followed suit with an icy tone. He appeared angered at Sebastian''s doggedness.

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303

    Joseph broke out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Wilder, you can''t counterbid. I bet that the bidder in lounge No. 1 is from the Strauss family. You''ll suffer if you get on their bad side."

    Zia, too, advised Sebastian, "Dad is right. You might have the backing of the Sanders, but you''d better not mess with the Strausses because Phaedra Ind has historically been isted. That''s unless you n to stay here forever."

    Sebastian was not oblivious to the risks. The Strauss family was almost equally powerful as the Sanders. Even the Supreme Nexus founded by Sebastian was nothingpared to it.

    He did not intend to make enemies, but he would not back down from procuring the Aether Script, which was important to him.

    "Ten point five billion dors!" Sebastian offered again, leaving Joseph and Zia sweating helplessly.

    The amount caused an uproar in the crowd. Ten point five billion dors was enough money to build a powerful sect. Many felt that the Aether Script was not worth that amount of money. After all, the script was useless if one failed to decode the major secret it contained.

    Lana was both stunned and worried for Sebastian. She hadn''t expected him to spend a fortune on the Aether Script, and she had the urge to tell him to calm down, but she had to maintain her professionalism as an auctioneer in a hall full of crowds.

    Besides, the script was jointly owned by the Four Great Immortal Sects.

    "Bidder 6697 made a bid of 10.5 billion dors. Any counterbid?" Lana directed the question at the bidder in lounge No. 1. Though she wished for the mysterious bidder to counter with a higher offer, she was worried that Sebastian might continue bidding.

    She waited for a response with mixed feelings. Then, she assumed the bidder had given up after a prolonged silence from lounge No. 1.

    "If no one is interested in countering the bid, I''ll announce the results. Ten point five million dors going once! Going twice! Sold! Congrattions, sir!" Lana wondered if she should be feeling happy or sorry for Sebastian.

    After years of studying the Aether Script, no one on Phaedra Ind sessfully broke the code, to the point that they started questioning the authenticity of the rumor. The script might not contain any secrets at all! That was the reason they decided to auction it.

    To Lana''s dismay, Sebastian spent billions to purchase the Aether Script. Everyone believed he was fooled, thinking he might be rich but dumb. Some even taunted him behind his back, calling him a dimwit and a waster.

    Sebastian, however, paid no attention to the gossip about him. A wave of relief washed through him when the deal came through.

    Sebastian was wealthy, but most of his assets were illiquid. All he had in hand was a little

    more than 10.5 billion dors, which meant he had spent nearly everything on the Aether Script.

    In fact, hisst bid was his final attempt. Had the Strauss family topped his bid, he''d have no choice but to give up. Fortunately, the worst did not happen, and he managed to secure the Aether Script.

    He could not wait to pore over the Aether Script. He''d thank the heavens if the script contained the techniques for the second transformation. If not, he would be crushed to have spent billions on something useless.

    He immediately went backstage to pay for the Aether Script and emerged with the script and the century-old dragon root-the only two items he bid in the auction this time.

    "Sebastian!" Lana jogged over to him, and they left the auction together.

    Sighing, shemented, "You shouldn''t have bought the Aether Script!"

    "I''m fine with spending the money on the script as long as it''s not a counterfeit!" he joked. "It can''t be a counterfeit. All the auctions on Phaedra Ind are honest. But it was a waste of money to bid for the Aether Script. You won''t get anything out of it."

    "Moneyes and goes all the time. I can always earn what I spend. It''d be a different story if I figured out the secrets in the script, though. I''d hit the jackpot." he replied.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "I hope so." Lana did not seem confident as no one on Phaedra Ind could decipher the script after ten generations.

    Bruce sighed when he learned that Sebastian won the bid for the Aether Script. However, it was toote to say anything.

    "Mr. Sanders, I''d like to refine some pills. May I borrow your secret room, the one you use for cultivation?" Sebastian questioned.

    "Of course." Nodding, Bruce agreed without hesitation. His generosity made Lana and Harvey a little jealous as they were never allowed into the secret room.

    "Thank you, Mr. Sanders," said Sebastian.

    Later, Sebastian went to the hotel and came back with a bunch of herbs for pill refining. His n was to refine the pills with the century-old dragon root as soon as possible.

    He brought the herbs into the secret room. The room contained a high-quality alchemy pot and a small Spirit Gathering Formation, which would speed up the process of cultivation or pill refinement.

    Instead of working on pill refinement, he first reviewed the Aether Script. Cultivating techniques was more important than refining pills. Without the help of pills, he could master the techniques in the script within a year.

    However, without the techniques, no amount of pills could help him advance to another level.

    On the surface, the Aether Script he won at the auction resembled the first script from before. He picked up the script and sniffed it. His nose detected a faint smell of blood, which suggested that someone before him had tried to figure out the secrets by using blood.

    The discovery was not unexpected. The people of Phaedra Ind would certainly have considered such a simple solution after years of attempting to decode the script.

    Still, the blood in each person varied. More urately, each individual disyed different physical attributes. Even if their blood didn''t work, that did not mean Sebastian''s blood wouldn''t.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed a sharp dagger and cut his wrist, dripping the blood on top of the script.

    As expected, a blinding light soon appeared as more blood dripped onto the script. The situation yed out in the same way asst time, which heightened his anticipation.

 Chapter 304

    ?

    Momentster, Sebastian picked up the piece of metal. Some tiny text appeared across the metal, which he could only read with the help of a magnifying ss.

    "The Aether script does contain the techniques for the second transformation!" he eximed agitatedly.

    The Eternal Rebirth Codex consisted of nine chapters. Sebastian worried that the Aether Script did not contain the techniques for the second transformation, which would render it useless for the time being.

    Thankfully, his worst fear did note true. He would be able to continue cultivating after his first transformation.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Without further ado, he plopped onto the floor and started memorizing the contents to the best of his ability as the text on the Aether Script would vanish after a set period of time. To repeat the process, he''d need to lose another pint of blood, which felt terrible.

    Fortunately, he was blessed with a good memory. It only took him half an hour to memorize everything. Just to be safe, he silently went through the contents a few times.

    It was at that moment the text vanished from the script as if everything before was just an illusion. Sebastian took a Nourishing Pill to recuperate after losing a pint of blood to the Aether Script just now.

    An ordinary Nourishing Pill was effective enough. Coupled with his strong regenerative ability, he soon recovered from the blood loss.

    Following that, he started working on pill refinement. The ingredients needed for Essential Nourishing Pills were the same as ordinary Nourishing Pills. The only differencey in the age of the main ingredient. The pill refinement process was the same for Essential Nourishing Pills, just slightly longer.

    As he had experience refining Essential Nourishing Pills, the process was easy for him, especially with the help of the alchemy pot and the Spirit Gathering Formation.

    An hourter, a thick, sweet smell wafted from the alchemy pot. The pleasant smell made him feel refreshed.

    He waited for a bit before it was time to open the lid of the alchemy pot. The rich smell of the pills spread across the room. Not only was the smell pleasant, but Sebastian felt the divine energy stirring in him.

    One could only imagine the powerful effect of Essential Nourishing Pills if their scent was enough to get his divine energy moving.

    He casually reached inside the pot and grabbed a few dark brown pills. There were nine of them¡ªeach one as huge as a fingertip and perfectly round.

    He sat down and crossed his legs. After taking a short rest, he consumed a Nourishing Pill,

    kicking off the energy cirction in the body.

    The pill melted in his mouth, sending a warm current coursing through his limbs. The current contained a huge amount of energy, which his body eagerly absorbed.

    The energy was divided into two parts-one absorbed by his blood and his flesh to strengthen his body while the second part went into his veins and core.

    Had he practiced other cultivation methods, his body would not have been able to absorb more than ten percent of the energy. However, the Eternal Rebirth Codex was essentially a dual cultivation method, elevating one''s spiritual and martial prowess at the same time.

    It was the reason his body absorbed half of the energy released.

    There were pros and cons to practicing a dual cultivation method. The benefits included strengthening one''s body, increasing one''s defensive abilities, and improving one''s recovery abilities. However, with the benefits came some cons. For the same amount of energy the body absorbed, one would advance slower.

    Still, the good outweighed the bad. Although Sebastian''s cultivation would progress slower, he would enjoy a boost in his fighting capabilities when battling grandmasters of the same level.

    Sebastian sensed an obvious improvement in his cultivation base after refining the Nourishing Pills. Following that, he consumed another two Noushing Pills. Once he refined the two pills, he was propelled to a higher cultivation base, making him ate-stage grandmaster.

    His eyes fluttered open. A twinkle appeared in his eyes before he let out a long sigh. Clenching his fists, he felt an explosive energy in his body as though he could cause an earthquake by punching the ground.

    The divine energy in his body thickened, and his martial ability increased by leaps and bounds.

    The effects of the Essence Nourishing Pills did not disappoint. He sessfully became ate- stage grandmaster after consuming just three of the pills.

    However, he wasn''t about to stop there. He consumed yet another two pills and continued his efforts in cultivation and pill refinement.

    He finally reached the level of a pinnacle grandmaster when two more pills were refined.

    With that, he nearly reached the end of the first transformation.

    Toplete his transformation, he needed the help of a virgin with a spiritual body. That was hard toe by. Luckily, there were a few of them around him.

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305

    Naturally, Lillian would be Sebastian''s first choice, followed by Lana.

    Sebastian had examined Lana''s body before. She did not only have a spiritual body but was a virgin too.

    At that thought, he had the urge to meet with Lana right away. Besides, he knew Lana would not turn down his request.

    However, he quickly dismissed the idea. How could he think of using her body for cultivation when he took her as a sister figure? That would be really awful of him.

    He decided to wait for a few more days since he was about to head home to Lillian tomorrow.

    After that, he got up and stretched, feeling refreshed and at ease.

    This round of cultivation had propelled him to a pinnacle grandmaster, increasing his

    power by a lot. Then, he opened the door and left the secret room.

    "Sebastian, you''re out real fast." Lana was surprised to see him out of the room in no time.

    "Well, I was just refining a batch of pills. By the way, this is for you." He handed a Nourishing Pill to her.

    Curious, she asked, "What pill is this?"

    "It''s called the Nourishing Pill. It''s way better than the ones sold in the auction," exined Sebastian.

    "Oh, I didn''t know you were the one who auctioned the Nourishing Pills at the auction. If these ones are better than the ones auctioned, I''m sure they''re more effective. Sebastian, you''re so kind."

    Then, she stood on tiptoe and gave him a kiss on the cheek. She blushed when she realized that her parents and brother were watching.

    Harvey remarked, "Sebastian, don''t be unfair. I want one too."

    "Here you go." Sebastian generously handed him a pill.

    "Thanks, Sebastian." Harvey tried to give Sebastian a kiss, but Sebastian pushed him away. Sebastian, who was straight, yfully chided him, "Get lost!"

    The Sanders were tickled by the interaction between Harvey and Sebastian. However, Bruce suddenly grew serious. "Sebastian, I have something I need to tell you."

    "What is it?" Sebastian quickly asked, noting Bruce''s seriousness.

    "Flynn York has challenged you." Harvey broke the news.

    "Flynn York? We don''t have any grudges. Why did he challenge me?" Sebastian was baffled because he did not know Flynn in person.

    Harvey exined, "Well, he''s the young lord of the York family and Lana''s top suitor. You''re Lana''s fianc¨¦, so..."

    Sebastian realized that Flynn must have perceived him as a love rival.

    Lana fumed. "Flynn is too much! I''ve told him off many times, but he won''t stop pestering me. Don''t worry, Sebastian. I''ll stay by your side every day. I won''t give him a chance to hurt you!"

    "But I n to go home tomorrow," confessed Sebastian after some hesitation.

    "Oh... Sebastian, are you leaving?" Lana looked reluctant to let him go.

    He replied, "Yeah. I have important matters waiting for me at home."

    "I''ll go with you, then," said Lana after she mustered all her courage.

    "It''s dangerous out there. You should stay home. I''m sure you don''t want to leave home either," he advised her.

    "But I can''t bear to leave you," Lana said, teary-eyed.

    Ever since Sebastian left her three years ago, she had been waiting for his return. Finally, he came back to her after three years, but he only stayed for a few days before leaving. She wondered if she had to wait three more years for him.

    Renee said with a chuckle, "Daughters will leave their families one day. Sebastian, bring Lana with you. Come back to us when you n to get married. Bruce and I will throw a wedding for you."

    "Lana, I think you should stay. I really have something important to deal with at home, but I promise toe back to you within a year." Sebastian didn''t want Lana tagging along because his main purpose of going home was to seek revenge.

    "Fine. I''ll wait for you here no matter how long it takes," she replied.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Bruce offered, "Spend the night here. I''ll send you to the port tomorrow just in case Flynn wants to get you into trouble."

    "Mr. Sanders, I''m fine. Flynn York is nothing to me," Sebastian announced proudly.

 Chapter 306

    ?

    "Sebastian, don''t underestimate Flynn. He''s one of the up-anding stars of the younger generation of Phaedra Ind," Bruce advised Sebastian.

    Harvey nodded furiously. "Sebastian, my dad is right. Flynn is really remarkable. No one from his generation is his match. You need to be careful."

    Lana nodded as well. "Sebastian, allow my dad to see you off."

    "What cultivation base is Flynn York at?" questioned Sebastian.

    Bruce answered, "He''s about to enter the Divine Realm."

    Sebastian shed a contemptuous smile at Bruce. "That means he hasn''t entered the Divine Realm yet. Why do I need to fear him?"

    "Sebastian, what about you?" Bruce asked.

    "I''m a pinnacle grandmaster!"

    "Wow, Sebastian, you''re awesome!" Harvey looked at Sebastian in admiration and worry." Still, you''d better not fight Flynn. He''s learned a rather vicious sword technique from somewhere, and he''s a beast."

    Bruce nodded. "Indeed. Flynn York beat his opponent, a middle-stage grandmaster, when he was just an early-stage grandmaster. Now that he''s about to achieve the Divine Realm, you''d better stay away from him unless you''ve achieved it ahead of him."

    However, Sebastian remained unfazed. Putting aside the cultivation method he was practicing now, he used to be quite strong in the past. Be it before or after he lost his cultivation base, he had no fear for Flynn York.

    After dinner, Lana led Sebastian on a stroll. They walked far and finally sat down on a bench at the peach grove. The full moon in the sky illuminated the earth.

    "Sebastian, are you reluctant to marry me?" Lana rested her head on Sebastian''s shoulders, looking rxed.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian was stumped by her sudden question. "Lana, do you really want to marry me?"

    Without hesitation, she replied, "Of course. I''ve been wanting to marry you since three years ago."

    Sebastian was rendered speechless by her answer, knowing that the 20-year-old Lana was just a childish teen three years ago.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "We haven''t spent much time together. Why would you think of marrying me?" he pressed

    on.

    "I don''t know. If you really need an answer from me, I''ll say I fell in love at first sight with

    you," she said with a grin.

    "But do you truly understand me as a person?" he continued.

    After some silence, she confessed, "I looked into your background over the two years, and I know a thing or two about you, including your short-lived marriage."

    He was surprised to learn that Lana was aware of his divorce.

    "Sebastian, do you have another woman?" she suddenly asked.

    It was his turn to fall silent. Lana''s question reminded him of Zoey Lewis. In the past, he had agreed to take Zoey as his second wife in exchange for the Aether Script.

    Lana, who seemed to have grasped the situation, felt uneasy about it. Still, she managed a smile. "Well, I''m not surprised. It''s normal for a remarkable man like you to have female friends close to you."

    "Do you still want to marry me?" he questioned.

    "I do," she replied without hesitation.

    As Phaedra Ind was isted from the rest of the world, men on the ind practiced polygamy. Therefore, she was used to the idea.

    "Lana, I''m leaving tomorrow. I''ll be back for you in a year, and I''ll marry you if you still want to marry me by that time," he promised.

    "Sure. It''s a deal." She shed a sweet smile at him.

    "Alright. It''s gettingte. Let''s head back and sleep," he reminded her.

 Chapter 307

    ?

    "Ah-" Lana blushed deeply when an unholy thought shed across her mind.

    They ran into a group of men when they left the peach grove. In the lead was a 25-year-old dressed in a ck cloak-Flynn York.

    Flynn was caught by surprise when he saw Sebastian and Lana holding hands. Then, he seethed. "Let go of Lana!" He charged at them and grabbed Sebastian by the neck.

    Just when Sebastian was about to defend himself, Lana snapped, "Stop it!" She went in front of him to shield him from Flynn.

    "Flynn York, what is it that you want?" She confronted Flynn.

    "Lana, what''s so good about him? Is he better than me in any way?" he demanded.

    "Sebastian is better than you in every way," she said with a snort.

    That set Flynn off. As the young lord of the York family and one of the prominent young warriors, he did not expect to be insulted by his crush.

    Still, he didn''t want to vent his frustration on Lana. Instead, he turned to Sebastian. "Dude, why are you hiding behind ady? Step forward if you''re a man!"

    "Yeah! Battle Mr. York if you''re a man. You''re a coward if you don''t have the guts to!"

    "Look at his cowardly appearance. He would''ve peed his pants had Ms. Sanders not backed him up."

    Flynn''sckeys joined in to insult Sebastian, to Lana''s chagrin. She said to Sebastian," Sebastian, ignore him."

    Then, she took Sebastian''s hand and tried to leave by walking around the group of men. Sebastian agreed with her, not because he was scared of the men but simply because he did not want to start trouble.

    However, Flynn and his men weren''t about to spare Sebastian. They spread out and surrounded the couple.

    Lana barked at them, "Go away!"

    Flynn chuckled at her. "Lana, you may leave if you want, but this guy shall stay."

    "Flynn York, don''t cross a line!" She gritted her teeth but couldn''t do anything about it. She might be a cultivator, but she was nowhere near Flynn''s level.

    Sebastian finally looked up. "You''re the guy who challenged me today, aren''t you? I ept the challenge."

    "Sebastian, don''t take the bait. You can''t ept the challenge." Lana started panicking as she was aware of Flynn''s capability.

    Only divine grandmasters could take up the challenge. Besides, Flynn had proposed a duel. Sebastian could die if he epted it.

    "Cool. You sound like a man somewhat. Let''s meet by the beach at 11:00 am tomorrow for a life-and-death battle!"

    These were the details Sebastian had been waiting to get from Flynn. After agreeing on the venue and time, he left with Lana, who was close to tears.

    "Sebastian, how could you agree to the challenge? What do we do now?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''m confident in winning," he assured her with a smile.

    "Sebastian, I know you''re strong, but you have no idea what Flynn York is capable of. Oh, whatever. Let''s hurry home and get my dad to think of a solution." Then, she hurriedly dragged him home.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 308

    ?

    Lana and Sebastian arrived homete. Bruce and the others had gone to sleep, but Lana woke them up despite Sebastian''s protests.

    Bruce and the others were worried when they learned that Sebastian had agreed to Flynn''s duel. They criticized Sebastian for acting rashly.

    Despite Sebastian''s repeated reassurance, the Sanders family did not believe he could survive the duel. However, backing out was not an option as that''d make Sebastian aughingstockProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Bruce wracked his brain but failed to find a solution.

    The next day, Bruce learned that Flynn had spread the news of the duel far and wide. Not only that, Flynn invited all the passengers on the ind to spectate.

    As the passenger ship would only take off in the afternoon, the passengers were happy to watch the duel. Many had shown up at the beach, including members from the Four Great Immortal Sects.

    Bruce, who had wanted to convince Flynn to cancel the duel, realized he couldn''t call off the duel now that everyone had heard about it. He fretted.

    At the same time, Sebastian''s name became known to the crowd. Most people were

    unfamiliar with him, but those who knew him, including Merlin, Elena, and Nelson, were taken aback.

    Back in the hotel room, Nelson frowned deeply. He gasped. "His name is Sebastian Wilder. Could he be the same Sebastian?"

    Merlin turned to Elena. "Elena, tell me the truth. Is Sebastian Wilder dead?"

    She confessed, "I can''t be a hundred percent sure, but his cultivation base is destroyed. Even if he''s alive, he''s just a good-for-nothing."

    Nelson nodded. "Ms. Spark is right. I think this Sebastian might be another guy with the same name. Even if he''s the same guy, we can destroy him the second time."

    "Sebastian, can you please not go?" Lana grabbed Sebastian by the arm with a pleading look. Sebastian might beughed at if he called off the duel, but that was better than death.

    Hearing that, Sebastianughed. "I''m not a coward. Since I epted the duel, I''ll show up. But don''t worry about me. I can defeat Flynn York even with my eyes closed."

    Bruce quickly advised the arrogant Sebastian, "Sebastian, you''d better be careful. Only by putting in your all can you stand a chance at winning. Harvey, get me my Wind Sword!"

    Harvey grunted and soon showed up with a sword in a sheath. Bruce handed the sword to Sebastian while exining, "This is my Wind Sword. It''s extremely sharp and cuts through everything. Use this sword in your duel with Flynn.

    "Avoid fighting him with techniques. Instead, find an opportunity to go head-on against him. You''ll win if you break his sword!"

    "Thank you, Mr. Sanders." Sebastian did not turn down the sword offer to not worry the Sanders family.

    After that, Bruce detailed Flynn''s techniques and the appropriate counter-attacks to Sebastian. Soon, it was time for the duel, and the Sanders went to the beach with Sebastian.

    The beach was full of people, including most of the foreigners and members from the Four Great Immortal Sects of Phaedra Ind.

    This was Flynn''s n. Early in the morning, he sent many men to spread the news about the duel with the goal of defeating Sebastian in front of a huge crowd and humiliating him.

    He expected Lana to fall for him after Sebastian disappointed her.

    The crowds were filled with anticipation for the duel between the young lord of the York family a top warrior from the younger generation and the future son-inw of the Sanders family, known to have defeated Maverick Sanders by arge margin.

    The duel would certainly be a tough and exciting match between two excellent warriors.

 Chapter 309

    ?

    Before the duel, some spectators ced bets with two-to-one odds favoring Flynn''s victory. Betting a hundred million dors on Flynn would yield a profit of 50 million dors if he won.

    In contrast, the odds for Sebastian''s victory were one-to-1.5. These odds indicated that the bookmaker had greater confidence in Flynn''s chances of winning.

    Many flocked to the bet, but most of them betted on Flynn''s victory for one simple reason- Flynn started the duel, and he carried himself with confidence.

    Moreover, there were rumors about Flynn''s extraordinary fighting capabilities that rendered him invincible.

    Although the odds were lower for Flynn''s victory, Flynn stood a higher chance of winning.

    Only a few people bet on Sebastian, all for the high returns. The bookmaker couldn''t help butment at the majority who betted on Flynn, and he wondered if he might suffer a huge loss.

    Flynn had arrived at the venue half an hour before the duel, but Sebastian did not show up after a while. The crowd started growing uneasy when Sebastian was nowhere to be found near the time of the duel.

    Someone questioned, "What''s wrong? Why isn''t Sebastian Wilder here yet? Is he too afraid to show up?"

    As more people started having doubts, Flynn''s expression soured. Although he was able to leave the duel with his head held high even if Sebastian refused to show up, this situation wasn''t what he had expected.

    He wanted to get rid of Sebastian with his own hands. Without Sebastian in his path, he believed it was only a matter of time before he won Lana''s heart.

    "Sebastian Wilder, you coward! Show up now!" he bellowed when his opponent still hadn''t shown up as the time ticked closer to 11:00 am.

    His voice, filled with divine energy, rumbled so loudly that half of the ind could hear him. His energy shocked the spectators. Even some older warriors sighed at Flynn''s level.

    "Flynn York, are you so desperate to die?" Flynn immediately received a response. The speaker did not speak loudly, but everyone was able to hear him clearly.

    The spectators looked in the direction and found a few people hurrying toward the venue. One of them was dressed in a ck suit and sunsses, whom everyone assumed to be Sebastian.

    "That''s Sebastian Wilder!" The jaws of Merlin, Elena, and Nelson dropped to the floor when they recognized Sebastian. They looked as if they hade across a ghost.

    "Is that really him? That''s impossible!"

    "I thought I destroyed his cultivation base? It would''ve taken him a while to rebuild it. How is it possible for him to beat a grandmaster in such a short time?"

    The three of them seemed perplexed.

    At the same time, Flynn grew murderous at the sight of his opponent. "I thought you were too afraid to show up!"

    Sebastian let out an icy chuckle. "What made you think so?"

    "Very well. You''re a brave one. Too bad you have nothing aside from courage. You shall die under my sword today!" While speaking, Sebastian unsheathed his sword. The long de glimmered under the sunlight, looking threatening.

    Sebastian silently held his sword with a smile. He might have feared Flynn before taking the Nourishing Pills. However, he was confident in taking down ten Flynn Yorks now that he had consumed the Nourishing Pills.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310

    "Please give me a moment." Sebastian noticed the bookmaker''s stall for cing bets. He was nearly broke after buying the Aether Script. Of course, he wouldn''t pass up on such a good opportunity to make bank.

    The bookmaker immediately beamed at his new customer. "Mr. Wilder, are you cing a bet too?"

    "That''s right. I bet on my victory. Here''s 630 million dors." Sebastian ced a bet with all the money on him. If he won the bet, he would get a billion dors in return.

    "Mr. Wilder, you''re indeed generous. I pray for your victory." The bookmaker grinned widely at him. At first, the bookmaker was worried that Sebastian might ce a small bet. Thankfully, Sebastian ced a bet of 630 million dors, which saved him from suffering devastating losses.

    "I''ll bet a billion dors!" Lana approached the bookmaker.

    The bookmaker asked, "Ms. Sanders, who are you betting on?"

    "Nonsense! Of course, I''m betting on Sebastian to win," Lana snapped.

    Although she wasn''t confident in Sebastian, she would like to show her support with her actions.

    "Me too. I''ll bet a billion dors on Sebastian." Harvey followed suit, much to the delight of the bookmaker.

    After the Sanders siblings ced their bets, the bookmaker was sure he would not suffer a loss. Not only that, he might even profit from the dealings.

    "Lana, you should''ve bet on me. You don''t have to waste your money, you know," Flynn advised Lana.

    "Flynn, stay out of my business. Do you think you''re guaranteed to win? Who knows? Maybe it''s Sebastian who''ll kick your asster," she remarked with a scoff.

    "She''s right! Sebastian will win." Harvey snorted.

    "That''s impossible. Since you don''t believe in me, I''ll prove it to you through my actions. I''ll beat his ass up in front of youter!" Flynn proimed proudly.

    "Pfft. Quit bluffing," Lana said with contempt, but her eyes betrayed a look of worry.

    After cing the bet, Sebastian went out to the beach with Flynn. The others stood back to offer them space for the duel.

    Instead of starting the duel right away, Flynn stared at his opponent and announced, " Sebastian Wilder, you''re a dead man if you fight with me. But I can grant you a chance at life. I''ll spare your life if you agree to get on your knees and surrender to me. Otherwise, today

    shall be yourst day on earth!"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian replied disdainfully, "Flynn York, you''ve overestimated yourself. I''ll say the same to you. Surrender to me and I might consider sparing your life."

    "You''re ying with fire!" Raging, Flynn unsheathed his sword and attacked Sebastian at lightning speed.

    Even grandmasters might not be able to dodge the speed at which Flynn attacked. Flynn was not only swift but violent and aggressive as if he wanted to split his opponent in half.

    However, Sebastian showed no fear. He agilely stepped aside and dodged the attack.

    At the same time, everyone heard a rumble from the ground, which had split in half and formed a trench.

    Flynn smirked. "Good for you on dodging my sword attack. Let''s do this a second time!"

    While speaking, he directed his sword at Sebastian. Sebastian leaped into the air, avoiding Flynn''s attack.

    The crowds gasped. "Sebastian Wilder is really something for surviving two attacks by Flynn York. He''s indeed the man who defeated Maverick Sanders."

    Lana looked thrilled but clenched her fists nervously. After all, Flynn had just started. His attacks were merely a warm-up.

    Flynn started taking Sebastian seriously after Sebastian sessfully dodged two attacks.

    "Not too bad, but you can''t go any further than this, I''m afraid," Flynn snickered.

    Then, he kicked his feet off the ground andunched himself at Sebastian like a rocket while yelling, "Die!"

 Chapter 311

    ?

    Flynn was face-to-face with Sebastian in no time. Shouting, he thrust the sword into Sebastian''s chest.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Once again, Sebastian turned sideways to dodge the sword attack. After Flynn''s first attempt failed, he tried again. This time, Sebastian raised his sword to stop Flynn''s attack. The huge impact numbed Flynn''s hand, shocking him.

    He immediately attacked Sebastian with his sword again. Sebastian dodged it, and Flynn attacked again.

    Flynn''s moves were incredibly sharp and aggressive, but each strike fell just short of injuring Sebastian. Even then, the crowd feared for Sebastian''s life.

    "Why isn''t Sebastian using his sword?" Lana felt her palms grow mmy with nervousness.

    In contrast, Bruce remainedposed. "Looks like we may have underestimated him," he observed knowingly.

    "What do you mean, Dad? Is Sebastian better than Flynn?" Harvey asked.

    Bruce replied thoughtfully, "I can''t say for certain, but Sebastian''s speed surpasses Flynn''s. Even if he can''t defeat Flynn, he''ll prove to be a formidable opponent."

    Bruce''s analysis did not calm Lana''s nerves. After all, they were talking about a duel, not some martial arts practice battle. Even if Sebastian and Flynn were evenly matched, Sebastian would still suffer great risks.

    Soon, two minutes had passed. After hundreds of moves, Flynn still failed to hurt Sebastian.

    Throughout the exchange, Sebastian did not counter-attack-not even unsheathing his sword. All he did was evade Flynn''s attacks and asionally fend off Flynn''s sword with his sheath.

    At this point, it was clear that Flynn stood no chance against Sebastian. It came as a great disbelief for the audience.

    Flynn himself noticed the issue as well. Growing nervous, he increased the intensity of his attacks. Yet, he could not defeat Sebastian.

    "Is this what you''re capable of? Dancing around like a monkey? Stop hiding and face me with your sword!" Flynn halted abruptly, snapping at Sebastian.

    Members of the York family''s disciples joined in with taunts. "Yeah! Confront Mr. York with your de. Quit clowning around!"

    "You''re turning this into a circus."

    Sebastian chuckled. "Flynn York, I was trying to give you a chance. It''s a pity you''re just a loser."

    His remark drewughter from the crowd. Despite Sebastian avoiding Flynn''s strikes without retaliating, Flynn failed to gain the upper hand.

    Flynn erupted, shouting, "All bark and no bite! Stop dodging and face my attacks like a man! I''ll take your head for sure."

    "As you wish. Come at me!" Sebastian wagged a finger at Flynn in mockery.

    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!" Provoked, Flynn raised his sword and dashed toward Sebastian.

    With a smile, Sebastian held Flynn''s sword with two fingers instead of evading the attack like the previous times.

    "Gosh!" The crowd was stunned by the scene. Only a warrior far superior to his opponent could dare catch a sword this way. Such a move carried great risks, such as losing a finger or even a hand.

 Chapter 312

    ?

    Flynn gasped in shock and disbelief. Soon, he became irate and madly circted his energy to remove his sword from Sebastian''s fingers and cut Sebastian into pieces.

    At that moment, Sebastian''s fingers suddenly trembled, sending a shockwave through the sword to Flynn''s palm.

    Flynn instinctively released his grip on the sword because he was bleeding incessantly from his palm. Gripping the de, Sebastian tossed it in Flynn''s direction, causing Flynn to jump out of the way in shock. The sword, aiming for Flynn''s neck, narrowly brushed against it.

    Flynn sensed a cold sensation on his neck. When he touched his neck, he felt a searing pain, and his hand came away bloody. The sight sent a shiver down his spine.

    "Die!" Despite finally realizing Sebastian''s capabilities, Flynn was blinded by rage and unleashed a flurry of punches at him.

    Sebastian smirked. He swiftly seized Flynn''s wrist and twisted it, causing an instant fracture. He followed with a forceful kick to Flynn''s stomach.

    With a dull thud, Flynn copsed to the ground, clutching his stomach and grimacing. Despite his pain, he gritted his teeth and suppressed any groans.

    Approaching Flynn, Sebastian raised his foot and was poised to stomp on his chest. Panic washed over Flynn as he turned pale. He knew that he might cough up blood or worse, face death from Sebastian''s attack.

    "Stop!" a voice boomed from a distance.

    Simultaneously, Sebastian felt a sword thrusting toward him. It was menacing and deadly, ready to tear apart anything in its path.

    Sensing imminent danger, Sebastian leaped aside, narrowly evading the attack.

    A figure sprinted into view, showing up in front of the two participants of the duel.

    As Sebastian regained his footing, he focused on the intruder. It was a threatening, homicidal man in his 40s.

    "Flynn, are you alright?" The man helped Flynn off the ground, his tone fraught with

    concern.

    Flynn shook his head while ring at Sebastian.

    The man in question was Flynn''s father and the patriarch of the York family-Bradley York, renowned as one of the supreme grandmasters of his generation.

    "You jerk! How dare you hurt my son?" Bradley''s voice boomed as he threw a lightning-fast punch at Sebastian.

    The punch was direct and devastatingly fast. Stunned, Sebastian couldn''t believe BradleyProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    had swiftly turned from saving Flynn to attacking him.

    Sebastian keenly felt the lethal force behind Bradley''s strike. Given his current martial prowess, he knew he stood no chance of defending against it.

    On top of that, Bradley attacked him from close range, giving him no time to evade. He clenched his jaw and braced himself for the impact.

    Just as Bradley''s fist neared Sebastian, another figure suddenly appeared and intercepted the punch. The collision echoed like mountains crashing together, sending both men stumbling backward.

    At the same time, a shockwave rippled out in all directions, stirring up dust and sparking rm.

    "Bradley York, as a senior, how could you hurt a junior practitioner?" Bruce confronted Bradley.

    Bradley replied icily, "Bruce Sanders, you should stay out of this."

 Chapter 313

    ?

    "Are you calling me a busybody?" Bruce snorted. "How can I do nothing when my future son -inw is in trouble? Besides, you''re the one who broke the rule of a fair fight between him and your son. Aren''t you worried that people mightugh at you?"

    The spectators silently nodded in agreement. Flynn was the one who challenged Sebastian to a duel in the first ce. ording to the rules, no one should interfere in the duel. However, the shameless Bradley had brazenly saved his son and attempted to murder Sebastian.

    "I don''t give a damn about those rules! Whoever hurts my son deserves to die!" Bradley was bloodthirsty.

    "You won''ty a hand on him with me around!" Bruce was simrly stubborn. The two fathers teetered on the brink of a fight.

    At that moment, the two patriarchs and elders of two other families arrived at the scene and pulled the two men apart. Bradley dly took the chance to leave, but not before ring at Sebastian.

    The duel ended in a way that was unexpected for many. They had expected Flynn to win, but Flynn was decimated by Sebastian, who had started off ying defense butter broke Flynn''s hand and kicked Flynn away.

    The older grandmasters were in awe of Sebastian''s fighting capability.

    "Mr. Sanders, thank you for saving me." Sebastian expressed his gratitude toward Bruce.

    Bruce replied, "Don''t mention it. We''re family. But you have to be careful now because Bradley York is a vindictive man who will seek revenge."

    "I will." Sebastian wasn''t too worried about the threat, especially knowing that he''dplete a transformation and enter the Divine Realm after getting home.

    As he was practicing a top-tier dual cultivation method, once he entered the Divine Realm, he would surpass the other divine grandmasters in terms of capability.

    He might not be able to win against Bradley, but it would be a close fight.

    After the duel, Sebastian went to the bookmaker to im his reward along with Lana, Harvey, Joseph, and Zia.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Joseph and Zia had ced a bet of one billion dors as a show of support, even when they were doubtful of Sebastian''s victory.

    The bookmaker''s face scrunched up when he saw the group. He was ted when they first ced the bets, thinking they were squandering their money. He never expected Sebastian to beat Flynn with ease, leaving him nearly bankrupt.

    The bookmaker paid out 945 million to Sebastian, who had bet 630 million dors. The Sanders siblings each bet one billion while Joseph and his daughter Zia jointly bet one billion. Those who bet one billion on Sebastian each received a payout of 1.5 billion.

    The bookmaker lost nearly 5.5 billion dors just to Sebastian, the Sanders siblings, and the father-daughter pair. In total, he lost close to ten billion dors, including the payout to the 20 or so people who bet on Sebastian.

    Although the majority of people bet on Flynn, their bets totaled eight billion dors and were insufficient to cover the payout. In the end, the bookmaker''s losses stood at more than one billion dors.

    Soon, it was time for Sebastian to board the ship, and he bade farewell to Lana. Lana looked reluctant to let him go, to the point that she wanted to leave with him. He stopped her because he didn''t want to ce her in danger while he sought revenge back home.

    After the ship took off, Lana waved incessantly at Sebastian by the beach as tears streamed down her cheeks.

    At the same time, Merlin, Elena, Nelson, and a few others secretly cooked up a n aboard the ship.

    "That guy had his cultivation base destroyed, but he recovered in no time. It''s mind- boggling," Nelson remarked with a frown.

    Merlin stated icily, "Sebastian Wilder is mad talented in cultivation. We need to get rid of him, or we''ll be done for when he gets stronger."

    Nelson nodded knowingly. "You''re right. Let''s kill him again."

 Chapter 314

    ?

    Nelson put on a murderous look when he threw out that suggestion. Merlin furrowed his brows and stated, "Joining forces to kill him isn''t a problem, but he''s now the future son-in-w of the Sanders family. We''ll be in deep trouble if they learn that we killed him."

    Nelson fell into silence. The power of the Sanders family wasmon knowledge. Nelson''s Dragonheart organization and Merlins'' Novastar Organization might be the top gangs in the world, but they were nothingpared to the indomitable Sanders family.

    The Sanders family could easily crush them like a bug.

    Elena opined, "We don''t have to get our hands dirty, though. I''m sure the Osbornes want to get rid of Sebastian after he destroyed Marcus'' cultivation base."

    "Yes, but Frederik Osborne might not have the guts to kill him,"mented Merlin.

    "He might not have the guts to murder Sebastian in broad daylight, but nothing is stopping him from secretly assassinating Sebastian. I can offer my help too," Elena said with a knowing grin.

    "How are you going to help?" Merlin asked in curiosity.

    "You''ll know that after the deed is done. Just wait for the good news." Smiling cunningly, Elena made her way to Marcus'' room.

    After a few days of rest and recuperation, Marcus'' health had improved noticeably. Despite his physical recovery, he couldn''t shake his despondence over losing both legs. He realized he faced a future confined to a bed or wheelchair.

    There was also the looming possibility of losing his position as the Osborne family heir to his younger brother. Beyond that, he was worried about the impact of his disability on his future sex life. Recovering from such a tragedy would undoubtedly require considerable time. A look of surprise and admiration crossed Marcus'' face when Elena showed up in his room. In the past, he would have tried to get her into his bed, but he was in no mood today. "Ms. Spark, we''re not acquaintances. Why are you here?" asked Marcus.

    Elena began to say, "Mr. Osborne, I feel sorry for the tragedy that befell you. I''m here to visit you and to offer help."

    "How are you going to help me? Fix my legs?" He snickered. In fact, he had considered getting his legs reattached, but he nearly lost his thighs as well due to the severe tissue damage around his stumps.

    The tissue damage urred due to Sebastian''s divine energy, or more urately, his spiritual energy. Spiritual energy was more powerful than divine energy. They were fundamentally different from each other, just like the difference between diesel and aviation fuel.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    As Sebastian''s spiritual energy was aposite of active and passive energy, it was highly destructive. His opponent would suffer from the immediate impact upon contact with his spiritual energy, and the remaining active and passive energy would continue to destroy the body tissues.

    Elena replied, "I can''t do that as I''m not a doctor. But I have a way to avenge you."

    "I don''t need you to avenge me. My family could get rid of him if we wanted to," Marcus boasted.

    "Indeed, the Osbornes have the power to kill him. But do you dare? He''s the future son-in-w of the Sanders family. Would your family risk angering the Sanders for you?" Elena challenged him.

    Marcus fell silent. He had repeatedly asked Frederik to avenge him, and Frederik seemed willing until he learned that Sebastian was engaged to the Sanders'' daughter. After that, Frederik started brushing off Marcus'' request, clearly unwilling to seek revenge for his son. "Are you saying you can help?"

    "Yes." Elena then handed him a porcin bottle.

    "What''s this?" Marcus was curious.

    Elena chuckled. "It''s a colorless and odorless lethal poison. It kills once it gets into the bloodstream."

    "Are you kidding? Look at me now! Do you think I could poison him?" Marcus growled at her in anger.

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315

    "You can always get someone to help. For example, the pretty Yvette. She can easily get a chance to poison Sebastian by wielding her beauty," suggested Elena.

    "Sounds like you have some bad blood with that jerk. Why don''t you poison him yourself?" Marcus questioned.

    "I do have some grudges against that rascal, but it''s nothing serious. I''d be d to see him gone, but his presence doesn''t bother me that much. He''s not worth taking the risk. This is all I have to say to you. Whether or not you want to take revenge is up to you."

    With that, Elena left, confident that Marcus wouldn''t let go of an opportunity to get back at Sebastian.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As expected, Marcus immediately summoned Yvette after Elena left.

    Yvette asked him, "Marcus, what''s wrong?" He had always doted on her since she was young.

    He pleaded, "Can you take revenge for me?"

    "Marcus, Dad will take care of that. Don''t worry," she replied.

    Her response irked him, and he snapped, "Do you think I''m stupid? Our family won''t risk offending the Sanders family for a cripple like me, especially since Sebastian is their future son-inw. You''re the only one I can rely on.

    "Yvette, I''m begging you. Please avenge me."

    "Marcus, I''d love to, but I can''t," she confessed with a troubled expression.

    "Of course, you''re no match for that powerful jerk. That''s why I prepared something for you. "He took out a vial of poison and handed it to Yvette. "This is a colorless and odorless lethal poison. You just need to charm him with your beauty and poison him."

    "This won''t do. It''s too dangerous." She shook her head and rejected the idea.

    "If you help me out, I''ll pass you the techniques in the Codex of rity," he offered.

    "Are you being serious?" Yvette was instantly tempted as the Codex of rity was a secret scripture within the Osborne family that was exclusively passed down the male line. As the daughter of the family''s patriarch, she was barred from learning the techniques.

    "Of course, I''m serious. I''ll go against the family rules to get my revenge," he promised her.

    "Fine. I''ll avenge you!" Yvette gave in to the temptation of the Codex of rity and immediately agreed to help Marcus. Only by taking risks could she get what she wanted.

    Soon, she came up with an idea. After changing into a sexy outfit, she knocked on Sebastian''s door with a bottle of red wine in her hand.

    "Yvette Osborne, you''re quite daring. You''re knocking on my door before I could get even with you." A cold glint shed across Sebastian''s eyes. Yvette was a cunning beauty. She was evil to the core, hiring assassins to go after him before making Maverick kill him on Phaedra Ind.

    "Mr. Wilder, I know I''ve sinned a lot in the past. That''s why I''m here to beg for your forgiveness. Can you be generous and forgive me?" She pouted adorably.

    Sebastian replied, "Fine. I ept your apology." He was about to m the door shut when she slipped past him into his room.

    "Mr. Wilder, I brought a bottle of fine wine with me. Let''s enjoy it together." Yvette immediately uncorked the bottle and poured the wine into two sses, not allowing Sebastian to reject her.

    "Mr. Wilder, here''s a toast to you." She handed him one of the wine sses.

    He epted her offer. Then, he sniffed the ss but found nothing wrong with it.

    He questioned, "Did you poison the wine or something?"

    "How could that be? I wouldn''t have the guts to do that." Putting on a good act, Yvette downed her wine, proving to him that the wine was safe for consumption.

    Feeling reassured, Sebastian finished the wine in his ss. A gleeful grin yed on Yvette''s lips. She had poured the poison into the ss before pouring in the red wine. Since the poison was in powder form, it instantly dissolved upon contact with the red wine.

 Chapter 316

    ?

    "Why is my stomach hurting so much?" Sebastian instantly knitted his brows in agony after taking the red wine. He copsed onto the bed from the unbearable pain and rolled around.

    He shot daggers at Yvette. "Did youce my wine with poison?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Chuckling gleefully, she spat, "I''d even go as far as to tear you into pieces, you despicable rascal who ruined my good reputation! Poisoning you is an act of mercy."

    "Yvette Osborne, I gave you a chance. Why didn''t you cherish it?" While speaking, Sebastian sat up in bed with a snicker, no longer looking like he was in pain.

    "How is this possible? Why aren''t you poisoned?" Shocked, she lost herposure. She had clearly witnessed him drinking the poisoned red wine. Besides, the poison was from Marcus, and it should have been effective.

    "I grew up around medicinal herbs. Your everyday poison is ineffective to me," he exined with contempt.

    In reality, he broke out in a cold sweat when he realized his wine was poisoned. He might have grown up around medicinal herbs and was immune to most poisons, but Yvette''s poison was super potent. His old self wouldn''t have survived the poisoning.

    Fortunately, he was practicing dual cultivation. His active and passive energy helped in detoxifying his body. On top of that, the dual cultivation process strengthened his body, helping him survive the assassination.

    "Tell me, what''s your preferred method of death?" He chuckled icily as Yvette''s face turned white. She spun around and made a dash for the door.

    s, Sebastian wouldn''t let go of her. He wed in the air, and she felt herself being wrapped up in a strong force. He tossed her onto the bed just by waving in the air.

    Yvette was scared out of her wits. She hadn''t expected Sebastian to be so powerful. She went on her knees in bed to beg for mercy. "Please don''t kill me. I was wrong. Give me one more chance. I''ll never pull that on you anymore."

    "I can spare your life, but it all depends on how you behave," he said suggestively.

    Yvette picked up the undertone and was overwhelmed by strong feelings of humiliation. However, she had no choice but to strip naked and put her voluptuous body on full disy in order to survive.

    Sebastian immediately pinned her onto the bed and kissed her on the lips as he satisfied his lust.

    He used to suppress himself, but heter came to understand the ephemeral quality of life. Even if he reached the Divine Realm, that would only add a hundred years to his lifespan.

    As time was short and precious, there was no point suppressing his needs. One should enjoy

    life to the fullest and not let opportunities go to waste. He wanted to enjoy life when he still had the time to.

    Meanwhile, Yvette shut her eyes tight and silently endured his thrusts. Filled with anger, she badly wished she could shred him into pieces.

    More than anger, she was filled with mncholy. How ridiculous was it for a daughter of the Osborne family to offer up her body in exchange for her life?

    An hourter, Yvette rested on the bed for a while before getting up and putting on her clothes. She was ready to leave, but Sebastian stopped her. "You can''t leave without my permission."

    "What more do you want after having your way with me?" she snarled at him.

    "Do you think we''ve settled the score after letting me fuck you once? You were trying to poison me, you know." He scoffed.

    "How many times are you going to y around with me?" she questioned, seething.

 Chapter 317

    ?

    "I''ll let you go only when I''m done having my fun with you," Sebastian replied.

    "Sebastian Wilder, don''t cross a line!" Yvette snapped.

    "Cross a line?" He cackled. "You must have a bad memory. Don''t you remember? Your brother gave you up after he lost to me. After that, you tried to stir shit up on Phaedra Ind. Today, you tried to poison me. I would''ve killed you if not for your good looks."

    That effectively shut her up. Humbled, she said pleadingly, "So, what should I do for you to release me?"

    "Didn''t I tell you? I''ll let you go when I''m done having fun with you," he repeated.

    Infuriated, she thought, "I''m still young and pretty. Does that mean he''s going to let go of me only when I''m past my prime, old and wrinkled?"

    She argued, "Sebastian, I''m an Osborne. My family won''t let this slide if you keep me captive after breaking Marcus'' legs."

    "Stop threatening me with your family. They''d better not provoke me, or I''ll wipe them out. "He casually dropped the threat as though he could crush the family like bugs.

    "You''re pretty full of yourself, aren''t you? Us Osbornes might not be a match for the four major families of Phaedra Ind, but we''re a force to be reckoned with amidst the hidden families. You can''t wipe us out even if you want to. We would''ve gotten rid of you had it not been for the Sanders family."

    She continued, "If you force our hand, we''ll kill you even if you have the Sanders family''s backing. You''d better not forget about the other three Great Immortal Sects. The Sanders family is just one of the four."

    "Go ahead, try me. Let''s see if the Osbornes will kill me first or if I''ll annihte your family first." He radiated confidence, knowing that he would reach the Divine Realm soon. At that level, even divine grandmasters would be no match for him. The Osbornes posed no threat.

    Furthermore, he had obtained the script for the second transformation. Afterpleting his first transformation, he would continue cultivating and be invincible in no time.

    Yvette was both terrified and infuriated by Sebastian''s arrogance and stubbornness.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Go draw the bath for me. You''ll serve me," he ordered.

    "Sebastian Wilder, you''ve gone too far!" Yvette was riled up. As an Osborne, she had always been served and never the other way around.

    Sebastian said, "Yvette Osborne, this is yourst warning to behave and listen to my orders. Don''t provoke me, or I''ll snap your neck. And from now on, address me as ''Master.'' Understood?"

    11

    "You- ''She was about to curse but bit her tongue when she saw the menacing glint in his eyes. Knowing him, he might actually kill her.

    At that thought, she obediently drew the bath for him, all while silently vowing to get back at him.

    Marcus nervously waited for updates in his room. However, Yvette did not return until the ship docked the next day. He had a bad feeling about it.

    "Where''s your sister?" Frederik asked Marcus when he found Yvette missing by the time they alighted the ship.

    "I think she went to take revenge against Sebastian. She hasn''t returned since then. I''m afraid something has happened to her," Marcus confessed.

    Shocked and angered, Frederick growled, "What? Why didn''t you stop her?"

    "I''m crippled! How could I stop her?" Marcus retorted with a pitiful expression.

    "You should''ve at least told me." Frederik nearly pped his son. Soon, he hurried toward Sebastian''s room.

    However, he stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Sebastian walking toward him with a woman Yvette in his arms, much to Frederik''s dismay.

 Chapter 318

    ?

    Frederik''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Yvette immediately called for help when she ran into her dad. She teared up, looking pitiful. "Dad! Save me!"

    "Let go of my daughter!" Frederik roared, looking murderous.

    Themotion immediately attracted the attention of the passengers, who were busy alighting the ship.

    Sebastian chuckled. "Mr. Osborne, get your facts right. Your son gave up his sister after losing to me. I own her now, and I have the right to hug her. Even if I bring her into my bedroom for sex, that''s none of your business."

    The crowd nodded in agreement. That was the implicit rule of the bet between Marcus and Sebastian. Moreover, both parties agreed to the rules. Since Marcus lost to his opponent, he had to honor the agreement.

    Frederik''s anger red at the remark. "I''m warning you now, Sebastian Wilder. Let go of my daughter, or I''ll teach you a lesson!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Despite his fury, Frederik knew better than to provoke the future son-inw of the powerful Sanders family. He couldn''t afford to offend them.

    Sebastian sneered, "She''s mine. Who are you to tell me to release her? If it''s a fight you want, I''ll y along."

    As a pinnacle grandmaster, Sebastian was nearly on par with a divine grandmaster. Though Frederik was a formidable divine grandmaster himself, defeating Sebastian would be no easy task.

    "You''re courting death!" Frederik snapped. "Aren''t you afraid the Sanders family will be furious if they find out their future son-inw is sleeping around?"

    "That''s none of your business. Feel free to tattle on me," Sebastian retorted.

    Sebastian''s insolence fueled Frederik''s anger, but he managed to control his temper. "What must I do for you to release my daughter?" he asked.

    He dared not offend the Sanders family out of fear that they would annihte the Osbornes. However, he didn''t want to be aughingstock for failing to rescue his daughter.

    "I heard the Osbornes own the phoenix blood herb. Why don''t you give me that nt in exchange for Yvette''s release?" Sebastian suggested.

    "What? Do the Osbornes own the phoenix blood herb?" The practitioners who gathered around them gasped, their eyes lighting up in delight.

    The phoenix blood herb, also known as a spiritual herb, was rumored to grow by absorbing

    nutrients from the blood of a phoenix. Consequently, it contained an immense amount of energy. It could enhance one''s stamina and cultivation base. Even century-old dragon root paled inparison.

    "Who told you that? It''s all nonsense," Frederik hurriedly denied Sebastian''s im. However, Sebastian caught the fleeting look of panic in his eyes.

    Lord Drakaria had identally caught wind of the news of the herb in the Osbornes'' possession. Initially doubtful, Sebastian finally confirmed the news through Frederik''s reaction.

    "Mr. Osborne, you don''t have to deny it. I''ve made an offer to you. Whether or not you want your daughter back is totally up to you. Before youe to a decision, Yvette will remain with me. I promise I''ll take good care of her."

    With that, Sebastian left holding Yvette in his arms. Frederik clenched his fist, holding back the urge to punch Sebastian in the head because he could not shoulder the consequences of doing so.

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319

    After taking a few steps, Sebastian stopped in his tracks and turned around. "Mr. Osborne, I hope you make a decision soon. If not, I fear your daughter might get knocked up. That''s not what you want to see, right?"

    Sebastian''s words earned him a thumbs-up from people around them. They were secretly amazed by how Sebastian openly humiliated Frederik.

    Meanwhile, Frederik was fuming after he heard Sebastian''s sarcastic remark. "Sebastian Wilder, you''re really something! Fine, I agree to give you the phoenix blood herb. Release my daughter now ande with me. I''ll hand you the herb."

    Frederik caved in because he wasn''t just losing a daughter to Sebastian - the dignity of the Osbornes was at stake. Forced to a corner, he had no choice but to agree.

    "I won''t go home with you. After we alight the ship, I''ll check into a hotel. You may go home and get the herb, or you can get someone to deliver it. I''ll only release your daughter after I get my hands on that herb." With that, Sebastian left with Yvette while Joseph and Zia followed closely behind him.

    Frederik had no choice but to watch them leave in anger.

    Meanwhile, from a hidden corner, Merlin, Elena, and Nelson observed the scene unfold.

    "Elena, I thought your n was foolproof. What went wrong?" Merlin demanded.

    "I don''t know what went wrong, but the n isn''t aplete failure, though." Elena shed them a conniving grin.

    "Do you have a follow-up n?" asked Merlin.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Smiling, she exined, "Sebastian abducted Yvette Osborne and is demanding the phoenix blood herb as ransom. Who do you think will be the prime suspect if Sebastian turns up dead?"

    "Well, the Osbornes, of course." Merlin immediately understood her n. He added, " You''re right. Let''s secretly tail Sebastian and eliminate him when we get the chance."

    Nelson also nodded in agreement. Both Merlin and Nelson feared Sebastian more than they resented him. His extraordinary talent posed a threat they knew would only grow if they didn''t act now.

    Surprisingly, Elena merely smiled and advised, "Let''s be patient. Wouldn''t it be better to make our move after he receives the phoenix blood herb?"

    Merlin''s and Nelson''s eyes sparkled with delight. Elena was right. By killing Sebastian after he obtained the rare herb, they could secure the herb for themselves, killing two birds with one stone.

    Sebastian and the group disembarked from the ship and checked into a nearby hotel. Afterward, Sebastian retired to his room with Yvette, leaving Zia feeling uneasy.

    Zia believed she matched Yvette in terms of appearance and figure. She couldn''tprehend why Sebastian preferred to be with a random woman when she was avable.

    Meanwhile, Yvette, who had learned her lesson, immediately began drawing a bath for Sebastian. She was prepared to serve him.

    Her only motive for trying so hard to please him was to lower his guard. Then, she would find a way to escape.

    However, Sebastian saw through her intentions and never gave her the chance to flee. After all, he needed her to obtain the phoenix blood herb from the Osbornes.

    This spiritual herb was more valuable than century-old dragon root and would greatly enhance the effectiveness of Essence Nourishing Pills.

    By the second day, Yvette had not found a chance to escape, which infuriated her. As night fell, she let out a long sigh, resigned to the fact that she would be at Sebastian''s mercy once again.

    Seeing Sebastian in bed, she prepared to take off her clothes. It was then they heard a knock on the door.

    "Mr. Wilder, Mr. Osborne is here."

 Chapter 320

    ?

    Sebastian and Yvette heard Joseph announce from the door.

    Sebastian replied, "Let him in." After that, he pulled Yvette over to lie down by his side. She scrambled to get up when she realized her dad was about to enter the room, but Sebastian wrapped her in a tight embrace, going so far as to pin her down by wrapping a leg across her. "Master, I beg of you. Please let me go, okay?" she pleaded to him when she was trapped.

    "What if you escape once I let go of you? Let''s wait for your dad to enter. I''ll release you if he shows up with the phoenix blood herb," Sebastian replied.

    It was at that moment Joseph entered the bedroom with Frederik. Frederik grew incensed when he witnessed his daughter lying in Sebastian''s arms, both of them d in sheer nightwear. Feeling embarrassed, Yvette buried her face in Sebastian''s chest.

    "Mr. Osborne, did you bring the phoenix blood herb with you?" Sebastian''s gaze traveled to the vintage-looking rosewood box with exquisite patterns that Frederik was holding.

    The box itself appeared expensive. Sebastian had every reason to believe that it contained the phoenix blood herb.

    Frederik, suppressing his rage, said, "I brought it. Release my daughter now."

    "Give me the goods and I''ll return your daughter," Sebastian insisted.

    "Take it!" Frederik tossed the box at Sebastian with heartache. He had spent a fortune and jumped through hoops to get the herb. He intended to use it for pill refinement but left it to collect dust because there were very few records of instructions on how to use the herb.

    He regretted not consuming the herb as it was. Though consuming the herb wasn''t as effective as refining it into a pill and then consuming that, it was still better than giving it away for free-and to an archenemy no less.

    Sebastian grabbed the box and quickly opened it to check the contents. Inside, he found a herb about three inches tall with seven leaves. The herb was translucent and ming red as if blood flowed through it.

    It was indeed the phoenix blood herb.

    Sebastian was thrilled to have the herb in his possession. He felt happier than if he''d

    received a windfall because such a rare herb was incredibly hard to find.

    "I''m a man of my word. Here, I''m releasing your daughter." Sebastian released Yvette, who immediately jumped out of bed and ran into Frederik''s arms. She sobbed continuously, venting all her sadness.

    "Alright. Stop crying. Let''s go home," Frederikforted her softly before giving Sebastian a sharp nce.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Despite Frederik''s best efforts to hide it, Sebastian noticed the murderous glint in his eyes. It was expected. Sebastian shrugged it off. He wouldn''t harm those who hadn''t hurt him, but he would always retaliate against those who did.

    The Osbornes were the ones who started the trouble, so it was only natural for him to retaliate.

    "Mr. Wilder, let''s head home now that you have the phoenix blood herb," Joseph suggested.

    "It''s gettingte. We''ll leave tomorrow," Sebastian replied.

    After a moment of hesitation, Joseph added, "Mr. Wilder, I''m worried the Osbornes won''t take this lying down. The herb is priceless, and while they may not openly attack you, they could try something underhanded.

    "Moreover, many others have heard about the phoenix blood herb. If they decide to target us, we could be in real danger if we stay here."

    Sebastian nodded, acknowledging Joseph''s concerns. "You''re right. We''ll travel home tonight."

    Joseph bought a car, and Zia became the driver, ferrying them back to Ravenview.

    As soon as they left, two cars began tailing them. Merlin, Elena, and Nelson sat in one car while the other carried Benjamin, Rainey, Magnus, and Nathaniel.

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321

    They worked for Merlin and Nelson. But in reality, they were just being used as pawns.

    For example, the current situation was to track Sebastian and wait for the right opportunity to get rid of him. It was sufficient with just Merlin and Nelson, but they insisted on involving them. Obviously, this was to drag them into a mess.

    If the Sanders family investigated this in the future, they would be the scapegoats. Although they were aware of this, they had no choice.

    They couldn''t refuse. Theycked the capability, so they could only be used as pawns. If they provoked Merlin and Nelson, they might end up dead.

    "Mr. Wilder, it seems like we''re being tailed." Zia frowned because she was worried.

    "Find a way to get away from them," Sebastian said. He had actually noticed they were being tailed, and it was more than one car.

    Zia immediately sped up, reaching over 180 miles per hour. This was a highway with few vehicles. Although she was speeding, it wasn''t dangerous.

    After all, Zia was quite a skilled driver. Being a practitioner, her reflexes and vision were far beyond ordinary people.

    However, the cars behind them also sped up. She couldn''t get away from them no matter how she tried.

    At this moment, a truck appeared in front of them. Its blinding light made it hard to see. "Watch out!" Joseph shouted urgently.

    It was unusual for the truck to appear in front of them. Zia wanted to swerve quickly, but the truck also changed direction, clearly aiming to crash into them.

    Obviously, the truck was arranged by the people behind them. With their capabilities, it was easy for them to find a driver willing to risk his life.

    "Jump out of the car!" Sebastian ordered decisively.

    Crashing at such a speed would certainly be fatal.

    Jumping out of a speeding car might cause injury, but their lives wouldn''t be in danger because they were skilled practitioners.

    Zia reacted quickly. She mmed on the brakes first. After the car steadied, she unbuckled her seatbelt, opened the car door, and jumped out.

    Almost at the same time, Sebastian and Joseph, who were seated in the back, also opened the car door and jumped out.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    There was a loud bang immediately after the sedan and truck collided.

    The hood of the truck dented instantly. Meanwhile, the sedan turned into a pile of scrap metal, bursting into mes. If they had remained in the car, they would have been crushed or burned to death.

    Sebastian and the othersnded on the ground. Zia had a poor cultivation base, so she was seriously injured but not in mortal danger.

    Joseph was a grandmaster and only sustained minor injuries.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian practiced dual cultivation and was unscathed.

    But the situation was far from optimistic. The cars behind caught up because of the dy. The car door opened, and Merlin, Nelson, and the others came out of the car.

    "Sebastian, you''re really hard to kill. I''m surprised you managed to escape after I crippled your legs and ruined your cultivation base," Nelson sneered.

    I guess I''m just that hard to kill. Even the Grim Reaper doesn''t want me." Sebastian pretended to be calm.

    In reality, he was extremely anxious. Although he hadn''t achieved the Divine Realm, he could fight with someone better than him. However, the gap between a grandmaster and a divine grandmaster was too huge. With two divine grandmasters against him, the odds were stacked against him.

 Chapter 322

    ?

    Merlin sneered, "You''re indeed lucky to be alive, but the main reason is that we were too careless. If we had blown your brains that day, you wouldn''t be alive now. But we won''t be careless again today. We''ll kill you right away."

    "Bastard, today is the die you die. I''ll stomp your bones to dust when you''re dead." Elena''s words were full of hatred.

    Sebastian took her virginity, and it was the greatest pain in her life. It drove her insane when she thought about it every time.

    "Mr. Wilder, I''ll hold them off. Bring Zia and leave." Joseph suddenly stood in front of Sebastian, looking like he was ready to die.

    "You won''t be able to hold them off. Bring Zia and leave." Sebastian pushed him aside.

    Joseph and Zia were loyal to him. He couldn''t let them sacrifice themselves in vain.

    "Mr. Wilder, you once saved my life. Let me repay you today. I can at least dy them for a bit. Hurry and leave with Zia," Joseph whispered.

    "They''re divine grandmasters. You won''t evenst for a second. Listen to me and leave with Zia first. I can only find a way to escape if I have no worries. Do you understand?" Sebastian asked sternly.

    "Mr. Wilder, please be careful." Joseph knew he couldn''t help and would only be a burden if he stayed. So, he fled with Zia.

    "Magnus, I''ll leave those two to you," Merlinmanded.

    Magnus didn''t dare disobey. Besides, he was more than willing because Zia was a beauty. He could have fun with her before killing her.

    Sebastian wanted to stop Magnus and Nathaniel, but Merlin and Nelson stopped him.

    "Sebastian, you''re in no position to save anyone. You''d better think about begging for mercy. You''re definitely going to die, but if you''re sincere with your begging, I might keep your body intact," Merlin said sarcastically.

    "Merlin, you''re a famous divine grandmaster. Do you dare to fight me one-on-one?" Sebastian sneered.

    "Why wouldn''t I? Bring it on!" Merlin replied arrogantly with his hands behind his back.

    Sebastian clenched his fist. Seeing there was no way out, he had to fight.

    With a shout, Sebastian made the first move. He threw a punch at Merlin. When he threw the punch, a terrifying energy surrounded his fist, and the air seemed to vibrate.

    Merlin snorted and threw a punch.

    There was a deafening loud bang when those two terrifying energies collided. Not waiting for the energy to dissipate, Sebastian charged toward Merlin again.

    Meanwhile, Merlin stood steadily. He calmly retreated. Then, he moved swiftly and charged toward Sebastian.

    Sebastian sneered. He was tracing patterns in the air before he quickened his pace and charged toward Merlin. A muffled sound echoed in the air as they crossed paths. Then, both of them retreated.

    Their moves were too fast for Elena to see, but she was thrilled. She wondered if these were the capabilities of a divine grandmaster. Their every move was filled with power and beauty, like a form of art.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    There was a muffled sound in the air as they shed again. They moved their hands swiftly like a phantom. Every move they made when they shed and parted made Elena''s heart

    race.

    Finally, Merlin let out a long howl and sent a gust of wind in Sebastian''s direction. Sebastian looked inscrutable as he traced a circle with his hand before pushing it forward.

    Sebastian formed a formless shockwave with his hands, and it shed with the gust of wind. The impact of Merlin''s and Sebastian''s fight caused the surrounding dust to swirl.

    Elena, Benjamin, and Rainey were thrown to the ground because of the impact. They felt their hearts trembling, leaving them wondering about the capabilities of a divine grandmaster. A single strike from one was that terrifying.

    After the impact disappeared, Sebastian and Merlin stood on the ground. Despite not using any weapons, the hands-on fight sparked an intense battle.

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323

    In fact, Sebastian was only a pinnacle grandmaster, but he could hold his own against Merlin because of his strength. He also used spiritual energy instead of energy.

    "Dad, catch the sword!" Seeing that Merlin couldn''t gain the upper hand, Elena threw a longsword at Merlin.

    Merlin threw a few punches to force Sebastian to retreat. When Merlin caught the longsword, he swung it at Sebastian.

    Sebastian was well-prepared. He took out a sharp dagger from his waist to meet the attack.

    When the longsword and the dagger shed, an ear-piercing loud ng sounded, and sparks flew.

    The two of them immediately engaged in a fierce fight. Each move was so fast that it would be fatal if there was a small mistake. Both of them were equally good.

    "Nelson, what are you waiting for? Come and help me!" Merlin asked Nelson to assist him when he couldn''t gain the upper hand over Sebastian.

    Nelson didn''t dawdle. He drew his dagger and joined the fight. Nelson and Merlin attacked Sebastian from both sides.

    Sebastian suffered defeats continuously, and danger was in every corner.

    With his current capability, he could only handle one divine grandmaster at most. With Nelson joining the fight, he couldn''t hold them off at all.

    Sebastian''s carelessness gave an opportunity for Merlin to stab him with his sword, nearly impaling Sebastian.

    At the same time, Nelson struck at Sebastian''s arm. Had Sebastian dodged any slower, his arm would''ve been severed.

    Sebastian endured the intense pain and took out a handful of needles to throw in Nelson''s and Merlin''s direction. Both of them turned pale with fright and hurriedly shielded themselves with their weapons.

    There were too many needles moving very quickly. Sebastian was highly skilled in the technique. Although he threw the needles at the same time, the needles moved at a different speed, resulting in everyone being stabbed by two needles.

    Sebastian turned around and fled.

    Merlin and Nelson were shocked and angry because they couldn''t chase after Sebastian. They knew how poisonous the needles were because they had experienced it before.

    Thinking about it sent shivers down their spines.

    "Elena, Mr. Lloyd, Ms. Lloyd, Sebastian is seriously injured. Hurry and chase after him.

    Don''t let him get away!" Merlin shouted.

    Elena, Benjamin, and Rainey didn''t hesitate and hurriedly chased after Sebastian.

    Although they weren''t as strong as Sebastian, they could team up and kill him. After all, he had fought a fierce battle that used up a lot of his energy and sustained serious injuries.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian was bleeding heavily because of his injuries. He couldn''t run any faster, so he darted into the woods by the roadside.

    Elena and the others were determined to kill him. They pursued him relentlessly.

    Elena was making the most effort when she ran. She was getting closer to Sebastian.

    "Elena, you bitch! If I get my hands on you, I''ll toy with you as much as I want," Sebastian ran as he cursed.

    "Bastard, I''ll castrate you and feed you to the wild dogs!" Elena shouted angrily. After she was done talking, she put in even more effort to chase after Sebastian.

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324

    Sebastian was still bleeding. If this continued, he would bleed to death even if no one caught up with him. So, he stopped. With gritted teeth, he threw a dagger in Elena''s direction.

    Elena was a talented practitioner and very strong. She had achieved the cultivation base of a pinnacle grandmaster. Herbat skill was not inferior to Flynn''s.

    Therefore, she wasn''t afraid. She wielded a short sword and deflected the dagger. Then, she swung the sword at Sebastian.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Sebastian dodged the sword and kicked Elena.

    Elena was taken aback. She hurriedly blocked it with her arms crossed, but she flew several feet away because of the powerful kick.

    At this moment, Benjamin and Rainey had arrived. Benjamin attacked Sebastian right away with a broadsword in his hand.

    Meanwhile, Rainey didn''t go forward. Although she was a talented practitioner, she was no match for the injured Sebastian because she had only achieved the cultivation base of a middle-stage grandmaster.

    Therefore, she stood several feet away holding a longsword, waiting for the right opportunity to strike. She intended to hinder Sebastian.

    Sebastian only used two moves to force Benjamin to retreat. At this moment, Elena rushed forward and joined forces with Benjamin to attack Sebastian from both sides.

    Two pinnacle grandmasters working together was a fight that shouldn''t be underestimated. If Sebastian hadn''t gotten into a huge fight and wasn''t injured, he could have killed them easily.

    However, at this moment, not only had he used up half of his spiritual energy and sustained serious injuries, but he also couldn''t use one of his arms. To boot, his abdomen was bleeding profusely.

    These affected his attack and reflex. Facing the relentless attacks, he could only retreat to fend them off.

    Sebastian knew his condition wasn''t suitable for a prolonged fight. His eyes glinted with a hint of ruthlessness when Elena thrust her sword toward him. He didn''t dodge or block the attack, but he managed to avoid getting hit in his vital points. Then, he threw a punch.

    With a dull bang, Elena was sent flying away by the punch as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    It didn''t I go well for Sebastian either. He was stabbed in the shoulder by a sword, and Benjamin took the opportunity to strike his chest.

    Sebastian''s gaze gave off a chilly vibe. The next moment, he grabbed the broadsword swung at him by Benjamin. This strike almost severed his palm. He used up his strength to grab the broadsword and kick Benjamin in the chest.

    With a dull sound, Benjamin spat out blood as he was sent flying away in agony.

    Sebastian turned pale and started feeling dizzy.

    He knew he had to find a ce for him to heal his injuries or he would faint due to excessive blood loss. Therefore, he turned around and fled.

    Although Elena and Benjamin only took one hit from Sebastian, they found it difficult to get up because their poor defense had led to serious injuries.

    "Rainey, he''s on hisst legs now. Hurry and finish him off!" Benjamin urged.

    "Okay!" Rainey didn''t hesitate at all and started chasing after Sebastian immediately.

    However, she was just pretending. She didn''t have the courage to actually chase after Sebastian. Although she knew he was on hisst legs, it might be fatal for her if he decided to make hisst stand.

    Killing Sebastian wouldn''t benefit her much, and the phoenix blood herb wouldn''t fall into her hands either. So, she found it unnecessary for her to take such a huge risk.

    Sebastian felt very weak, but he still gritted his teeth and ran several miles.

    Eventually, he couldn''t keep going, so he sat on the ground and took out an Ultimate Nourishing Pill, swallowing it.

    The main purpose of the Ultimate Nourishing Pill was to improve one''s cultivation base, and

    it also had strong healing properties. It was a lot better than ordinary pills.

    After swallowing it, Sebastian sat cross-legged and began to channel energy to heal his wounds.

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325

    He had dual cultivation. Not only did he have a strong body and good recovery abilities, but he also had an Ultimate Nourishing Pill as a booster. His wounds stopped bleeding after a few breaths.

    However, he took thest Ultimate Nourishing Pill because of his severe injuries.

    After taking the pills, his condition improved significantly, but he was far from a full recovery. If he wanted to recover fully, he needed at least ten days to half a month.

    Therefore, he needed to look for a spiritual herb with healing abilities. Spiritual herbs were medicinal herbs that contained spiritual energy such as aged dragon root or white herb. However, these were extremely rare and difficult to find in the wild.

    His top priority was to find a way to get out of danger. After all, Merlin and Nelson only needed a cup of pee to purge the poison, and they could catch up anytime.

    Therefore, Sebastian set off without taking much rest.

    Meanwhile, Merlin and Nelson had regrouped with Elena and Benjamin. After finding out that Sebastian had escaped, Merlin and Nelson became extremely angry. They gave Benjamin a resounding p across the face.

    "Find him and capture him no matter what. We can''t let him return alive, and we definitely can''t let him reach Phaedra Ind," Merlin said coldly.

    Phaedra Ind opened once every three years and remained isted from the world on ordinary days. It was difficult for outsiders to stay in touch.

    However, given Sebastian''s connection with the Sanders family, he might have a way to reach Phaedra Ind. This was uneptable to them. If Sebastian received help from the Sanders family, it would be disastrous for them.

    Therefore, Merlin and Nelson came up with a n. Nelson would stay at the dock and deploy men nearby to stand guard while he led a team to capture Sebastian.

    In order to capture Sebastian, they had deployed many people. Even the experts from

    Novastar Organization and the Dragonheart traveled overnight to get here.

    Besides that, Benjamin and Magnus also deployed many people to assist.

    However, Sebastian had disappeared without a trace. Despite deploying thousands of people, they couldn''t find him.

    In the end, they stood guard at the routes that Sebastian had to pass by to reach Ravenview City to prevent him from escaping.

    What they didn''t know was that Sebastian didn''t return to Ravenview City. He went in the

    opposite direction instead, heading north.

    At dawn, he rented a car and arrived in Divinopolis on the same day.

    Divinopolis was the heart of Dragotha. No matter how bold Merlin and Nelson were, they wouldn''t dare to cause trouble here. The only one he needed to be wary of was the Lloyd family.

    The Lloyd family was the most prominent family in Dragotha. They had substantial power and many grandmasters. They held significant power and influence and were not to be underestimated.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    However, Sebastian wasn''t afraid at all. Although he hadn''t fully recovered, he was in hiding. Benjamin wouldn''t have the slightest clue that he was here or dare toe here.

    Initially, he wanted to look for Zoey. Although the Lewis family might not be as powerful as the Lloyd family, they were one of the ten great families. It wasn''t going to be a problem for them to get him some spiritual herbs.

    However, after some thought, he decided against it because the issue with the Lloyd family, Novastar Organization, and the Dragonheart hadn''t been resolved. They might retaliate against the Lewis family if they found out that the Lewis family had helped him.

    "I''ve got it!" Sebastian thought of a good idea to get his hands on the spiritual herb. So, he bought some things from the drugstore and returned to the hotel to disguise himself.

    When he appeared again, he was an old man with partial gray hair and a goatee, giving off the air of an immortal. He made a sign that read, "Cure the incurable, heal the gravest wounds."

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After disguising himself, Sebastian wandered near the Lloyd residence with his sign.

    Everyone thought he was a fraud at first until someone tentatively sought his help. He managed to cure that person easily.

    That was when his reputation started to spread. Soon, the second and third person came to him, seeking treatment. He managed to cure them as well.

    Within two to three days, his reputation as "the Wandering Healer" got off to a good start in the area.

    Soon, this news reached the Lloyd family. After Travis found out, he hurriedly sent someone to invite Sebastian.

    "Wandering Healer,e with me," Ferguson instructed after he found Sebastian. Normally, people would invite a healer politely, but the Lloyd family saw themselves as superior. In their eyes, even a healer should feel honored to serve them.

    "Get lost!" Sebastian shouted sternly. Although his goal was to sneak into the Lloyd residence, he couldn''t tolerate such arrogance and disrespect.

    "What?" Ferguson thought he misheard. He was surprised that someone dared to tell him to get lost. He thought Sebastian was audacious.

    "Old man, what did you just say?"

    "I told you to get lost. Are you deaf?" Sebastian shouted.

    "Damn it, you dare to tell me to get lost? Do you know who I am?" Ferguson was furious.

    "I don''t care who you are. I told you to get lost, yet you''re still here. You even dare to curse me. Watch how I kick your ass!" Sebastian rolled his sleeves as he spoke.

    Ferguson ended upughing instead. "Damn, you even want to kick my ass. You sure have a death wish."

    "Screw you!" Sebastian pped him as he spoke.

    Ferguson sneered. Although he was a butler, he was the butler of the Lloyd family, the most prominent family in Dragotha. Therefore, he wasn''t someone ordinary. His cultivation base was about to reach the Grandmaster Realm.

    He thought Sebastian had a death wish when he wanted to p him.

    After he snorted, he reached out to grab Sebastian''s wrist and was ready to p Sebastian with another hand. He didn''t intend to kill Sebastian because he needed him to cure Travis. If Travis could be cured, Ferguson would''ve made a great contribution.

    Just as he wanted to grab Sebastian''s wrist, Sebastian swiftly retracted his hand and extended it again to give Ferguson a hard p. There was a resounding p in the quiet alley.

    Ferguson was stunned immediately as he swayed and nearly fell over. He shook his head to regain his senses and spat out two bloody teeth into his hand.

    Seeing this, he widened his eyes and burst into anger. "Old bastard, you dare hit my face! I''ll make sure you die a tragic end!"

    "Go to hell!" Ferguson was livid. He circted his energy madly and threw a punch after clenching his fist.

    Looking disdainful, Sebastian dodged his punch by turning sideways. Then, he raised his hand to p Ferguson.

    The p wasn''t fast, but Ferguson couldn''t dodge it in time as he watched Sebastian''s hand approach his face.

    There was a resounding p again. Ferguson fell to the ground and opened his mouth to spit out two bloody mrs.

 Chapter 327

    ?

    Ferguson shook his head again and slowly got up from the ground as he stared at Sebastian furiously.

    "Old bastard, just you wait and see!" Ferguson knew he was no match for Sebastian, so he said something harsh before leaving to ask for backup.

    Meanwhile, Travis was waiting anxiously.

    Back then, Sebastian had crippled all of his limbs and destroyed his core, turning him into apletely disabled person.

    Although Benjamin had hired the best doctors and used the best pills to join his broken bones, they still weren''t the same as before. It was impossible to restore the destroyed core.

    Now, he could only walk around with a cane.

    What he found even more uneptable was that the injuries affected his manhood, making his life miserable.

    He attempted suicide a few times, but it was never sessful because Benjamin had arranged for many people to watch over him day and night. The purpose was to heal his manhood so that he could carry the family line.

    Although the Lloyd family wasn''t short of men, Benjamin only had one son and a daughter. A daughter was considered an outsider in arge family, so it was still a job for the son to carry the family line.

    However, after consulting many famous doctors without sess, Travis had given up hope. Now, with the appearance of a skilled healer, he saw a glimmer of hope for recovery. Despite the slim chances, he wanted to try.

    After waiting impatiently for Ferguson to bring the healer back, Travis started to feel irritated.

    "Why hasn''t Ferguson brought the healer back? Hurry and check it out," Travis said to the two household staff.

    Those two household staff ran back in a panic. "Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Doyle had just returned, but he left again with arge group of people. It seems like he wants to settle a score with someone."

    "What the heck? Tell Ferguson to hurry and bring the healer back or I''ll fire him!" Travis shouted sternly. Although he was a disabled person, he was still Benjamin''s son and held significant authority.

    At this moment, Ferguson had brought arge group of people to surround Sebastian. There weren''t any grandmasters among them, but there were advanced-level warriors and pinnacle warriors. If they were to attack together, even a grandmaster would be defeated on the spot.

    "Old bastard, weren''t you acting tough earlier? If you have the guts, why don''t you try it again?" Ferguson ced his hands on his hips, looking sardonic.

    As the chief butler of the Lloyd family, everyone needed to respect him, except for the important figures in the Lloyd family. He had a haughty attitude when he was outside, and almost no one dared to cross him.

    However, Sebastian had pped him twice today and knocked out several of his teeth. It was the greatest humiliation in his life.

    Hearing this, Sebastian sneered, "I advise you not to mess with me or you''ll regret it."

    "Old bastard, still acting tough on the brink of death, huh? I won''t be satisfied until I torture you to death."

    "Who are you trying to scare? I wasn''t brought up in fear. If you apologize sincerely, I''ll forgive you. Otherwise, I''ll smash your face." Sebastian sneered.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Damn it, grab him! I want to smash his face and rip out his tongue!" Ferguson was livid.

    The warriors from the Lloyd family charged toward Sebastian at Ferguson''smand. Each of them looked malicious and exuded a murderous aura.

    Themotion attracted the attention of many onlookers, who sympathized with Sebastian''s misfortune.

    Although they had no idea what had happened, it was not a big deal for them to see the Lloyd family throwing their weight around. They could only sympathize and dared not to help or report to the authorities for fear of getting into trouble.

 Chapter 328

    ?

    A dozen or so thugs surged forward, ready to take Sebastian down by force. But Sebastian showed no fear and instead wore a mocking smile.

    Just as the thugs approached him, a terrifying energy burst out from his body.

    Immediately, everyone heard a loud boom. The thugs were thrown into the air by the intense energy. They each spat out a mouthful of blood mid-air before crashing hard onto the ground. All of them writhed in pain.

    Ferguson watched this scene with his mouth and eyes wide open. He was filled with shock and disbelief. The onlookers from a distance were also stunned.

    Sebastian shed a charming smile and started walking toward Ferguson. Only then did Ferguson snap out of his daze and break into a cold sweat. "Don''te any closer. I''m from the Lloyd family," he stammered, retreating in fear.

    Ferguson initially thought Sebastian was just an ordinary grandmaster. He never thought Sebastian could instantly defeat dozens of skilled fighters. This terrifying strength was probably on par with the patriarch if not greater.

    "I don''t care who you are. I warned you not to mess with me, but you didn''t listen. This is your own doing," Sebastian said as he stepped closer.

    "What do you want?" Ferguson asked as he trembled.

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Sebastian replied with a dazzling smile, making Ferguson feel a chill down his spine.

    Ferguson turned to run, but a strong hand grabbed the back of his neck. He tried to struggle but couldn''t muster any strength with his neck held.

    "I''m the Lloyd family''s butler. You''d better let me go immediately, or the consequences will be severe," Ferguson said, trying to remain calm.

    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ll definitely let you go." Sebastian smiled even brighter. Then, he raised his hand.

    Ferguson''s eyes were filled with fear and anger. He was about to say something, but before he could, Sebastian gave him a p across the face.

    Sebastiannded several ps, causing Ferguson''s face to swell. Blood dripped from his mouth and teeth scattered on the ground. Now, he only had one tooth left on the upper and lower jaws, making him look extremely ridiculous.

    As Sebastian released him, Ferguson fell to the ground like a ragdoll. Sebastian had been very precise. Ferguson wasn''t in danger of dying but was extremely stunned. Of course, a concussion was inevitable.

    The thugs who had been lying on the ground in pain shivered at the sight of Ferguson''sProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    miserable state. They scrambled to their feet and ran, fearing they might be Sebastian''s next target.

    Sebastian paid them no mind and continued to sit by the roadside, waiting for the fish to bite. After resting for a while, Ferguson regained his senses. He looked at Sebastian with eyes full of resentment and then ran back home.

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329

    Upon returning home, Ferguson was about to lodge aint with Travis. But before Ferguson could even find him, Travis'' men arrived.

    "Mr. Doyle, what happened to you?"

    "I got beaten up by an old geezer. Take me to see Mr. Lloyd immediately," Ferguson said furiously.

    "Mr. Doyle, Mr. Lloyd is in a hurry for you to bring the healer back. Where is he?"

    "Healer, my foot. He''s just a doctor. That bastard''s the one who beat me up," Ferguson said through his gritted teeth.

    Ferguson soon met with Travis. When Travis saw him in this state, he was equally surprised. "Mr. Doyle, what happened to you? Who dared to beat you up like this?" Travis asked curiously.

    "Mr. Lloyd, you must stand up for me!" Ferguson eximed. He looked like a bullied child returning home to his parents in Travis'' eyes. Tears streamed down Ferguson''s face as he cried in sorrow and grievance.

    "You''re a grown man. Stop crying and speak properly," Travis said impatiently.

    Wiping his tears, Ferguson said, "Mr. Lloyd, I went to get that so-called healer for you. Who would''ve thought that old geezer would be so arrogant? He pped me the moment I approached him.

    "I wanted to teach him a lesson, but he turned out to be very skilled. I couldn''t handle him, so..." Ferguson embellished the story as he recounted it.

    He continued, "Mr. Lloyd, that old geezer doesn''t take the Lloyds seriously at all. If we don''t deal with him, how will we maintain our dignity?"

    "How dare he strike someone from the Lloyd family? Such audacity!" Travis eximed as a cold glint shed in his eyes. But then, he thought of something. "He''s a healer and so powerful. He might be a hidden master.

    "Here''s what we''ll do. Bring him over to treat me first. If he can cure my illness, we''ll let this slide. If not, I''ll let you handle him as you see fit."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "What? But..." Ferguson was displeased. He wanted nothing more than to tear Sebastian to pieces. Yet, Travis was asking him to invite Sebastian over. This made Ferguson feel utterly

    humiliated.

    Travis didn''t care about Ferguson''s feelings. He just said coldly, "Mr. Doyle, I hope you remember your ce. If you dy my treatment, don''t me me for being ruthless."

    Ferguson broke into a cold sweat. Though Travis was disabled, he was still the master. Dealing with Ferguson would be a simple matter. Realizing this, Ferguson dared not dy.

    He quickly took a few men and ran out.

    Upon seeing Sebastian again, Ferguson was instantly enraged. But he remembered Travis'' instructions and suppressed his anger.

    "What''s this? Got a taste for getting beaten? Looking for another round?" Sebastian taunted.

    Hearing this, Ferguson almost spat out blood in his fury but held back and said, "Mr. Lloyd wants you to treat his illness. If you can cure him, we can forget about what happened earlier and even give you a generous reward."

    "Oh... so you need my help." Sebastian feigned sudden realization. He continued, "I''ll treat him, but you need to show enough sincerity first."

    "Name your price," Ferguson said arrogantly.

    Sebastian replied, "It''s not about money. You made me angry earlier, and I''m upset now. Kneel down and apologize."

    "What? You want me to kneel and apologize?" Ferguson was so enraged he could hardly speak. "Don''t push it too far. You beat me up, and now, you want me to apologize? This is too much."

    Sebastian''s expression turned cold. "If you''re not willing, then scram."

    "I..." Ferguson nearly cursed out loud.

    "I was wrong earlier. I apologize. Now,e with me," Ferguson said.

    "You have to kneel and apologize to show sincerity. Do you want me to treat Mr. Lloyd or not?" Sebastian asked.

 Chapter 330

    ?

    Ferguson couldn''t hold back any longer. He spat out a mouthful of blood in a fit of anger.

    "Mr. Doyle!" several attendants eximed and quickly supported him.

    "Anger is bad for your health. Just kneel down and apologize. Then, I''ll forgive you. We can all calm down then, so why not?" Sebastian said.

    Ferguson almost spat out blood again upon hearing this. However, he remembered Travis'' instructions and had no choice but to endure.

    Ferguson bent his knees and knelt in front of Sebastian. "I''m sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me," Ferguson said loudly. His eyes were filled with venomous resentment. He silently vowed to repay today''s humiliation tenfold.

    Sebastian didn''t care about Ferguson''s thoughts. "Since you''re so obedient, I''ll forgive you. Stand up and lead the way."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Ferguson had to swallow his anger and lead Sebastian to the Lloyd residence.

    The Lloyd family was known as the most prominent family in Dragotha. They owned a vast estate in the capital. Its value was immeasurable.

    Within the estate were flowing streams, small bridges, rock gardens, and various styles of buildings arranged harmoniously. It was a beautiful and cohesive space.

    Sebastian once again met Travis, who was sitting on a lounge chair. He looked much thinner and haggard.

    Travis scanned Sebastian up and down and nced at his sign, saying, "Leisurely Divine Healer. This is the first time I''ve heard that name."

    Sebastian stood tall and proud. "I''m a reclusive healer. Few in the outside world know my name."

    "How does your medical skillpare to that of Ezekiel?" Travis asked.

    Sebastian pointed to his sign. "Can''t you see what''s written here? ''Surpasses Ezekiel and Jonas Salk; revives the dead and heals the wounds.'' I''m not blindly boasting. There''s no illness I can''t cure; only prices people can''t afford."

    "You boast greatly," Travis sneered, thinking Sebastian might be a fraud.

    Sebastian sneered back, "If you don''t trust me, why invite me here?"

    "Good point." Travis nodded. "Very well. Let me ask you a question. My limbs were once broken. Though they were healed, I can''t exert much strength. Do you have a way to restore me to my original state?"

    "That''s no problem. Just a few batches of Purple Miracle Pills will suffice," Sebastian said casually.

    "Purple Miracle Pills? What kind of pills are those? I''ve never heard of them," Travis asked, puzzled.

    "I created them myself. Only I can make them," Sebastian replied.

    "Fine. Then make them. If you can cure me, I''ll reward you handsomely." Travis'' eyes were gleaming with hope.

    "A skilled cook needs ingredients to make a meal, and making pills requires materials," Sebastian

    "Just tell me what materials you need. I believe there''s nothing the Lloyd family can''t procure," Travis said confidently.

    Sebastian immediately had someone bring paper and pen. He then wrote a long list of medicinal herbs, totaling over 20 types.

    While most were rare, they were obtainable. The key ingredients were the four main herbs century-old dragon root, century-old white herb, century-old fungus, and century-old frostbloom.

    Travis was confident at first. But when he saw these four main ingredients, he nearly cursed out loud.

    "How dare you!" Travis eximed. "These four herbs are rare treasures. It''s nearly impossible to obtain even one, let alone all four. You''re just a fraud trying to make things difficult to cover your ipetence," he used.

    "Watch your mouth, Mr. Lloyd!" Sebastian shouted angrily. "You can question my character but never my medical skills."

    Travis frowned. He was uncertain of what to believe now.

    Ferguson saw Travis'' hesitation and said, "Mr. Lloyd, perhaps we should first test his medical skills."

    Travis nodded and called for an attendant suffering from a terminal illness. The attendant had end-stage liver cancer, so no medicines were of use. He was merely relying on painkillers to survive, awaiting his death.

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331

    "If you can cure his illness, then I''ll believe in your medical skills," Travis said.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s just an end-stage cancer; nothing difficult," Sebastian replied indifferently.

    Everyone present was shocked. Sebastian could diagnose the illness with just a nce? That was incredible.

    Ferguson coldly snorted. "You investigated it beforehand, didn''t you?"

    Travis also looked at Sebastian with suspicion. Pre-investigation wasn''t impossible. After all, it wasn''t a secret.

    Sebastian smiled and said, "Observation, inquiry, and examination are basic medical skills. The patient''s symptoms are written all over his face. So, there''s no need for prior inquiries."

    "Anyone can brag. Since you''ve diagnosed his illness, can you cure him?" Ferguson challenged. He didn''t believe anyone could cure a terminal illness. Even if Ezekiel were to reincarnate, he might not have that skill.

    Sebastian didn''t waste any more words on him. He took out a pill and handed it over. "Take this."

    The patient didn''t hesitate. He was already terminally ill. Even if it were poison, he was willing to take the chance.

    "How long will it take for this medicine to work?" Travis asked.

    Sebastian held out his hand.

    "Five days? That''s too long. Are you deliberately stalling?" Travis asked coldly.

    "I meant five seconds," Sebastian replied.

    "You''re joking..." Ferguson was about to challenge when the patient suddenly spat out arge amount of ck blood.

    "How dare you poison him? Someonee and seize him!" Ferguson roared angrily.

    "Hold up!" Travis eximed as he raised his hand to stop Ferguson. He noticed the patient''splexion had turned rosy again, and his condition seemed to have improved significantly.

    After gasping for breath, the patient knelt down before Sebastian. Tears streamed down his face as he eximed, "Thank you, miracle-working healer! Thank you for giving me a second life!"

    Ferguson was dumbfounded, then furious. He stared coldly at the patient and asked, "Are you sure you''re cured?"

    "I don''t know if I''m cured. But I can breathe well, the pain is gone, and I feel rxed all over. I haven''t felt this way in a long time," the patient said emotionally with tears flowing. Only

    those who had experienced despair could understand his feelings at that moment.

    "That doesn''t prove he''s cured. It could just be a temporary recovery." Ferguson scoffed.

    Sebastian smiled and said, "Whether it''s temporary or not, let him undergo another examination to find out."

    Travis immediately had the patient examined. Their family had a hospital, so it didn''t take long for the results toe out.

    The patient indeed hadn''t been cured. His condition had just improved from end-stage liver cancer to mid-stage. But the doctors hailed it as a miracle.

    Ferguson wasn''t convinced, though. "His condition has only improved; it hasn''t been cured. It could deteriorate at any time."

    "Then let him undergo another examination," Sebastian said with a smile.

    The doctors immediately conducted another examination. This time, they found that the patient''s condition had improved significantly again. It had already transitioned from mid- stage liver cancer to early-stage.

    Upon hearing that, Travis believed Sebastianpletely. He promptly ordered a search for the two main herbs since their family possessed century-old frostbloom and century-old fungus.

    Travis dismissed everyone else and looked at Sebastian, asking, "Dr. Miracle, besides my limbs, I have a hidden ailment. Can you cure it?"

    Sebastian nced down, causing Travis to blush.

    "It''s a minor problem. Let me prescribe some medicine, and I guarantee the disease will be gone," Sebastian said casually.

    "Thank you, Dr. Miracle!" Travis eximed. He was extremely excited.

    Just then, an attendant came to report, "Mr. Travis, Mr. Benjamin and Ms. Rainey have returned."

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332

    Benjamin and Rainey''s sudden return was unexpected for Sebastian, but he wasn''t afraid. His disguise skills were top-notch. Unless someone was extremely familiar with him, they wouldn''t see through it.

    When Benjamin learned that a healer capable of curing Travis was in the house, he was overjoyed. Travis was his only son-his greatest pride and his biggest hope. He would do anything to cure Travis.

    Benjamin quickly ordered avish banquet to wee Sebastian.

    "Dr. Miracle, can you first cure my hidden ailment?" Travis asked, full of hope. As a man, the inability to sleep with women was the most painful thing in the world.

    "We''ll address that after you get the medicinal ingredients. Then, I''ll treat everything at once," Sebastian said.

    "I think you''re just making excuses for your ipetence," Ferguson sneered disdainfully.

    Sebastian''s expression darkened instantly. He then removed his shoe and smacked Ferguson in the mouth with it.

    Ferguson screamed in pain. His mouth was full of blood, and he lost hisst two teeth. He looked utterly miserable.

    "What the fuck! You still dare to hit me?" Ferguson eximed and red at Sebastian. His eyes were filled with rage.

    "It''s because you still dare to curse at me! You''re really asking for death!" Sebastian snapped, hitting Ferguson with the shoe again.

    With a loud smack, Ferguson was sent flying several feet. Hended on the ground like a ragdollpletely motionless.

    Benjamin''s eyes shed with anger. Although Ferguson was just a butler, he was still part of the Lloyd family. Sebastian hitting him in front of Benjamin was a tant show of disrespect.

    Sebastian smiled faintly. "Apologies. I have a bad temper and can''t stand a dog barking at me. So, I dealt him a small punishment. I hope you don''t mind."

    Suddenly, a loud bang echoed in the room. Rainey pped the table and said coldly, "It was wrong for him to insult you, but you didn''t have to be so harsh."

    Sebastian''s expression darkened again. "If that''s the case, I''ll take my leave." With that, he got up to leave.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rainey immediately drew a short sword, pointed it at him, and said coldly, "The Lloyd residence isn''t a ce you cane and go as you please. Cure my brother or today will be yourst."

    Benjamin watched coldly, thinking it wouldn''t hurt for Rainey to teach Sebastian a lesson.

    However, they underestimated Sebastian''s temper. "I''m least afraid of threats. I won''t treat him now."

    "Do you really think I won''t kill you?" Rainey looked coldly at him.

    "You can try." Sebastian sneered. Although his injuries weren''t fully healed, he could leave anytime he wanted. No one could stop him.

    Rainey immediately thrust her sword toward him.

    Sebastian wasn''t surprised. He saw through her intentions. She didn''t want him to cure Travis.

    If Travis waspletely disabled, Benjamin would only have her. That would allow her to gain more cultivation resources.

    "Stop!" Benjamin and Travis eximed. They were shocked. They only wanted Rainey to intimidate Sebastian and not actually attack him. The suddenness of the situation left Benjamin no time to intervene.

    As the sword neared Sebastian''s chest, he caught it between his two fingers. Spiritual energy surged, and Rainey dropped the sword as if she were electrocuted.

    Sebastian quickly appeared before Rainey and gripped her neck.

    "Dr. Miracle, please spare her!" Benjamin was rmed as he eximed, not expecting Sebastian to be so powerful.

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333

    Sebastian released Rainey''s neck and said, "This is your only warning. If it happens again, I''ll kill you."

    Rainey turned pale with fear.

    Benjamin quickly intervened with a smile to diffuse the situation. "Dr. Miracle, please calm down. She''s just a young woman who doesn''t know better.

    "Rainey, why are you just standing there? Apologize to Dr. Miracle immediately."

    "Sorry," Rainey said reluctantly.

    "You''re not even sincere. How can I forgive you?" Sebastian''s expression remained stern.

    Benjamin, still smiling, asked, "What do you suggest would show sincerity?"

    Sebastian replied, "How about this? I''ve had a long day, and I''m tired. Bring me a basin of water and wash my feet. Do that, and I''ll forgive you."

    Rainey was furious. "What? You want me to wash your feet? Dream away."

    Benjamin was also angered, but he needed Sebastian to cure Travis. So, he suppressed his rage.

    "Dr. Miracle, since you''re tired, I''ll have someone to take you to a guest room to rest. I''ll arrange for someone to wash your feet. She''ll be young, beautiful, and skilled.

    "Additionally, I''ll arrange for a couple of women to apany you. Just tell me your preferences, and I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."

    Sebastian mmed his hand on the table. His voice was cold as he said, "Do you take me for a lecher? I asked her to wash my feet because she angered me. If she refuses, then so be it. But if I don''t vent out my anger, don''t expect me to treat your son."

    Travis, who had finally seen a glimmer of hope, immediately became anxious upon hearing this. "Rainey, how about you just endure it for now? Do it for me."

    "No way! Absolutely not!" Rainey eximed as she refused without hesitation. As the esteemed daughter of the Lloyd family, Rainey had been pampered all her life. She had never served anyone, let alone washed someone''s feet.

    "Rainey, just bear it for your brother''s sake," Benjamin urged.

    Rainey was furious but couldn''t defy Benjamin''s orders. She grudgingly took a basin of water and began washing Sebastian''s feet. Although his feet didn''t smell, she felt utterly disgusted. To her, these were the feet of an old man.

    "Massage them well... Yes, just like that... Howfortable..." Sebastian closed his eyes in delight.

    Rainey was so angry she nearly vomited. She applied as much force as she could, hoping to crush Sebastian''s feet. However, his body was so robust that her efforts only made him morefortable.

    At Sebastian''s insistence, Rainey massaged his feet for a full half hour. Her hands were sore by then. She rushed out, vomited, and washed her hands repeatedly.

    "Dr. Miracle, are you satisfied now?" Benjamin asked with a smile, though he was seething with anger inside.

    "I''m satisfied. Now, let me give Mr. Travis a preliminary treatment," Sebastian said.

    "Thank you, Dr. Miracle." Benjamin hurriedly expressed his gratitude.

    Meanwhile, Travis was excited.

    Sebastian took out a needle, inserted it into Travis'' waist, and channeled his spiritual energy.

    "Mr. Travis, try to feel if there''s any reaction now," Sebastian instructed.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Travis felt a slight sensation and was overjoyed. "Dr. Miracle, you''re incredible."

    Sebastian responded proudly, "This is just a minor treatment. It''s still far from aplete cure."

    "Dr. Miracle, please cure mepletely. Name your conditions," Travis pleaded. Benjamin also looked hopeful.

    As Sebastian pondered what conditions to set, an attendant reported that Merlin, Elena, and Nelson had arrived.

    Sebastian was shocked. He wasn''t afraid of Benjamin. But if Merlin and Nelson recognized him, it''d be trouble.

    His main concern was Elena, who knew him well and might see through his disguise.

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334

    Sebastian yawned and said, "I''m tired. Please take me to the guest room to rest." To ensure his safety, he needed to avoid Elena.

    Benjamin initially nned to introduce Sebastian to Merlin and the others. But since Sebastian needed to rest, he had to let it go.

    In the living room, Benjamin greeted his guests, "Mr. Spark, Mr. Hyde, Mrs. Spark, what brings you here?" Benjamin asked curiously.

    Elena smiled and replied, "We received information that Sebastian might be in Divinopolis."

    "Is the information reliable?" Benjamin asked in surprise.

    "Someone saw him in person, so it should be urate. He''s injured, which makes this the perfect opportunity to end him. This is your family''s territory. Can you find him within three days?" Elena asked.

    "I won''t speak for elsewhere. But in Divinopolis, I can root him out even if he hides in a mouse hole," Benjamin boasted confidently.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Great. We''ll be waiting for your good news," Elena said.

    Benjamin looked at them and smiled. "I have a favor to ask of you all."

    "What is it?" Elena asked.

    "You know my son was crippled. Recently, we found a healer who can cure him. But we need two rare herbs. I was hoping you could help us acquire them. The price is negotiable," Benjamin exined.

    He was confident. Their family might not match Novastar Organization or the Dragonheart in terms of martial strength, but their wealth surpassed both.

    "What herbs do you need?" Merlin asked.

    "Century-old dragon root and century-old white herb."

    Nelson said, "The Dragonheart has the century-old white herb. How much are you willing to pay, Mr. Lloyd?"

    Upon hearing that, Benjamin became excited and said, "I''m willing to pay five billion dors."

    While the century-old white herb was rare, five billion was not a small amount.

    However, Nelson sneered, "Mr. Lloyd, you don''t seem sincere at all."

    "Name your price then, Mr. Hyde," Benjamin said.

    "Twenty billion dors," Nelson demanded an exorbitant price.

    Benjamin''s expression darkened. The herb''s highest value was around ten billion, but Nelson wanted 20 billion. Nelson was clearly extorting him. Yet, he had no choice but to agree to cure Travis.

    At this moment, Merlin said, "Novastar Organization has a century-old dragon root. It was originally reserved for my cultivation. But since you need it, I''m willing to part with it."

    "Really? That''s wonderful." Benjamin was overjoyed. He had been unsure when he could find the necessary herbs. Now, both were within reach.

    "Although we''re partners, business is business. How much are you willing to pay for it?" Merlin asked directly.

    "Twenty billion dors. How about that?" Benjamin cautiously suggested.

    At the recent auction at Phaedra Ind, a century-old dragon root was sold for 20 billion dors. It was the highest recorded price.

    However, Merlin showed disdain. "Mr. Lloyd, it seems that you''re not sincere enough. Dragon root is more valuable than white herb."

    "How much do you want for it, Mr. Spark?" Benjamin asked.

    "We''re old friends. So, I''ll give you a friendly price of 40 billion dors," Merlin said with a smile.

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335

    Benjamin had already mentally prepared himself to be incensed. But after hearing this price, he wanted to curse out loud.

    "Alright, 40 billion it is," Benjamin said. For the sake of curing Travis, he had resolved to go all out. After all, money could be earned back.

    However, Nelson seemed displeased. "Mr. Lloyd, my century-old white herb may not match the value of century-old dragon root. But this price difference is quite significant."

    Benjamin was at his limit. He had no choice but to add another ten billion to Nelson''s demand.

    Fortunately, both Merlin and Nelson were men of their word. The medicinal herbs were delivered to Benjamin overnight.

    The next morning, Benjamin brought Travis to look for Sebastian. "Dr. Miracle, all the medicinal herbs have been gathered. You can treat my son when you have the time," Benjamin said politely.

    "Bring the herbs over for me to inspect," Sebastian said calmly.

    Benjamin pped his hands, and a group of people immediately entered. Each of them carried a box. Upon opening, the boxes contained rare medicinal herbs.

    Among them, the most eye-catching ones were century-old dragon root, century-old white herb, century-old fungus, and century-old frostbloom. Each of these herbs was a true rarity, a priceless treasure.

    Sebastian remained calm on the surface but was ecstatic inside. If he had to gather these herbs himself, it might''ve taken him a decade or more.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Although the Supreme Nexus and Phoenix Corporation, which he founded, were superior to the Lloyd family, they startedte andcked deep roots. It was difficult for them topare in terms of social connections with an ancient and prestigious family like the Lloyds.

    "Very well. Take me to the alchemy room, and I''ll refine them into Purple Miracle Pills," Sebastian said.

    "Dr. Miracle, can the Purple Miracle Pills really cure my son?" Benjamin asked. Despite the Lloyds'' vast health, spending a few billion on these herbs was still quite depressing.

    "Of course, and it''ll cure himpletely," Sebastian said confidently.

    "With those words from you, I can rest assured. Let me take you to the alchemy room," Benjamin said with relief. As long as Sebastian could cure Travis, spending a few billion would be worth it.

    The Lloyd family''s alchemy room was quiterge and even had an alchemy pot. But it fell shortpared to the Sanders family. Although it also had a small-scale Spirit Gathering

    Formation, its effectiveness was mediocre.

    Nheless, the alchemy pot was still decent enough to refine a batch of Purple Miracle Pills without any issues.

    "Alright. The rest of you, leave," Sebastian ordered.

    "Dr. Miracle, we''ll stay nearby and just watch. We won''t disturb you," Benjamin insisted. He was worried that Sebastian might secretly consume the medicinal herbs.

    "Pill refinement requires intense concentration, and I can''t afford any disturbance. If you wish to stay, then fine. But if the refining fails, don''t me me," Sebastian warned.

    "Dad, let''s wait outside." Upon hearing that, Travis hurriedly pulled Benjamin out and closed the door.

    "That old geezer is truly despicable. One day, I''ll tear him limb from limb," Rainey said angrily.

    Benjamin quickly reassured her, "Rainey, I know you''ve been wronged. Once he cures your brother, I''ll hand him over to you for punishment. You can exact any revenge as you see fit."

    Rainey''s mood improved slightly, and she felt relieved.

    Inside the alchemy room, Sebastian picked up the century-old frostbloom and consumed it after everyone left. This was a holy medicine for healing injuries. After finishing, he sat cross -legged and began refining.

    The visible wounds on his body, which had not been healed, began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336

    The efficacy of century-old frostbloom was even more powerful than Sebastian had

    imagined. Coupled with his strong recovery ability, his injuries werepletely healed in just a moment''s effort.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Moreover, a vast and pure energy circted through his limbs and hundreds of meridians.

    His cultivation had reached a bottleneck, and his active and passive energy were imbnced. Hence, he was unable to break through.

    This was the biggest drawback of his cultivation technique. Breaking through the bottleneck required the absorption of the passive essence of a woman with a spiritual body.

    Sebastian stretchedzily, feeling refreshed andfortable throughout. He felt incredibly at ease.

    He then began refining the Purple Miracle Pills. He used the century-old dragon root, century-old white herb, and century-old fungus as the main ingredients. Then, he added several dozen auxiliary herbs.

    These were all materials needed for the Purple Miracle Pills.

    The form for Purple Miracle Pills was obtained identally by Sebastian''s master. However, due to the difficulty in collecting the materials, it had never been refined before.

    Now, with the Lloyd family providing the materials for free, it was an incredibly pleasant feeling.

    Although he had never refined this type of pill before, he had extensive experience in

    alchemy. Plus, Sebastian was naturally talented in this field. Perhaps it was due to his unique physique.

    Sebastian''s physique was the rare Active-Passive Divine Body, which might be the reason he could decipher the Aether Script.

    However, the difficulty level of refining Purple Miracle Pills was high. It required strict control of heat and a long refining time. This consumed a lot of energy.

    When the refining process was over, Sebastian sat on the ground, panting heavily. His face was pale, and his neck was drenched in sweat. He was extremely weak.

    "These Purple Miracle Pills are more difficult than I imagined. I almost lost my life." Sebastian''s face showed lingering fear. He had almost been unable to persist just now. It was only with a strong determination that he managed to persevere. But his spiritual energy was nearly depleted.

    However, Sebastian smelled the enticing fragrance of pills. A brilliant smile spread across his face. Although he was very tired, it was all worthwhile.

    He lifted the lid of the alchemy pot to reveal nine Purple Miracle Pills lying inside. The pills were crystal clear as if carved from emerald. More importantly, the pills emitted an extremely fragrant aroma that made one''s mouth water.

    Sebastian couldn''t help but gulp, feeling an urge to take one right away.

    However, he resisted the temptation. At the moment, his cultivation had encountered a bottleneck. He couldn''t continue absorbing energy until hepleted a breakthrough. If there was too much energy in his body, there would be a risk of exploding and dying. Sebastian put the Purple Miracle Pills into a bottle and into his pocket. Immediately after, he sat cross-legged on the ground, slowly recovering his spiritual power.

    The processsted for about half an hour. Afterward, he started the alchemy pot again.

    This time, he was refining pills for Travis. After all, it was the Lloyd family who provided the materials, so he had to refine a batch for Travis no matter what.

    There were still some materials left from refining the Purple Miracle Pills. Regardless of the effectiveness, they would definitely resemble the pills.

    In just over ten minutes, the pills were refined. They smelled fragrant, looked good, and were also purple.

    Sebastian nodded and put them into a bottle.

    Instead of leaving immediately, he focused on restoring his spiritual power. After all, Merlin and Nelson were also in the Lloyd residence. He had to be ready for any unexpected situations.

 Chapter 337

    ?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Outside the alchemy room, Benjamin and Travis were constantly on guard. They were afraid that Sebastian might sneak away.

    "Dad, it''s been so long. Why hasn''t the healere out yet? Could something have gone wrong?" Travis appeared anxious. This concerned whether he could return to being a normal person.

    "Let''s wait a little longer," Benjamin was equally anxious. He wanted to go in and check, but he was afraid of distracting Sebastian. If the alchemy failed, he wouldn''t know where to vent his frustrations.

    Just then, the door of the alchemy room finally opened. Sebastian walked out, pretending to be exhausted.

    "Dr. Miracle, have you sessfully refined the Purple Miracle Pills?" Travis hurriedly asked. "It''s done. Take them." Sebastian handed the pills he refinedter to Travis.

    Travis snatched them eagerly, quickly opened the bottle, and saw the pills inside. He was so excited that he almost jumped for joy.

    "Dr. Miracle, can I be cured by taking the Purple Gold Pills?" Travis asked eagerly.

    "Just the pills alone won''t be enough. I also need to perform acupuncture for you, and you''ll need a medicinal catalyst when taking the pills. If any link fails, all previous efforts will be in vain," Sebastian reminded.

    Travis originally wanted to swallow the pills. Upon hearing this, he was startled.

    "Dr. Miracle, please treat me quickly. After everything is done, I''ll definitely thank you sincerely," Travis pleaded earnestly. He wanted to get rid of his disability as soon as possible.

    "Yes, Dr. Miracle. Please treat him quickly. How much money do you need? Name your price, "Benjamin said. He had already spent a few billion, and he didn''t mind spending a little

    more.

    Even if it cost him another ten billion, he would agree without hesitation. He had made up his mind that once his son was cured, he''d kill Sebastian and reim the money.

    "You may not know that refining the Purple Miracle Pills has consumed immense spiritual power from me. To ensure their potency, I even infused them with my essence and blood, which severely depleted my vitality. Therefore, I need a long period of recuperation," Sebastian said weakly.

    "How long do you need?" Travis hurriedly asked.

    "As you know, recovering vitality is difficult. I can''t estimate exactly how long but at least half a year," Sebastian said.

    "What? Half a year?

    "Dr. Miracle, please think of a way. Is there any method to quickly restore vitality?" Travis looked anxious. He really didn''t want to wait that long.

    Sebastian shook his head. He was just making up excuses about vitality damage to buy time and find an opportunity to escape.

    Rainey smiled and said, "Since that''s the case, rest well, Dr. Miracle. Whatever you need, just say it. We''ll do our best to satisfy you.

    "Oh, there''s one more thing. We have some distinguished guests at home who are curious about your medical skills. They''d like to meet you. Would you be willing to meet them?"

    "Not today. I''m very tired now and need to rest," Sebastian politely declined. He didn''t want to meet Merlin, Elena, and Nelson. If they saw through him, it would be disastrous.

    Sebastian returned to his guest room to rest. He had someone prepare a lot of fine wine and dishes. After eating and drinking to his fill, he took a bath and went to bed.

    In the middle of the night, Sebastian quietly got up. He wanted to quietly slip away, but he found people around the house. And there were many hidden sentries nearby. There were also two grandmasters guarding the house.

    This eliminated any possibility of his escape.

    However, Sebastian wasn''t in a hurry. He didn''t believe these people would guard him every day. There would always be an opportunity for him to escape.

    But two days passed, and he still didn''t find a chance.

    That night, Sebastian went to bed early.

    In the middle of the night, a dark figure slipped into the room. That person approached the bed, held a sharp dagger, and stabbed Sebastian''s heart...

 Chapter 338

    ?

    As the dagger was about to pierce Sebastian''s heart, Sebastian suddenly opened his eyes and swiftly grabbed the assassin''s wrist.

    Startled, the assassin tried to pull away. But Sebastian''s grip was firm. No matter how hard the assassin struggled, there was no way to break free. In desperation, the assassin swung a palm toward Sebastian''s head.

    "You strike quite fiercely," Sebastian remarked calmly, blocking the attack with his hand. With a forceful pull, he caused the assassin to copse onto his bed.

    "Let go of me!" The assassin struggled vigorously, shouting angrily. The voice was clear and pleasant, and her eyes zed with fury.

    Sebastian flicked his finger, releasing a burst of spiritual energy that turned on the switches. The room was instantly illuminated.

    The assassin''s figure was graceful, and she had a faint fragrance.

    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you," Sebastian threatened as he grabbed her neck, causing her to freeze in fear.

    He reached out and removed her mask, revealing an incredibly beautiful face. It was none other than Rainey.

    Sebastian wasn''t surprised; he had already guessed it was her.

    There were many guards around the house, and only someone from the Lloyd family could have bribed a few to sneak in. Among those who might want him dead, only Rainey and Ferguson fit the bill. The slender figure of the assassin matched Rainey''s.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Let me go, or I''ll kill you!" Rainey shouted, her face was filled with murderous intent.

    "Ms. Lloyd, we have no enmity. Why did you sneak into my room to kill me in the middle of the night?" Sebastian asked with a smile.

    "You old bastard, you made me wash your feet. I want to cut you into pieces and feed you to the dogs."

    "Who would''ve thought you''d hate me this much just for washing my feet? If I were to sleep with you now, you''d probably dream of killing me," said Sebastian.

    "How dare you!" Rainey eximed. Upon hearing that, her face turned pale.

    The mere sight of Sebastian''s old and decrepit appearance disgusted her. The other day, washing his feet was enough to make her vomit out of disgust. She washed her hands repeatedly but still felt unclean. If this old man were to sleep with her, it would utterly repulse her.

    "You already want to kill me. Why shouldn''t I sleep with you?" Sebastian sneered.

    "I''m warning you, I''m the daughter of the Lloyd family. If you dare touch me, you''ll die a horrible death," Rainey threatened coldly.

    Sebastian scoffed, unimpressed. "Your family is still counting on me to cure your brother. Even if your father knew about it, he wouldn''t kill me. At least not now.

    "Of course, that doesn''t include you. Because you don''t want me to cure your brother."

    "You''re talking nonsense," Rainey quickly retorted, but her evasive eyes betrayed her.

    Sebastianughed coldly. "I have keen eyes. You can''t deceive me. Your brother''s downfall benefits you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have chosen this moment to kill me."

    "You''re ndering me. I never had that thought. Let go of me, or I''ll scream for help," Rainey threatened.

    "Go ahead and scream. I''d like to see how your father deals with your attempt to assassinate me," Sebastian snorted.

    A trace of worry shed in Rainey''s eyes. If Benjamin found out, she wouldn''t be spared.

    "Even if my father knew, he''d only punish me. But being defiled by you would be worse than death. If you let me go now, I''llpensate you handsomely," said Rainey.

    "Do I look like someone who needs money?" Sebastian asked with a sly smile.

    "Name your conditions and I''ll try to meet them as long as they''re not too excessive," Rainey offered.

    "My demands are simple. You stay here tonight and serve me well. You have such delicate skin. Just looking at you makes my mouth water. I bet it''ll be quite enjoyable," Sebastian said lecherously. He wasn''t merely scaring her. He genuinely had this desire.

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339

    Sebastian''s intention wasn''t just for pleasure. He aimed toplete a significant transformation in his cultivation. He had already used his spiritual energy to investigate Rainey and discovered she had a spiritual body. Moreover, she was likely still a virgin.

    If he could sleep with her, he could absorb her pure passive energy. Then, his cultivation would undergo a significant transformation, propelling him to the Divine Realm.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    By that time, it would greatly enhance his strength. He would be fearless even if Merlin and Nelson teamed up against him.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Rainey eximed in a mix of shock and anger. "That will never happen. Let go of me, or I''ll scream for help."

    "If you''re unwilling, then I''ll have to kill you," Sebastian said coldly.

    "You wouldn''t dare. This is my home. If you kill me, you won''t escape alive," Rainey retorted.

    "Don''t be so tense. I was just joking," Sebastian said with a casualugh. "I''ll let you go for now, but it won''t be long before youe to serve me willingly."

    "Dream on!" Rainey pushed Sebastian away forcefully and fled in panic.

    A cold smile yed on Sebastian''s lips.

    The next morning, he summoned Benjamin and Travis.

    "Dr. Miracle, how have you been the past few days?" Benjamin asked.

    "Not too bad, but I''ve suffered from some loss of vital energy..." Sebastian sighed.

    "Dr. Miracle, is there no way to quickly restore your vital energy?" Travis asked, unwilling to give up.

    "Well..." Sebastian hesitated, looking indecisive.

    "Dr. Miracle, if there''s a method, please tell us," Travis urged anxiously.

    Sebastian replied, "There is indeed a way to quickly restore vital energy. My cultivation method is quite special and requires a certain substance to recover quickly."

    "What substance?" Travis asked urgently.

    "Passive energy."

    "Passive energy? What''s that?" Benjamin and Travis looked at each other with confusion.

    Sebastian exined, "I don''t like to beat about the bush. Women have the Lunar trait, and they naturally contain passive energy,"

    "Oh, so you need women, Dr. Miracle. You should''ve said it sooner. Just tell me how many

    you need," Benjamin said dismissively. With the Lloyd''s family resources, providing dozens of women wouldn''t be an issue.

    Sebastian rified, "It''s not just about any woman. Once a woman loses her virginity, her pure passive energy dissipates."

    Travis immediately understood. "So you need virgins. That''s not a problem. How many do you need?"

    Sebastian waved his hand. "Listen to me first. Even among virgins, the pure passive energy they possess is usually very weak. Using it to restore my vital energy would be nearly impossible unless the woman has a spiritual body."

    Upon hearing this, Benjamin''s smile froze. A cold glint appeared in his eyes. "Dr. Miracle, you''ve been beating about the bush this whole time. You''re after my daughter?" Benjamin said, his face full of murderous intent.

    Spiritual bodies were extremely rare. The Lloyd family was extraordinarily fortunate to have two such individuals-Travis and Rainey.

    "Dad, maybe we should let Rainey sleep with Dr. Miracle," Travis suggested tentatively. He was a selfish person, viewing Rainey as nothing more than a tool.

    "How dare you? That''s your own sister!" Benjamin scolded harshly and continued, "We can wait for six months. It''ll pass quickly."

    Sebastian interjected, "Mr. Benjamin is right. Six months is a short time. However, if you wait that long, your destroyed core may no longer be repairable."

 Chapter 340

    ?Chapter 340

    "What did you say? Can my core be restored?" Travis hurriedly grabbed Sebastian''s arms as his eyes were filled with hope. He had only hoped to regain the ability to function as a man and move his limbs freely. He never dared to dream that his core could be repaired.

    "Dr. Miracle, is it really possible to repair a damaged core? That seems impossible," Benjamin''s eyes were filled with doubt yet also a glimmer of hope. Travis wasn''t just his only son but also the most outstanding talent the Lloyd family had seen in a hundred years.

    If Travis could resume his cultivation, his talent would undoubtedly lead their family to unprecedented glory.

    Sebastian nodded. "Indeed. Repairing a core might seem miraculous, but I have the ability to do so. However, the timeline must not exceed three months. Otherwise, even the celestial immortal couldn''t help."

    "That''s wonderful. Dr. Miracle, please help me. I''ll agree to any condition you have if you can repair my core," Travis trembled with excitement.

    But Sebastian looked troubled and weakly said, "I wish I could. But refining the Purple Miracle Pills has severely drained my vitality. It''ll take at least six months to recover."

    With that, Travis hurriedly grasped his father''s hand. "Dad, you heard Dr. Miracle. My core can still be repaired. Please let Rainey help Dr. Miracle to recover his vitality."

    Benjamin frowned and asked Sebastian, "Are you certain you can repair a damaged core?" "Absolutely," Sebastian confirmed.

    "How confident are you?" Benjamin pressed.

    "I''ve helped two patients repair their cores before. I''m at least 90% confident," Sebastian said proudly.

    "Dad, why are you hesitating? Quickly agree to his terms," Travis urged.

    But Benjamin remained cautious. He stared into Sebastian''s eyes and asked coldly, "How do I know you''re telling the truth?"

    "Why would I deceive you? Do you think I''d risk my life just to y with your daughter?" Sebastian retorted.

    Benjamin said coldly, "It better not be a lie. I''ll be blunt-if you can''t repair my son''s core, you''ll suffer terribly."

    "Rest assured, Mr. Benjamin. As long as I can recover my vitality, there won''t be any problem. However, I''m concerned that Ms. Lloyd won''t agree," Sebastian replied.

    "That''s not for you to worry about. I''ll have here to you tonight," Benjamin said before leaving with Travis.

    Rainey was in the living room of the Lloyd residence. She walked over to Benjamin and asked, "Dad, you called me over in such a hurry. Did something happen?"

    Benjamin hesitated, unsure of how to begin.

    Eventually, Travis couldn''t hold back and said, "Rainey, there''s something we need your help with. We need you to make a small sacrifice for my sake and for the sake of the family. Are you willing?"

    "What sacrifice? Rainey immediately grew wary, sensing something amiss.

    "Here''s the situation. Dr. Miracle can repair my core," Travis exined.

    "That''s fantastic news. But what does it have to do with me? I can''t help with that," Rainey said.

    "No, you can help," Travis insisted. "Dr. Miracle exhausted a lot of his vitality refining the Purple Miracle Pills and can''t treat me in his current state. If my core remains damaged for too long, it won''t be treatable.

    "So, we need to find a way to help Dr. Miracle recover his vitality quickly."

    "I don''t understand any of this. How can I help?" Rainey asked.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "You can help. But the question is whether you''re willing to make a small sacrifice for me and the family," Travis said.

    "Travis, just tell me directly. Stop beating about the bush," Rainey said impatiently,

 Chapter 341

    ?

    "Alright, then I''ll just get straight to the point. You need to sleep with Dr. Miracle," Travis said.

    "What?" Rainey was shocked.

    "No way!" she eximed and refused immediately, trembling with anger. Rainey had no intention of helping Travis, let alone sacrificing her body for him.

    Benjamin stood up and said, "Rainey, don''t get mad. Listen to my exnation." He then repeated Sebastian''s words.

    After hearing everything, Rainey was furious. "Don''t believe that old man''s nonsense. No alchemist would exhaust their own vitality to such an extent. He''s clearly using this as an excuse to take advantage of me. Don''t fall for his trick."

    Benjamin said, "Rainey, let''s set aside whether he''s truly exhausted his vitality. His medical skills are undeniably impressive. You have to agree with that, right?"

    Rainey couldn''t refute this. A single pill curing end-stage cancer was astonishing. Even Ezekiel, the legendary physician, couldn''t achieve such feats.

    Benjamin continued, "The old man might really be able to cure your brother. This might be our only hope. Why don''t..."

    Rainey cut him off angrily, "So, you want to sacrifice me?"

    "Rainey, it''s an unfortunate necessity. Your brother is vital to our family. You must make this sacrifice.

    "However, I promise you won''t be sacrificing in vain. In the future, the family''s cultivation resources will be prioritized for you. As for any other conditions you have, I''ll do my best to meet them," said Benjamin.

    "I don''t want... I don''t want anything," Rainey cried before running away in tears. She knew Benjamin favored Travis, but she never expected such tant disregard for her feelings. She was heartbroken now.

    "Dad, what do we do now?" Travis asked anxiously.

    "What else can we do? If she won''t cooperate willingly, we''ll have to force her." A cold glint shed in Benjamin''s eyes.

    He then had an attendant bring Rainey a cup of tea. After drinking it, she passed out. Benjamin personally carried her to Sebastian''s room. "Dr. Miracle, I''m entrusting her to you. Please be gentle and minimize her suffering."

    "Mr. Lloyd, rest assured. I''ll be very gentle," Sebastian promised confidently.

    "Alright, I won''t disturb you further," Benjamin said, leaving the room.

    Back in his own quarters, Benjamin smashed the table with a single p. "You old bastard! Once you heal Travis, I''ll make sure you die a thousand deaths and be torn to pieces. Only then will my hatred be alleviated."

    Despite Benjamin''s bias toward Travis, Rainey was still his daughter. And he felt some pain for his daughter.

    But for the sake of his only son, he had no choice.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    In the guest room, Sebastian sat by the bed, looking at Rainey''s peaceful face. He felt a twinge of pity. Though he knew she was ruthless, being betrayed by her own father made her truly pitifu.

 Chapter 342

    ?

    Rainey was stunningly beautiful. While not a head-turner that could topple a kingdom, she was certainly one in a million. Her figure was superb, with wless, porcin skin that seemed impossibly delicate.

    As the daughter of the prestigious Lloyd family, she naturally stirred a strong desire in men to possess her.

    Even Sebastian, with his normally steadfast resolve, found himself tempted. After all, he was a healthy young man in his prime. Any other man might have already taken advantage of the situation.

    But Sebastian was in no rush. He carefully lifted the hem of her dress, revealing her smooth, t stomach. He then ced his hand on her soft skin. It was as smooth as silk.

    Then, he used his spiritual energy to expel the sedative from her body.

    Rainey soon woke up and was startled to see Sebastian. "How did I get here? What did you do to me?" she asked, backing into a corner with suspicious eyes.

    "You were drugged, and your father brought you here and left you on the bed," Sebastian exined.

    "Why? Why would he do this to me?" Rainey broke into tears. She was shocked that her own father would drug her and deliver her to an old man.

    "I know it''s hard to ept, but that''s the reality," Sebastian replied.

    Rainey pulled out a dagger from her waist and pointed it at Sebastian. "Don''te any closer, or I''ll end this for both of us."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Sebastian scoffed. "If I hadn''t expelled the poison, you''d still be unconscious. If I wanted to do anything to you, you wouldn''t stand a chance."

    "Will you let me go?" Rainey asked.

    Sebastian shook his head. "If it was just for a moment of pleasure, I might have. But I need your passive energy to cultivate. If you don''t agree, I''ll have to force you."

    "Why didn''t you take advantage of me while I was unconscious? Did you want me awake to heighten your sense of conquest?" Rainey asked angrily.

    "No, I wanted to give you a choice," Sebastian replied.

    "What choice?" Rainey asked.

    "You have a dagger in your hand. You can end your life. I''m not interested in a corpse, and you would get to keep your purity," Sebastian said calmly.

    "You..." Rainey was furious. She had always valued her purity, but she also cherished her life. A person only lived once, and if she died, everything would be over.

    Sebastian stepped forward and took the dagger from her hand.

    Rainey didn''t resist. She slowlyy down and closed her eyes, epting her fate. Sebastian felt no pity for her. She had tried to kill him, and he didn''t spare sympathy for those who wanted him dead.

    His situation was perilous. If Merlin and Nelson discovered him, the consequences would be severe. He needed toplete his first transformation and ascend to the Divine Realm quickly.

    Rainey''s clothes fell to the floor, unveiling a stunning sight. Even with strong self-control, Sebastian couldn''t help but gulp. Rainey''s figure far exceeded his expectations.

    She had smooth, pale skin as soft as a baby''s, and her body was perfectly proportioned.

    Her long eyshes, high nose, and glossy red lips were irresistibly enticing. With her slender waist and long, shapely legs, she exuded allure.

    Sebastian''s mouth went dry, and his blood boiled. Like a hungry wolf, he eagerly indulged in her...

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343

    Sebastian tookplete control. Simultaneously, his body underwent a transformation as he absorbed the purely passive energy from Rainey''s spiritual body.

    His spiritual energy included both active and passive elements, but it leaned toward the active side due to his male nature. However, the influx of passive energy from Rainey restored a natural bnce within his system.

    This bnce enabled his breakthrough. The spiritual energy in his core sped up, creating a vortex that pulled in with a strong suction force. The surrounding divine spiritual energy converged wildly, entering his body through every pore and streaming toward his core.

    As the core''s energy reached saturation, it began to liquefy and seep into his core.

    This transformation from gas to liquid marked a major shift in energy and a crucial advancement for a grandmaster aiming to reach the Divine Realm.

    Rainey felt Sebastian''s internal changes. Alongside his breakthrough, she also benefited greatly and took the opportunity to cultivate herself.

    As Sebastian continued to absorb the divine spiritual energy, the gaseous energy within his core condensed into liquid form. Yet, the processsted only a minute.

    Sebastian practiced the Eternal Rebirth Codex, which involved converting active and passive energies through nine transformations. Each cycle alternated between active and passive energy, increasing in power with each transformation.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    If he could achieve all nine transformations, the power would be cataclysmic. However, that goal seemed distant and perhaps unattainable for him.

    Nevertheless, Sebastian was immensely satisfied with his current progress. His cultivation had re-entered the Divine Realm, and his strength had multiplied several times from its initial state.

    If he were to face Merlin and Nelson again now, he was confident he could easily defeat them.

    Sebastian infused a surge of active energy into Rainey''s body. This pristine energy presented a tremendous opportunity for her as a woman.

    Naturally, Rainey wouldn''t miss such a chance and promptly began absorbing and refining this active energy.

    Meanwhile, in the living room of the Lloyd residence, Nelson sat confidently in the main seat. The host, Benjamin, was relegated to a lower position. Despite his simmering anger, he dared not show it.

    "Mr. Lloyd, I heard you handed your daughter over to some old creep. That''s pretty cold-hearted of you."

    "Who''s spreading these lies? Mr. Hyde, please don''t believe everything you hear. That''s not true," Benjamin quickly denied. He had already sacrificed his daughter''s innocence to save his son, and the thought of this news spreading filled him with dread and shame.

    Nelson''s smile turned mocking. "Mr. Lloyd, stop denying it. Someone saw you taking your daughter into that old man''s room. You came out, but she''s still in there."

    Fury rose within Benjamin. There was a traitor in his house.

    "Mr. Hyde, since you already know, I won''t hide it. Yes, I took my daughter to the master healer''s room. It was the only way to get him to treat my son. Please, I beg you to keep this a secret," Benjamin pleaded.

    Nelson''s grin turned lecherous. "I''ll keep your secret, of course. But I have a small condition.

    "What condition?" Benjamin asked warily.

    "Let me have a little fun with your daughter," Nelson leered.

 Chapter 344

    ?

    Benjamin was furious upon hearing that. "Mr. Hyde, do you even know what you''re saying?"

    Nelson smirked coldly. "I know exactly what I''m saying. If you can give your daughter to that old man, why not let me have a turn? Or are you looking down on me?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Benjamin was seething with anger, but he knew he had to keep his temper in check. "Mr. Hyde, I waspelled to give my daughter to that old man. If you''re interested in women, I can arrange for some. You can request any type you fancy."

    Nelson looked disdainful. "Don''t try to dismiss me with those mediocre options or women who are avable to anyone. Let me make it clear your daughter is mine, and whether you agree or not doesn''t matter to me."

    "Mr. Hyde, you''re crossing a line!" Benjamin red at him.

    Nelson smirked condescendingly. "Mr. Lloyd, consider yourself lucky I''m speaking civilly with you. If I get provoked, you know what will happen."

    Benjamin''s fists clenched, and his whole body trembled with anger. At that moment, he truly wished he could strike Nelson down with a single blow.

    Yet, he maintained hisposure. Despite the Lloyd family''s prowess, theycked a divine grandmaster. If Nelson were to attack the Lloyd family, the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Benjamin, my patience is wearing thin. I''ll ask you onest time-do you agree or not?" Nelson''s face was filled with menace.

    "Fine, I agree," Benjamin conceded. It was apromise he had to make for the sake of the entire family.

    "Mr. Lloyd, that''s the right decision. Keep our affairs within the family. From now on, we''re still friends," Nelson said, cing a hand on Benjamin''s shoulder. His expression was disgustingly lecherous.

    Benjamin seethed with rage. He was silently cursing Nelson with every fiber of his being.

    However, Nelson disregarded Benjamin''s thoughts entirely; he was eagerly anticipating Rainey''s exquisite figure and growing increasingly impatient.

    "Mr. Lloyd, I''ve been holding back for days. Bring your daughter over now," he demanded impatiently.

    Benjamin cursed Nelson vehemently once more.

    He was almost bursting with anger. As the esteemed head of the Lloyd family, he couldn''t even protect his own daughter.

    "Mr. Hyde, my daughter is still in the master healer''s room. The healer needs her to restore

    his vitality. Please be patient," Benjamin said through gritted teeth.

    "I don''t want to wait any longer. Go now. If you don''t, I''ll go myself," Nelson snapped impatiently.

    "Please have a cup of tea. I''ll go check," Benjamin said reluctantly.

    Benjamin could only swallow his pride and make his way toward Sebastian''s room. He could only hope that Sebastian hadpleted his task. Otherwise, he didn''t know what he would do next.

    Sebastian continued his cultivation inside the room. After stepping into the Divine Realm, he immediately began practicing the techniques of the second transformation. The spiritual energy around him surged into his body much faster than before his breakthrough.

    As his cultivation level increased, he absorbed spiritual energy faster. Afterpleting a full cycle of his cultivation technique, he stopped.

    When he opened his eyes, a glint shed through them like a bolt of lightning.

    He exhaled deeply, feeling refreshed and immenselyfortable.

    After dressing, he stood and stretched his muscles. He could feel boundless strength flowing through his body.

    He took a dagger and pricked his arm, yet it left only a small white dot.

    His defense had be several times stronger than before. Even if he just stood still, it would be challenging for a grandmaster to breach his defenses.

 Chapter 345

    ?

    At the same time, Rainey had finished her cultivation. With Sebastian''s infusion of active energy, she managed to break through to thete-stage grandmaster level.

    Normally, she would have been delighted, but now, she couldn''t muster any joy. Losing her innocence to an old creep had left her feeling nauseated.

    Just then, a knock interrupted her thoughts. "Dr. Miracle, are you ready?" Benjamin''s voice came through the door.

    "Yes," Sebastian responded.

    "Is your energy restored?" Benjamin asked anxiously.

    "It is."

    "That''s wonderful news."

    Benjamin was thrilled. Despite sacrificing Rainey''s innocence, if it meant healing Travis, it was all worth it to him. Inside the room, Rainey clenched her fists, her eyes filled with resentment toward her father.

    Benjamin had handed her over to an old creep without any regard for her feelings. Travis was all that mattered to him.

    Benjamin was initially happy, but soon, another thought crossed his mind.

    "Dr. Miracle, now that you''re done, please open the door so I can take Rainey with me," Benjamin said.

    "Just wait a moment. Let me put on some clothes," Sebastian signaled to Rainey with a nce, urging her to dress quickly.

    Rainey quickly dressed herself and opened the door.

    "Rainey!"

    Benjamin was surprised to see Rainey conscious and well because the sedative he had administered was very potent. Without an antidote, she should have been unconscious for at least a day or two.

    "Rainey, I''m sorry, but I had no choice. Please understand that. I promise to make it up to you," Benjamin apologized.

    Rainey gave a sarcastic smile and left without saying a word.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Dr. Miracle, now that you''ve recovered your energy, please hurry and treat my son," Benjamin said.

    "Sure, lead the way." Sebastian did not refuse.

    He hadpleted his mission with the Lloyd family, so it was time for him to leave.

    Before departing, he thought it would not hurt to give Travis some haphazard treatment. Additionally, he had another important task to handle. He had to settle scores with Merlin, Nelson, and Elena, who had posed a threat and nearly cost him his life multiple times.

    Benjamin apanied Sebastian to Travis''s room and left.

    Benjamin knew Nelson was waiting, so he had to get Rainey to him quickly. If Nelson lost his temper, it could spell serious trouble.

    "Dr. Miracle, please treat me quickly. Once I''m better, I''ll reward you generously," Travis said expectantly.

    "And how do you n to reward me?" Sebastian asked with a sly smile.

    "I can give you a lot of money. How about ten billion dors? And since you like my sister, I''ll give her to you too," Travis offered.

    "Mr. Lloyd, you''re certainly generous. Since you''re so sincere, let''s begin the treatment. But before that, have someone prepare two cups of urine," Sebastian said mysteriously.

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346

    Travis asked, "Dr. Miracle, what did you say? I didn''t catch that."

    "Prepare two cups of urine!" Sebastian replied with displeasure.

    "Why do we need urine for medical treatment, Dr. Miracle?" Travis asked, feeling confused.

    "It''s necessary for the treatment. Are you going to proceed or not?" Sebastian responded impatiently.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I will, I will, Dr. Miracle. Please don''t be angry. I''ll have it prepared right away," Travis assured hurriedly.

    Travis quickly had tworge cups prepared to avoid further angering Sebastian.

    "Bring out all the Purple Miracle Pills and dissolve them in these two cups of urine for consumption!" Sebastian ordered.

    "What?" Travis eximed in surprise. "Dr. Miracle, are you joking? Who uses urine for consumption? Besides, I could easily swallow a few pills directly."

    "Using urine ensures that the full effects of the Purple Miracle Pills are released. Are you questioning my medical expertise?" Sebastian retorted coldly.

    "No, that''s not what I meant. But how can I swallow something like that? Is there no other way?" Travis asked.

    "There is no other way. If you want to be treated, you''ll have to cooperate. Otherwise, I''ll leave," Sebastian threatened and acted as if he were about to walk away.

    Travis hastily grabbed his arm. "Dr. Miracle, please don''t be angry. I''ll do as you say."

    For his treatment, Travis had to pinch his nose and swallow nine Purple Miracle Pills that had been dissolved in two full cups of urine.

    Sebastian silently admired Travis''s resolve. Not many could drink tworge cups without gagging.

    In truth, Travis was suffering in silence. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to vomit, but he was too afraid it might ruin the treatment''s effectiveness. After drinking, he kept his mouth tightly shut, fearing that even a slight slip might make him throw up.

    "Good. Now, lie still while I perform acupuncture. It might be a bit painful, but bear with it," Sebastian instructed.

    Travis nodded. Being paralyzed felt worse than death. A bit of pain was nothing inparison. However, he soon realized he was wrong. As soon as the needles pierced his skin, a wave of pain washed over him, nearly making him cry out. He clenched his teeth and stayed silent.

    Yet, he gritted his teeth and stayed silent.

    But this was only the beginning. With each additional needle, the pain intensified as if countless needles were tearing through his body.

    "Ah..." Travis couldn''t hold back any longer. The pain made him howl like a wounded animal. He was drenched in sweat and trembling all over.

    "Hold still and bear it. The pain will subside soon," Sebastian reminded him.

    Hearing this, Travis, who had been writhing in pain, forced himself to stay still and endure the pain with all his might.

    The painsted for about five minutes. Though not long, it felt like an eternity in hell for Travis. Afterward, hey on the bed, panting heavily and cursing Sebastian in his mind.

    This wasn''t just a bit of pain; it felt like being skinned alive.

    But then, another sensation hit him. His eyes widened as he suddenly felt an intense itching as if countless bugs were crawling inside his body.

    "Ah... it''s so itchy! I can''t take it anymore!"

    Travis tried to endure it at first, but the itch was unbearable. He began scratching himself furiously, leaving bloody marks all over his skin.

 Chapter 347

    ?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Travis was oblivious to the blood marks on his body. He continued to scratch incessantly as it was the only way to alleviate the itch.

    "Wait a while. It''ll stop itching soon. Just grit your teeth. I''ll go have a cup of tea now, and I''ll be back to check on youter," Sebastian said with a cold smile before leaving the room.

    His reason for leaving was because he thought of Lord Cyclops. Lord Cyclops died so tragically that even if Travis was tortured to death, it wouldn''t ease his hatred.

    "Merlin, Nelson, Elena, it''s your turn next," Sebastian said with a gleam of cold light in his eyes. The next moment, he closed his eyes, and a strange energy wave instantly radiated out.

    In his mind, a vivid three-dimensional image instantly appeared, showing the surroundings including whaty behind him. Even ants underground floated into his view.

    This was because he had unleashed his spiritual senses, which in simpler terms meant his mental prowess.

    Most practitionerscked this ability. Even divine grandmasters like Merlin and Nelson couldn''t manage it due to insufficient mental prowess.

    The cultivation method he practiced not only honed martial skills but also cultivated spiritual senses. This allowed him to enter the Divine Realm, where he could wield his spiritual senses.

    Perceiving the environment was the fundamental role of spiritual senses. It provided rity beyond what eyes could discern, including views of areas obscured by obstacles.

    However, prating objects with spiritual senses proved challenging. For instance, while he could sense a radius of about 100 feet around him, underground, he could only feel up to three feet deep.

    Sebastian had initially sought to experience the wonders of spiritual senses, but he unexpectedly made a discovery.

    He sensed Rainey lying bound on a couch in a nearby building less than 60 feet away. Her mouth wasn''t gagged, but she made no cries for help. Her father had restrained her, leaving her without hope of rescue.

    Her expression was devoid of life, her hollow eyescking tears. However, her sorrow ran deeper than mere grief itself.

    "Rainey, I''m sorry, but I have no choice but to let you suffer," Benjamin said apologetically. Though he favored Travis, Rainey was still his own flesh and blood. He didn''t want things toe to this.

    "Mr. Hyde, I''m handing her over to you, but remember, she''s my daughter. Don''t mistreat her," Benjamin warned firmly. He had heard stories about Nelson''s cruel treatment of women, leaving many of them broken and ruined.

    It was less a warning and more a desperate plea, considering the Lloyd family''s inferior standingpared to the Dragonheart. Even if Nelson were to harm his daughter, Benjamin was powerless against him.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle." Nelson smirked, rubbing his hands together with a lecherous gleam in his eyes.

    Seeing him like this, Benjamin was infuriated to the point of wanting to p him senseless.

    Just as Benjamin was about to leave, he noticed someone standing at the doorway.

    "Dr. Miracle, aren''t you supposed to be treating my son? What are you doing here?" Benjamin asked curiously.

    "The first phase of treatment has concluded. I was just wandering around and stumbled upon quite the spectacle," Sebastian replied with a hint of amusement.

    Benjamin''s face flushed with shame. "Dr. Miracle, let''s discuss this outside," he suggested hastily.

    "Help me!" Rainey suddenly cried out to Sebastian.

    "Do you want me to help you? If so, I''ll need a good reason," Sebastian asked, feeling intrigued.

    "You should that you were my first. If you save me, you''ll be myst," Rainey pleaded.

 Chapter 348

    ?

    Rainey gazed at Sebastian with pleading eyes. Her pitiful appearance was truly heartbreaking.

    Sebastian asked, "So, are you saying that you''ll only be mine from now on?"

    "Yes, I''ll go with you as long as you save me. From now on, I belong to you alone," Rainey said firmly.

    She had made up her mind. Instead of staying in this house to be bullied and tormented, leaving would be far better.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Though Sebastian was a rotten old man, he had treated her with some kindness, which was better than enduring Nelson''s tortures.

    "Good. From now on, you''re mine," Sebastian agreed after a brief thought.

    Rainey had a spiritual constitution and had already reached thete-stage grandmaster level. This promised great potential for the future. Having her under his wing would be advantageous.

    Nelson''s expression instantly darkened. He stared at Sebastian with murderous intent and said, "You old bastard, you''ve done having your fun and now, you''re stopping me from having mine? Do you have a death wish?"

    Sebastian sneered, "You''re the one with a death wish. She belongs to me now. You think I''d let a scumbag like you torture her? Get on your knees and apologize. Maybe then I''ll let you walk out of here in one piece."

    These words shocked Benjamin. He hadn''t expected Sebastian to be so audacious as to insult Nelson and even demand him to kneel down and apologize. Sebastian was asking for trouble!

    Even Rainey was shocked.

    "Damn it! I''ll kill you!" Nelson erupted in rage.

    Just as Nelson was about to charge toward Sebastian, Benjamin hurriedly stepped in to intervene. "Mr. Hyde, calm down. He doesn''t know who you are. Please, for my sake, let''s not escte this further."

    "Get out of my way, or I''ll kill both of you," Nelson threatened with deadly intent.

    Benjamin wiped his sweat and said nervously, "Mr. Hyde, he''s still treating my son. Just bear with it. I''ll make sure Rainey spends more time with you."

    Nelson relented slightly at Benjamin''s words, "Fine, I''ll let this slide for your sake. But he has to kneel down and apologize to me."

    Benjamin breathed a sigh of relief. He then approached Sebastian, saying, "Dr. Miracle, you''ve caused a big mess. You may not know, but this man is Nelson Hyde, the president of

    the Dragonheart. He''s one of the top experts in the world."

    "So what?" Sebastian asked casually.

    Benjamin anxiously exined, "Don''t you understand? You''ve angered him. If I hadn''t intervened just now, you''d be dead by now. Quickly, kneel down and apologize to him."

    Sebastian retorted defiantly, "Since my mentor passed away, I haven''t kneeled to anyone. Who does he think he is to make me kneel?"

    "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" Nelson couldn''t contain his rage any longer and swung his fist at Sebastian with full force.

    In an instant, a terrifying energy surged forth, causing the space around them to tremble as if in response to the overwhelming force.

    Benjamin wanted to stop it, but he was powerless and could only try to dodge out of harm''s way.

    In contrast, Rainey''s eyes filled with hope. Knowing that Sebastian had recently ascended to the Divine Realm, she believed that even if he might not be able to defeat Nelson, he could certainly hold his own in battle.

    As the devastating energy neared Sebastian, he showed no sign of evading, looking as if he was stunned into inaction.

    The next moment, however, Sebastian suddenly countered with a powerful punch. A blinding white light emitted from his strike.

    At that moment, a thunderous boom reverberated. The white light swiftly obliterated Nelson''s energy, and its residual force continued to surge toward him.

    Nelson was caught off guard by the sudden attack. The white light struck him squarely in the chest, sting him backward with terrifying force.

    Nelson expelled a mouthful of blood mid-flight, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Nelson was sted several yards away and mmed into a concrete pir. The room shook violently for a moment before he crashed to the ground. He coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    "What the..." Benjamin''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    As a divine grandmaster himself, being made to cough up blood by Sebastian''s single punch was beyond terrifying.

    Rainey was also stunned. She knew Sebastian was a divine grandmaster, yet he had only recently entered the Divine Realm. On the other hand, Nelson had been a divine grandmaster for a long time. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, it would be truly

    unbelievable.

    "Ha, you took my punch and you''re still standing? Impressive," Sebastian taunted.

    Upon hearing this, Nelson coughed up another mouthful of blood, his face pale with evident signs of serious internal injury.

    "Who are you? How can you be this strong?" Nelson demanded angrily and incredulously.

    Sebastian shed a brilliant smile. "You''ll find out soon enough. Call Merlin over here. I permit you to team up against me."

    Benjamin was astonished. Sebastian had casually called out Merlin''s name and knew he was in his house.

    Though Nelson was equally surprised, he didn''t dwell on it and urgently shouted, "Merlin,e quickly and help me!"

    Despite his severe injuries, Nelson''s voice resonated with immense power. As a divine grandmaster, it effortlessly carried across not only the Lloyd residence but for miles around. However, his shouting was unnecessary. The earliermotion had already alerted Merlin.

    Right as Nelson finished speaking, Merlin appeared at the doorway, apanied by a young woman-Elena.

    "Mr. Hyde, what on earth happened here?" Merlin was visibly shocked to see Nelson pale with blood on his lips.

    "I was ambushed by this old bastard. We need to team up and take him down," Nelson growled fiercely.

    Nelson nced at Sebastian, sensing a familiarity but unable to recall where they had crossed paths before.

    "I''m Merlin, the head of Novastar Organization. May I have the pleasure of knowing your name?" Merlin asked cautiously.

    Sebastian''s ability to injure Nelson indicated considerable strength. Merlin wouldn''t rush into action without first understanding his opponent''s background.

    "My name isn''t important. What matters is whether you want to live or die," Sebastian replied with a smirk.

    Merlin''s anger red instantly. "You''re quite audacious. I''m not someone to be trifled with."

    "So, you choose death, then?" Sebastian sneered.

    Merlin was shocked and enraged, but he remainedposed. As Sebastian grew more aggressive, Merlin grew more cautious.

    "Mr. Hyde, what''s going on here?" Merlin inquired.

    "Forget that for now. Let''s team up and take him down," Nelson said fiercely.

    Sebastian smirked and released Rainey''s bindings with a wave of his hand.

    Rainey quickly untied the ropes from her feet and positioned herself behind Sebastian.

    Having witnessed Sebastian''s power firsthand, she felt an unprecedented sense of security standing behind him.

    Sebastian stood confidently and shed a smile. "This is your final opportunity to choose- life or death?"

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350

    "Bullshit. Who wants to die here?" Merlin scoffed coldly.

    Sebastian chuckled lightly. "Since you don''t want to die, then behave and kill him!" He pointed toward Nelson.

    Nelson was taken aback. He quickly stepped back and said, "Merlin, don''t fall for it. He''s trying to sow discord."

    "There''s no need to fear, Mr. Hyde. We''re partners. Why would I harm you?" Merlin said calmly.

    Nelson remained wary. He knew his partnership with Merlin was purely based on mutual interests and not trust.

    Merlin addressed Sebastian firmly, "Your tricks won''t work on me. I don''t know who you are or what issues you have with Mr. Hyde, but I advise you to know your limits. If you persist, I won''t stand idly by."

    "Are you looking for trouble, then? Fine, I''ll oblige," Sebastian responded with a charming smile as he inched closer to Merlin.

    "I recognize you now. You''re Sebastian!" Elena suddenly eximed.

    "Fuck! He''s really Sebastian!" The realization hit Merlin. "No wonder you looked so familiar," he said.

    "Damn it! It''s you!" Nelson fumed with anger.

    Benjamin and Rainey were stunned. The master healer before them was their sworn enemy,

    Schastian.

    "Oh no!" Benjamin suddenly eximed and rushed toward Travis'' room.

    Sebastian paid no attention to him and instead turned to Elena, smiling softly. "Impressive. You could recognize me even in this disguise. It seems you truly understand me after being intimate with me."

    Upon hearing this, Merlin''s face turned red with anger.

    "Elena, is what he''s saying true?" Merlin demanded.

    Elena didn''t answer him. She clenched her teeth and red at Sebastian. Her expression confirmed his words.

    Enraged, Merlin threatened, "How dare you harm my daughter! I''ll y you alive!"

    "If you hate me so much, what are you waiting for? Come at me," Sebastian taunted.

    Sebastian had transformed greatly, and his current strength had surpassed anything before. Even if Nelson hadn''t gotten hurt and he teamed up with Merlin in his peak state, it wouldn''t bother him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Bring it on!" Merlin exploded in rage as he aimed a powerful punch at Sebastian.

    With a thud, a surge of terrifying energy emanated from his fist.

    Sebastian didn''t dodge Merlin''s attack. Instead, he countered with a punch that shed with blinding light. He unleashed an even more terrifying force.

    With a thunderous roar, the white light shattered everything, mming mercilessly into Merlin and causing him to stagger back. Blood spurted from his mouth, and his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.

    Merlin and Sebastian had shed multiple times before. Merlin had believed his strength wasparable to Sebastian''s and thought determining a victor would require at least a few hundred exchanges.

    Yet within days, Sebastian had grown immensely powerful.

    Meanwhile, Nelson showed no intention of helping Merlin. Instead, he seized the opportunity to flee toward the doorway.

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351

    Nelson had already experienced Sebastian''s terrifying power firsthand. He knew that even if he joined forces with Merlin, they stood no chance. His only hope for survival was to escape.

    However, Sebastian had no intention of letting him get away. With a cold smile, Sebastian pointed a finger at him, and a beam of white light shot out from it. In an instant, the light prated Nelson''s back, exiting through his chest.

    A momentter, a bloom of crimson blossomed on his chest, followed by a spattering spray.

    Nelson let out a horrific scream and copsed to the ground, writhing in agony. A single hole marred his flesh, but strangely, no more blood flowed from it. Instead, ck smoke billowed from the wound as if it had been cauterized.

    This was because Sebastian''s spiritual energy was active energy. It was pure and fiery, like a scorching me. Even Merlin''s chest was smoldering. This fierce energy had burned arge area.

    Elena was stunned by the scene. Both her father and Nelson were renowned divine

    grandmasters, yet they were utterly helpless before Sebastian. She found it unbelievable that Sebastian could trounce them.

    Rainey was equally shocked. She knew Sebastian had only just reached the Divine Realm, yet both veteran grandmasters, like Merlin and Nelson, couldn''t withstand a single blow from him. His power was astonishing,

    As Sebastian approached, the terrified Nelson crawled backward. He pleaded for his life.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Mr. Wilder, please, don''t kill me. Spare me, and I promise never to oppose you again," Nelson begged.

    "Spare you?" Sebastian sneered. "Let''s set aside our personal grievances. You''ve ughtered countless of Dragothans. Your hands are soaked in blood. Even if I killed you a hundred times, it wouldn''t atone for your sins. You think I''ll spare you? Dream on."

    Sebastian''s killing intent was palpable.

    "I know I was wrong. Give me a chance to make amends. I''ll give you lots of money. Just spare my life." Nelson knelt before Sebastian and begged desperately.

    Sebastian pretended to relent, "Alright, I''ll give you a chance to repent."

    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Nelson said quickly. He secretly vowed to find a ce to train and return for revenge.

    But as he prepared to leave, Sebastian grabbed his shoulder and crushed his bones.

    Nelson cried out in agony.

    "Why? Why did you break your word?" Nelson demanded in fury.

    "I said I wouldn''t kill you. I never said I wouldn''t cripple you. Enjoy your suffering," Sebastian replied, breaking more of Nelson''s bones.

    Nelson''s screams grew louder, terrifying everyone present.

    Merlin and Elena were terrified. Just as they tried to escape, Sebastian swiftly blocked their path.

    "If you want to leave, you''ll need to leave your lives behind."

    Elena stepped in front of Merlin. "Sebastian, please, let us go."

    "Alright, I''ll let you live. Join Nelson in his misery," Sebastian said, grabbing Elena''s shoulder.

    As he prepared to crush her bones, Elena suddenly said, "I''m carrying your child!"

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Just as Sebastian was about to shatter her scap, Elena uttered something that froze him in his tracks.

    "Say that again?" Sebastian stammered after a long moment.

    "I''m carrying your child," Elena repeated firmly.

    Sebastian probed her with a surge of spiritual energy and indeed found a tiny life within her belly. It was almost unbelievable to him.

    "How can I be sure this is mine?" he questioned.

    "I''ve only been with you. It''s not like it could be anyone else''s," Elena retorted coldly.

    "You''re known as the ''Queen Bee,'' notorious for your cunning and deceitful nature. How can I trust a word you say?" Sebastian sneered coldly.

    "If you don''t believe me, go ahead and kill me. After all, the child would just be a bastard!" Elena gritted her teeth defiantly.

    Sebastian hesitated, then slowly released his grip. He sensed that Elena wasn''t lying,

    Elena was indeed known as the Queen Bee for her ruthless cunning. However, she had remained celibate in her 20s, and he had taken her virginity.

    What stunned him more was the deep connection he felt when he used his spiritual energy to probe her just now. This revtion blindsided himpletely. And what was even more unexpected was that Elena, of all people, was the first woman bearing his child.

    He had envisioned having children with Lana, Lillian, Zoey, or Esme, but never in his wildest dreams had he imagined it would be Elena.

    Elena had plotted his murder more than once, and he despised her to the core.

    However, now she stood before him in this vulnerable state. He could easily end her with a single blow, yet he couldn''t bring himself to do it.

    Elena was undoubtedly despicable, but the child in her belly was innocent. Moreover, it was his own flesh and blood.

    This dilemma left him feeling at a loss-neither killing her nor sparing her seemed right.

    Elena seemed to have correctly guessed that Sebastian wouldn''t dare to strike. With a triumphant smirk, she said, "Sebastian, I''ve given you your chance. If you''re going to kill me, do it now, or I''ll walk away."

    Sebastian stayed silent.

    "Dad, let''s go," Elena said, supporting Merlin as they attempted to leave. Sebastian reached out to stop them. "You can go, but he stays," he dered firmly.

    Elena smirked coldly and said, "I can''t stop you from killing my dad, but I can end your child."

    "How dare you!" Sebastian snarled, seizing her by the throat. But Elena remained unflinching. Her expression was calm, almost as though she was assured that Sebastian wouldn''t follow through. True to her confidence, he soon let her go.

    "Listen, Merlin," Sebastian said sternly, "I''ll let you off this time, but never set foot in Dragotha again."

    "Okay, I promise I won''t return," Merlin hastily assured him. He was truly shaken by Sebastian''s terrifying power.

    "Also, hand over the Seraphic Tear Pendant and those two amulets," Sebastianmanded firmly.

    Despite Merlin''s deep reluctance, he handed over the Seraphic Tear Pendant and the two amulets to save his own life.

    "One more thing-contact Magnus immediately and tell him I''m dead," Sebastian added. Merlin immediately understood Sebastian''s intention, but at this point, it didn''t matter to him anymore. Besides, Magnus was merely a pawn in his game.

    "Now get lost!" Sebastian said, dismissing Merlin and Elena. He knew today''s events would most likely deter Merlin from causing trouble again.

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353

    Sebastian let them off easily, mainly because Merlin was unlike Nelson. Nelson enjoyed

    senseless killing, whereas Merlin rarely took lives and had never been to Dragotha before.

    "Sebastian, are you really the chief of Supreme Nexus?" Rainey asked uncertainly.

    Sebastian tore off his mask and revealed a determined face. Though not conventionally handsome, he could still be called good-looking.

    A faint smile graced Rainey''s lips.

    "What''s so amusing?" Sebastian inquired curiously.

    "Nothing," Rainey shook her head lightly.

    Initially, she thought some lecherous old man had ruthlessly taken her innocence, but now, knowing it was Sebastian, she felt a hint of relief.

    "How is my brother? Is he dead?" Rainey asked.

    "Do you wish him dead?" Sebastian countered.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "He is my brother, so I don''t want him dead. But I don''t want him to return to normal either, "Rainey admitted.

    Whether it was her father or her brother, both were capable of sacrificing her without hesitation for their own benefit. This realization left her feeling deeply unsettled.

    "Well, you''ve got your wish. Your brother is now worse than dead," Sebastian stated.

    He had used his spiritual power to destroy Travis'' meridians and bones. As a result, Travis was left bedridden, unable to live or die.

    "Do you still want to wipe out the Lloyd family?" Rainey asked.

    "Do you want me to wipe out the Lloyd family?" Sebastian countered again.

    Rainey hurriedly shook her head. This was her home, where she was born and raised. Naturally, she didn''t want her family to be wiped out.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not a bloodthirsty person. The main culprit is your brother, who has already received his due punishment. As long as the Lloyd family doesn''t cause trouble in the future, they can continue to dominate," Sebastian assured.

    With that said, he turned and walked away. Nelson had already been dealt with. Merlin and Elena had left Dragotha. Now, it was time to settle the score with the two traitors, Magnus and Nathaniel.

    After hesitating for a moment, Rainey followed him.

    "Why are you following me?" Sebastian asked, stopping in his tracks.

    "I''ve told you before, Sebastian. You saved me, so I''m yours from now on. I keep my word," Rainey replied earnestly.

    Sebastian nodded. He didn''t refuse; Rainey showed promise and could be a valuable ally.

    The next day, they secretly returned to Ravenview City. Sebastian intended to eliminate all the traitors this time.

    However, he had been away for a long time and hadn''t contacted anyone due to concerns about the Lloyd family intercepting calls while at their residence. As a result, he wasn''t up to date on the current situation there.

    Before entering the Lloyd residence, Sebastian had contacted Joseph once to ensure thetter''s and Zia''s safety.

    Shortly after, Sebastian brought Rainey to Misty Oak Vi.

    "Mr. Wilder, you''re back," Joseph greeted Sebastian with excitement. However, upon seeing Rainey, Joseph couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "No worries. She''s with us now," Sebastian reassured him.

    Joseph nodded thoughtfully and led them into Misty Oak Vi, where avish spread awaited them.

    Gina and Lord Drakaria were equally thrilled to see him back.

    "Where are Frostw, Esme, and Lillian? What happened to them?" Sebastian asked curiously. They were all supposed to be here when he left.

    "Please punish us, O Supreme One!" Joseph and the others knelt before Sebastian. Sebastian felt a pang of dismay.

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354

    "What happened exactly?" Sebastian asked urgently.

    Lord Drakaria spoke up, "O'' Supreme One, Ms. Bailey returned home a couple of days ago."

    "Go on," Sebastian prompted.

    Esme returning home was nothing out of the ordinary, so Sebastian suspected there was more behind Lord Drakaria''s words.

    Lord Drakaria paused, then continued, "Ms. Smith and Frostw were captured by that traitor Magnus."

    "What?" Sebastian eximed in shock.

    "I told everyone to stay here and not go out, how could Magnus capture them?" Sebastian asked angrily. Misty Oak Vi was easy to defend, and even without him, Magnus wouldn''t dare attack easily. He had made everyone stay here, but it didn''t prevent idents.

    "Magnus captured Ms. Smith''s grandfather to threaten her. When she found out, she left," Gina exined.

    Sebastian mmed his hand down on the table, shattering it. Lord Drakaria and the others were immediately silenced by his rage.

    He had previously sent people to bring Lillian''s parents to Misty Oak Vi to prevent such incidents. He had thought of everything, but he had underestimated Elijah.

    He thought Magnus wouldn''t touch Elijah due to Lyra''s rtionship, but now he realized how na?ve he had been.

    "When did this happen?" Sebastian asked.

    "It was yesterday," Gina replied.

    "And Frostw? Why was he captured too?" Sebastian asked in confusion.

    Sebastian understood that Lillian chose to go to Magnus because Magnus had threatened her using her grandfather. However, Frostw was an orphan with no attachments and was known for his stability. Sebastian simply couldn''tprehend why he had been captured. "Frostw tried to sneakily rescue Ms. Smith, but never returned," Lord Drakaria exined. "There''s another matter," Lord Drakaria continued cautiously.

    "What is it? Has someone else been captured? Why isn''t Natalie here? Has she been captured too?" Sebastian asked.

    "No, it''s not that. Ms. Green has also returned home. I just received word that Magnus ns to marry Ms. Smith today," Gina replied.

    "Damn it!" Sebastian clenched his fists, unleashing a chilling presence that instantly

    dropped the room''s temperature by several degrees. Everyone felt an icy dread creeping into their hearts. Sebastian now exuded a terrifying demeanor, unlike anything they had felt before.

    "Where''s the wedding being held?" Sebastian demanded.

    "Ravenview Hotel," Gina replied.

    "You''ve pushed it too far, Magnus. I''ll make sure you meet your end today!" Sebastian said sharply before storming off.

    Sebastian couldn''t understand why he felt such intense worry upon hearing about Lillian''s capture by Magnus.

    "Supreme One, hold on," Lord Drakaria interrupted, halting Sebastian. "Magnus has announced your death. Many from Supreme Nexus have joined him, including all ten Elders and many War Gods. It''s too risky to confront them with just our few."

    The ten Elders of the Supreme Nexus were all grandmasters, as were the Gods of War aligned with Magnus. With a total of 20 formidable opponents, it presented an exceptionally powerful force for them to contend with.

    Besides Sebastian, they only had Lord Drakaria, Lord Hydra, and Joseph as grandmasters on their side. This created an undeniable significant gap in strength.

    "Those who stand with me will prosper; those who oppose me will perish!" Sebastian dered firmly. With no further words, he walked past Lord Drakaria and hurried away, with Rainey following closely behind.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355

    Among them, Rainey was the only one who had unwavering confidence in Sebastian. She understood the extent of his terror. Even divine grandmasters would pale before him.

    Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others felt the mission was risky, yet they chose to follow Sebastian without hesitation.

    Lord Drakaria led dozens of his own troops, along with those under Lord Cyclops''mand. Gina, meanwhile,manded her own troops alongside Frostw''s troops. Joseph and Zia marshaled several dozen experts from their respective families.

    They assembled a group of several hundred people, boarding over a dozen vehicles. Leading the convoy were luxury cars at the front, followed by buses at the rear.

    Upon Sebastian''s order, the convoy headed swiftly toward Ravenview Hotel.

    Ravenview Hotel buzzed with excitement as today marked the wedding of Celestial Master Thorne.

    Following his ascension, Magnus rechristened the Supreme Nexus as the Celestial Nexus to reflect his new title.

    Magnus'' wedding naturally drew guests from far and wide, with many prominent families presentingvish gifts. All but the Lloyd, Bailey, and Lewis families among the ten great families were in attendance.

    Inside Ravenview Hotel, the atmosphere was festive and vibrant, with decorations adorning every corner and guests filling the halls.

    Up in the hotel''s presidential suite, Lillian sat before her dressing table in a pristine white wedding gown.

    She possessed a natural elegance, and the makeup artist''s meticulous work only enhanced her beauty, transforming her into a breathtaking vision resembling an angel gracing the earth.

    Most brides would radiate joy on their wedding day, but Lillian''s face betrayed no hint of happiness; instead, her eyes glistened with tears she had just shed.

    She had no desire to marry Magnus, but with her grandfather held captive by him, she feltpelled toply. She had to spare him from Magnus'' torment.

    Though Elijah''s recent change in attitude toward her was significant, she couldn''t ignore how good he had been to her before. She had no choice but topromise.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    At that moment, Magnus walked in, his face beaming with happiness.

    Not only had he assumed leadership of Celestial Nexus, but his cultivation had also

    advanced. Moreover, he was on the verge of marrying a woman as beautiful as an angel. This was undoubtedly the happiest moment of his life.

    He approached Lillian from behind and gazed at her reflection in the mirror with intense admiration.

    "Lillian, you look stunning," he remarked. Just as he was about to embrace her, Lillian quickly stood up to avoid his touch.

    The smile on Magnus'' face froze instantly. "Lillian, I''ve been more than amodating. Don''t push your luck," he warned sternly.

    "I''ve agreed to marry you already. What more do you want?" Lillian demanded angrily. "Today was supposed to be our happy day, but you won''t let me near you. What''s going on?" Magnus snapped sharply. His good mood shattered instantly, reced by seething anger. Since capturing Lillian yesterday, Magnus had intended to take her forcefully. However, she stubbornly resisted and even threatened suicide. He could stop her from dying but didn''t want just a one-time thrill. He desired prolonged pleasure, so he hadn''t pressured her excessively.

    He had expected her to relent after today''s wedding, but she still refused to let him near, which infuriated him to no end.

    "I''ll be yours after the wedding. Why the rush?" Lillian said.

    "I can''t wait any longer. I want you now. Stop threatening me with death. I''m telling you, if you don''t let me have my way, I''ll kill your grandfather right now. Then, I''ll storm into Misty Oak Vi another day and ughter your parents," Magnus threatened fiercely.

    "No, please!" Lillian''s face turned pale with fear as she knew Magnus was capable of his words.

    "Your grandfather and your parents'' fate is in your hands. Whether they live or die depends on you," Magnus said. He gave her a gentle push, and Lillian fell onto the bed.

    At that moment, she resigned herself. If her sacrifice could ensure her grandfather''s and parents'' safety, then it was worth it.

    As Magnus beheld her graceful form, desire zed in his eyes. He pounced on her.

 Chapter 356

    ?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Chapter 356 "Dad!"

    Just as Magnus was about to pounce on Lillian and indulge himself, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a young woman walked in.

    She appeared to be around 18 years old, looking youthful, graceful and poised. Her slender waist, reminiscent of an hourss, especially, seemed delicate enough to hold with one hand.

    Magnus was initially angry at having his moment ruined. Upon seeing who it was, he suppressed his anger, as it turned out to be his daughter, Francesca Thorne.

    "Francesca, you''re all grown up now. How can you still be so reckless? Why didn''t you knock beforeing in?"

    Francesca saw Lillian lying on the bed and immediately understood what was happening. "Dad, someone from the Osborne family has arrived," Francesca informed him.

    "Osborne family? Which one?" Magnus guessed. "Could it be the one from Seachurn?" "Yes, it''s Yvette Osborne, the eldest daughter of the Osborne family," Francesca replied.

    "Let''s go. We''ll greet our guest!"

    Magnus didn''t care whether Lillian wanted to or not. He grabbed her with him as they went downstairs.

    When Magnus reached the hall, he immediately saw Yvette.

    Yvette''s looks might be slightly inferior to Lillian''s, but she was still stunning. Her beauty was one in a million.

    Moreover, her outstanding temperament made her appear like a high and mighty princess. She was always the center of attention wherever she went.

    What was more, she was apanied by several guards, each exuding a menacing demeanor and an air of arrogance that made others hesitant to approach her.

    Magnus hurried forward to greet her. "Ms. Osborne! Your esteemed presence honors us. I apologize for not weing you sooner."

    Magnus was extremely respectful.

    Even though he had be the master of Supreme Nexus and stood at the pinnacle of power, he had to be humble in front of the eldest daughter of the Osborne family.

    The Osborne family, who was a hidden family, was usually very low-key. However, their influence was beyond what ordinary people could imagine. Even Supreme Nexus paled inparison to them.

    "Congrattions, Celestial Master Thorne," Yvette uttered.

    "Thank you! Please, have a seat." Magnus led Yvette to the frontmost seat in the middle while having her entourage sit nearby.

    Magnus initially intended to bring Lillian along to greet other guests, but Yvette called out to him, "Celestial Master Thorne, please wait a moment. I have something I''d like to ask you."

    "Ms. Osborne, please feel free to ask whatever you want. I will definitely tell you everything I know," Magnus urged with a fawning smile.

    "Is the Supreme One really dead?" Yvette asked.

    Lillian held her breath at this question. She, too, was eager to know the answer.

    Although Magnus had repeatedly told her that Sebastian was dead, she had a feeling that he was lying to her.

    Now that it was the Osborne family''s eldest daughter asking, Magnus definitely wouldn''t dare to lie.

    "Yes. Absolutely," Magnus confirmed.

    Upon hearing that, Lillian immediately clutched her chest. There was a sharp pain that felt like her heart was shattered. Her tears streamed down uncontrobly.

    Magnus was enraged when he saw her like this. It was such a p in his face to have his new bride shed tears for another man. He secretly vowed that he would make her pay for it that night!

    "Did you see him die with your own eyes?" Yvette continued to ask.

    "Well, I didn''t. It was the leader of Novastar Organization who told me. It shouldn''t be false; otherwise, how could I have Supreme Nexus? Also, he liked this woman beside me very much. He would have stopped me if he were alive," Magnus remarked with a lecherous smile.

    Yvette thought Magnus'' words made sense. With that, her anger subsided considerably.

 Chapter 357

    ?

    Being vited by Sebastian was a lifelong scar for Yvette. It was a memory that drove her to madness every time she recalled it. She wouldn''t be able to find peace as long as Sebastian was alive.

    "It''s a pity I couldn''t kill you with my own hands," Yvette thought regretfully.

    Then, she looked up at Lillian with a trace of jealousy shing in her eyes.

    She had never lost to anyone in terms of beauty, but after seeing Lillian, she had to admit that she was indeed slightly inferior.

    "Celestial Master Thorne, you are fortunate to have such a lovely wife. Even as a woman, I feel a bit envious," Yvette praised.

    "Ms. Osborne, you''re too kind. Your beauty is in no way inferior to hers. Moreover, as the eldest daughter of the Osborne family, you are like a diamond among rocks. She can''tpare to you at all," Magnus replied, both ttering and speaking his true thoughts.

    While Lillian was indeed more beautiful, her status was far lower.

    If Magnus had the choice, he would rather marry Yvette.

    With the Osborne family as his backing, even the Novastar Organization and the Dragonheart wouldn''t dare to trample all over him anymore.

    However, this was just a thought he had.

    The women from these hidden families were exceedingly proud. It was rare for an outsider to catch their eye.

    Moreover, Magnus was old enough to be Yvette''s father. He didn''t stand a chance with her.

    He then went to greet the other guests with Lillian.

    In reality, there wasn''t much entertaining to do.

    With his current status, apart from people from hidden families like Yvette''s, everyone else was there to curry favor with him.

    More than entertaining, he was showing off.

    And he got what he wanted. Not only had he managed to snag a youngdy, but Lillian was an exceptionally gorgeous youngdy. Any man who saw her would feel envious and resentful.

    At this moment, Nathaniel approached him.

    "Celestial Master Thorne, most of the guests have arrived. The only ones missing are people from the Lloyd family, the Bailey family, and the Lewis family."

    "Drat! How dare that old fox Benjamin embarrass me! But since the Lloyd family isn''t easy to deal with, I''ll let it slide. However, for the Bailey family and the Lewis family to note, they must be tired of living." A trace of murderous intent shed in Magnus'' eyes.

    Nathaniel continued, "The Bailey family''s eldest daughter has publicly dered herself as Sebastian Wilder''s fianc¨¦e. The Lewis family''s eldest daughter also seems to be involved with Sebastian. That''s probably why they didn''t want toe."

    "That bastard Sebastian sure has a knack for finding beautiful women. But what does it matter? In the end, his rtionships with them end up in my favor. Go to the Bailey family and the Lewis family now and bring those women here. I want to enjoy them slowly," Magnus said lecherously.

    "Yes, sir!" Nathaniel responded and left immediately.

    Once upon a time, he and Magnus were equals.

    Things had changed.

    As Magnus became the new master of Supreme Nexus and his power grew stronger, Nathaniel became a subordinate.

    Soon after, the wedding ceremony began. Magnus led Lillian onto the stage.

    "Thank you all for traveling from afar to attend my wedding. I express my heartfelt gratitude," Magnus announced. Though his voice wasn''t loud, it carried across the entire hall.

    The audience erupted into apuse.

    At this moment, Justin, the second son of the Zatch family, stood up with a wine ss.

    "Let us all raise our sses to congratte Celestial Master Thorne and his wife on their

    joyous union. May they have a hundred years of happiness together."

    "Congrattions to Celestial Master Thorne! Congrattions to the bride! We wish you a lifetime of happiness and joy!" Everyone echoed in unison, raising their sses.

    Magnus couldn''t contain his smile; he was overjoyed today.

    As the guests were about to drink, a sudden "whoosh" filled the air. What followed was a sight no one could believe a pitch-ck coffin flew through the hotel entrance.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The entire room of guests screamed in terror and scattered in panic.

    The coffinnded in the middle of the hall, smashing a table and causing the ground to shake violently.

 Chapter 358

    ?

    A coffin suddenly flew into the hall,nding with a thud in the center. It was pitch ck, emanating a chilling aura that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.

    "The audacity! Who dares to disrupt my wedding? Show yourself now!" Magnus roared, his voice thunderous, shattering a wine ss in his hand as his killing intent surged.

    It was his wedding day, and someone had the nerve to bring in a coffin.

    It was a grave provocation that could not be forgiven.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Everyone turned to the entrance as they wanted to see who dared to challenge Magnus.

    Under their intense gaze, Lord Drakaria, Gina, Joseph, and Zia marched in together. They were followed by a group of guards dressed in various armor, each exuding a menacing aura. "Lord Drakaria! Lord Hydra!" Magnus eximed, a smile appearing on his face. He had feared it might be some forceful faction, but seeing Lord Drakaria and Lord Hydra made him rxpletely. "You''ve got some nerve showing up here. I was nning to settle ounts with you, but you''vee knocking on my door!"

    Lord Drakaria bellowed, "Magnus, you traitor! The Supreme One treated you well and made you Deputy Chief. And yet, you repay him with betrayal. You''re worse than an animal!"

    "Hmph!" Magnus scoffed. "He crippled my son! You call that generosity? His downfall was his own doing. My ascension to the position of Supreme Nexus'' new owner is what everyone wanted.

    "I do appreciate talent. I offer you all a chance to kneel and swear allegiance to me. If you do, I will forgive your past transgressions."

    "You think we would ever submit to you? Dream on! We''re here today to have your life!" Gina unsheathed a curved de, pointing it at Magnus with murderous intent.

    Magnus sneered. "Hydra, Hydra, why do you insist on marching into death? But you''re so beautiful; I can''t bear to kill you. From now on, you''ll be my second wife."

    "Pah!" Gina spat, trembling with rage.

    At this moment, Justin stepped forward with his eyes on Gina.

    "Hydra, you should consider yourself lucky that Celestial Master Thorne desires you. If you serve him well, there will be plenty of rewards for you. But if you persist in your folly, you''re only trying to get yourself killed!"

    "How dare a mere dog bark in front of me? Die!" Scoffing, Gina shed her de through the air.

    The terrifying de aura seemed poised to annihte everything, slicing directly toward Justin.

    Justin, who had turned pale with fear, froze in ce and forgot to dodge.

    As the de aura was about to cleave him in two, Magnus waved his hand. With a loud boom, the de aura shattered in an instant.

    "Hydra, you''re as hot-tempered as ever. However, your fiery temper is exactly what I like about you. It''ll be quite satisfying, taking a wild horse like you," Magnus suggested lustfully.

    Gina ground her teeth in anger but restrained herself. Magnus'' strength far exceeded hers. She knew she couldn''t defeat him.

    Lord Drakaria turned to the Elders and Gods of War, asking, "Are you all going to betray the Supreme One along with him?"

    Many lowered their heads in shame. Traitors were despised in any era, but now, Sebastian dead, submitting to Magnus seemed their only option.

    with

    At this moment, Yale stepped forward. "Drakaria, a wise man submits to circumstances. I advise you to kneel before Celestial Master Thorne and admit your mistake. It''s your only chance for survival."

    Elsa also stepped forward and echoed, "Lord Wavebreaker is right. The Supreme One is dead, and now Celestial Master Thorne is the master of Supreme Nexus. It is a given to submit to him. Rebelling against Celestial Master Thorne is an act of treason!"

 Chapter 359

    ?

    Lyra, who always liked to butter up others, was also in the crowd. However, unlike her usual self, she remained silent this time. That was because she harbored deep resentment toward Magnus'' marriage with Lillian. She almost wished someone would cause trouble.

    "Ptooey!" Gina eximed furiously, "Elsa, you were once the Supreme One''s woman and subordinate. And yet, you''re betraying him and being so self-righteous about it. You truly have no shame!"

    Zia chimed in, "That''s right. You have no shame at all."

    "You''re trying to get yourselves killed!" Enraged from the shame, Elsa turned to Magnus." Celestial Master Thorne, these people are stubborn and deluded. Please order their execution!"

    Magnus replied coldly, "Today is a joyous day for me. I don''t wish to start a massacre. I''ll ask you all again. Will you submit to me or die?"

    "You traitor! You deserve to die, and yet you expect us to submit to you? Dream on!" Lord Drakaria sneered.

    "That is correct. One of us is going down today!" Joseph and the others dered one after another. Including their guards, they were all ready to die.

    Magnus smirked. "I''ve given you all a chance, but you''ve chosen your demise. Don''t me me for showing no mercy."

    "Men, kill all traitors except Hydra!"

    With Magnus''mand, the Elders and the Gods of War darted toward Lord Drakaria and the others, each exuding a murderous intent. At the same time, Celestial Defenders armed with swords emerged from all directions.

    Most of the guests present had never witnessed such a spectacle. Their faces were pale with fear as they hurriedly sought refuge in corners.

    The two sides confronted each other at the doorway and were on the brink of all-out war.

    Just then, Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others suddenly parted to each side. Immediately, a man d in a ck trench coat strode in.

    He wore sunsses while he held a cigarette between his lips. Wherever he went, Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others all knelt down in reverence.

    Magnus and his group widened their eyes in shock as if they had seen a ghost.

    The man stopped in front of Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others. He took a deep drag from his cigarette and then exhaled sharply.

    A cloud of smoke as swift as lightning shot out like aser.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Shocked, Magnus hurriedly dodged, narrowly evading the smoke.

    However, Justin, who stood behind him, suffered the consequences. With a thunderous boom, as if struck by a giant boulder, his body flew backward. His eyes were filled with horror as he coughed out mouthfuls of blood while he was in mid-air.

    Before he hit the ground, he sumbed to death from asphyxiation. He eventuallynded heavily with his eyes wide open.

    The ce fell deadly silent then.

    It was so quiet that only heavy breathing could be heard.

    Everyone''s mouths hung agape, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

    They were all stunned to see a single exhale of smoke instantly kill a person-it was a method so terrifyingly effective.

    Even Magnus was no exception, his mouth agape as if he had swallowed an ostrich egg.

    "Magnus. Didn''t expect to see me again so soon, did you?" Sebastian casually sat down just

    as two people brought over a chair, cing it perfectly for him to sit. "Sebastian! How are you still alive?" Magnus eximed, his face drained of color.

 Chapter 360

    ?

    Sebastian''s appearance stunned not only Magnus but also everyone else present.

    Magnus had confidently dered that Sebastian was dead. However, there was Sebastian, still alive and well, having just killed a man with a single puff of smoke, shocking everyone in attendance.

    Reactions varied. Some were angry, some were terrified, and some were overjoyed. The former Elders of Supreme Nexus and the various Gods of War were particrly uneasy, with many feeling deep regret.

    A significant number of them had pledged loyalty to Magnus because they believed the false news of Sebastian''s death. Now, the sight of Sebastian being alive left these traitors at a loss.

    No one''s rage was more than Yvette''s.

    She had finallye to terms with Sebastian''s supposed death, only to find out it was all for nothing.

    In contrast, Lillian was so overjoyed that tears of happiness streamed down her face.

    She had unknowingly fallen in love with Sebastian long ago. Even their divorce had been forced upon her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She felt immense guilt toward Sebastian and had been devastated when she thought he was dead. Seeing him safe and sound now filled her with indescribable joy.

    "This can''t be! It''s impossible! Mr. Spark himself told me Sebastian was dead. You must be an imposter!" Magnus pointed at Sebastian, his eyes brimming with killing intent, though a trace of fear lingered deep within them.

    During the supreme banquet, Magnus had doubted Sebastian''s authenticity, but events had proven otherwise.

    "Oh, Magnus." Sebastian wore a small smile. "Your eyesight must be failing. You''ve been with me for years, and yet, you can''t even tell if I''m the real deal."

    Gina stepped beside Sebastian and sternly rebuked Magnus, "Magnus, you havemitted a grave offense by rebelling against your superior. You must kneel and beg for forgiveness from the Supreme One!"

    Lord Drakaria also moved to Sebastian''s other side before he pointed at the group of Elders and Gods of War. "And you traitors! Why aren''t you on your knees yet?"

    Unsure of what to do, the Elders and the Gods of War exchanged anxious nces.

    They had already betrayed Sebastian and sworn allegiance to Magnus. If they now knelt before Sebastian, they feared what punishment from Magnus might await them.

    Moreover, the current strength of Magnus'' faction was formidable. If they submitted to

    Sebastian and he lost, they would have to face Magnus'' wrath.

    However, if they refused to kneel, only to have Sebastian emerge victorious, they would be doomed.

    Caught in a dilemma, they found themselves paralyzed, unable to decide. The best strategy was to wait and see, letting others make the first move.

    After all, these people''s power should not be underestimated; whichever side they chose to support would gain a significant advantage.

    Magnus, worried that these fair-weather allies might waver, quickly shouted, "Everyone, do not fear! He is an imposter. So what if he were the real Supreme One? My power is now equal to his. We have dozens of grandmasters on our side, while they have only three or four. What is there to fear?"

    "That''s right. We have plenty of experts here. If we attack together, we can wipe them out in less than five minutes!" Elsa agreed coldly.

    A conflicted glint appeared in Sebastian''s eyes. "Elsa, I can understand others betraying me, but you... Your betrayal is something I cannotprehend."

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361

    Elsa coldly asked, "I was at fault for leaving you initially, but did you ever look for me? Did you ever think of me after you became the Supreme One?"

    Sebastian replied, "After you left, I searched for you for a whole year. But you disappeared without a trace. I eventually gave up. Even if we were no longer lovers, we were at least

    friends. Yet you chose to betray me. Even now, you remain stubbornly misguided. I misjudged you back then."

    Elsa sneered. "Sebastian, don''t waste your efforts. You are at an absolute disadvantage now. You say all this just to win me over, but I won''t fall for it.

    "Seasons have changed. Your time as the Supreme One is over. Now, Celestial Master Thorne has ascended. It is only the will of the heavens to surrender to Celestial Master Thorne. If I were you, I would immediately kneel to Celestial Master Thorne and pledge allegiance. Celestial Master Thorne might just spare you!"

    "That''s right! Kneel and surrender to Celestial Master Thorne!" Yale demanded.

    Sebastian let out a bitter smile. "I saved your life back then and helped you be a God of War. Here you are, repaying my kindness with enmity. Have you no conscience?"

    A flicker of shame crossed Yale''s face. However, it was a fleeting glint.

    "It is precisely because you saved my life that I am urging you to surrender. I am saving you! "Yale argued.

    Sebastian shook his head with a mocking smile before slowly saying, "Listen up, traitors. Considering your past contributions to the nation, if you abandon wrong for right, kneel, and admit your mistakes, I will give you a chance. If you persist in your wrongdoings, death is the only path left for you."

    A few hesitated, but seeing that others remained unmoved, they, too, stood firm in their resolve.

    "Hahaha!" Magnus couldn''t have been more pleased seeing this scene. "O" Supreme One, do you see it now? I am the true ruler of Supreme Nexus. Your rule has long ended. Getting on your knees and submitting is your only way out."

    "Magnus, do you really think you''ve already won?" Sebastian asked with a smile.

    "Of course! I have dozens of grandmasters on my side, while you have only two or three. The strength disparity is obvious," Magnus replied arrogantly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Sebastian exhaled a smoke ring and asked, "What if I told you that to me, these people are nothing but a bunch of weaklings I can easily take out with a flick of my hand? Would you believe me?"

    These words infuriated the Elders and the Gods of War present.

    They were grandmasters who were powerful in their own right. Although not on par with the Supreme One or a Celestial Master, they were still heroic figures.

    It infuriated them to no end to be dismissed as mere weaklings by Sebastian.

    Magnusughed heartily upon hearing this. "O" Supreme One, you''re still bluffing even at this point. Here''s something you don''t know. Unfortunately, I made a breakthrough in my cultivation base not long ago. I''m already halfway to bing a grandmaster. I''m just one step away from bing a supreme divine grandmaster!"

    "Celestial Master Thorne is already a pre-divine grandmaster. He''s incredible!"

    "Divine grandmasters are as rare as diamonds, and they are typically reclusive. A pre-divine grandmaster is technically invincible. It''s our honor to be Celestial Master Thorne''s followers."

    The Elders and Gods of War, who were initially doubtful, feltpletely at ease upon learning that Magnus was a pre-divine grandmaster.

    However, Lord Drakaria, Gina, Joseph, and Zia had a drastic change in their expressions, their eyes filled with worry.

    "O'' Supreme One, we are outnumbered. Perhaps we should retreat for now. There is hope as long as we''re alive," Gina quietly advised.

 Chapter 362

    ?

    Lillian''s eyes were filled with worry.

    Although she didn''t understand what a pre-divine grandmaster was, from what everyone else was saying, she could imagine how formidable a pre-divine grandmaster was.

    "Sebastian, please leave quickly. Today is a joyous day for me and Celestial Master Thorne. Please don''t cause trouble. I''m begging you, please?"

    Magnus instantly blew his top, "Lillian, understand your ce. You''re mine. Don''t try to interfere. Now that he''s here, he won''t be leaving alive."

    Lillian hurriedly persuaded him, "Celestial Master Thorne, it''s a joyous asion for us. It''s bad luck to shed blood. Can''t we just let them leave?"

    Magnus sneered. "I am a Celestial Master. Unlucky? Blood is red; it will make this ce look even more vibrant."

    Knowing she couldn''t stop them, Lillian shouted at Sebastian, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and leave!"

    "O'' Supreme One, should we leave first?" Lord Drakaria suggested.

    Joseph quickly agreed, "Lord Drakaria is right. We''re outnumbered and outmatched. There''s no chance of victory in a direct confrontation. We have time on our side; revenge can wait."

    Sebastian raised his hand to stop them from speaking further. He then turned to Lillian and asked, "Do you remember what I told you at Misty Oak Vi?"

    Lillian, of course, hadn''t forgotten. Back then, she didn''t know Sebastian was the Supreme One.

    In her quest to secure Phoenix Corporation''s order, she had pleaded with Sebastian.

    He took her to a room, where he did everything but take her. Instead, he instructed her to remain chaste and await his summons.

    her

    "I''m sorry. They captured my grandfather. I had no choice," Lillian uttered tearfully, h face filled with remorse.

    "You never listen, do you?" Sebastian retorted coldly. "I''ll settle the score with youter."

    "Sebastian, she is my woman now. Do you still think you can take her with you? Time to wake up, boy," Magnus mocked.

    Sebastian smirked knowingly. "You''re the one who should wake up. Today, I will unleash havoc, spilling blood until there''s none left. I will overturn the world and exterminate all traitors!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Such arrogance!" Magnus scoffed. "Your ability to act tough is impressive, even in the face of death. Unfortunately, these will be your final words.

    "All of you, heed mymand! Execute the Supreme One and his followers. You will be rewarded one million for each kill, a billion for each Grandmaster, and a hundred billion for the Supreme One''s head. The title of Deputy Chief will be bestowed upon the killer!"

    After everyone heard about this astronomical reward, their eyes glowed with greed as they looked at Sebastian with intense fervor.

    A hundred billion was already a massive fortune, not to mention the position of Deputy Chief, which ced one person above ten thousand others.

    Lord Drakaria, Gina, and others immediately grew tense. They hastily drew their weapons and prepared for a fight to the death.

    "Kill ''em!" Magnus pointed at Sebastian andmanded without emotion.

    "Charge!"

    "Charge!"

    "Charge!"

    The group of Gods of War and Elders went mad, shouting like beasts as they charged toward Sebastian.

    Individually, they wouldn''t dare to face Sebastian, but now, with over 20 grandmasters, even a regr divine grandmaster would hesitate to confront them.

    Growing bolder because of their size, they feared nothing. Each of them was eager to take Sebastian down.

    Yale, who was the quickest, spearheaded the charge with a long spear aimed straight at Sebastian''s throat.

 Chapter 363

    ?

    Yale''s attack was merciless and unforgiving.

    While Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others were all scared out of their wits, Sebastian remained collected.

    He leisurely finished hisst puff of smoke, then flicked the cigarette butt, which instantly shot into Yale''s mouth.

    "Ah!" Yale immediately let out a pained cry. Even though he was a grandmaster with

    formidable defenses, the inside of his mouth was as vulnerable as anyone else''s. The pain nearly brought tears to his eyes.

    Immediately after, an Elder wielding arge de rushed toward Sebastian and aimed at his head.

    Sebastian showed no intention of getting up. With the point of a finger, a dazzling white light burst forth. There was a "poof" as it pierced through the Elder''s forehead, drawing a jet of blood.

    The elder''srge de fell to the ground with a loud ng.

    His eyes were wide with shock and disbelief before he copsed lifelessly.

    Those who were charging forward suddenly halted their steps. The entire scene fell into a deathly silence.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Sebastian had killed a grandmaster in an instant.

    He was terrifyingly strong!

    Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others were psyched upon seeing this. Sebastian''s ability to kill a man in one blow served as a powerful deterrent.

    Magnus was initially shocked but quickly regained hisposure. He coldlymanded, " Don''t be afraid, everyone. He may be powerful, but he''s just one man. No matter how strong he is, he can''t take on all of us. If we all attacked together, even if he had more limbs, he wouldn''t escape death!"

    While many thought Magnus'' words made sense, no one dared to be the first to attack, knowing they would likely be cannon fodder.

    Magnus, frustrated by their hesitation, bellowed, "Follow mymand! I''ll count to three, and then we all attack. If anyone hesitates for even a second, I''ll kill them myself!"

    "One!"

    "Two!"

    "Three!"

    With Magnus''s final shout, the crowd charged at Sebastian.

    However, they had learned from past mistakes this time-they deliberately slowed their advance.

    Even so, they reached Sebastian in an instant, given the short distance of just a few yards. The three people in the front simultaneously raised their weapons, aiming to sh or stab Sebastian.

    Seeing this, Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others instinctively prepared to intervene.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    But before they could act, Sebastian made his move. With a swift gesture, he unleashed a terrifying wave of energy.

    There was a loud boom!

    Immediately, the three grandmasters were blown away by the force. They spat blood in mid- air and died before they even hit the ground.

    The rest of the attackers quickly halted and retreated in fear, their eyes wide with terror. Everyone, including Magnus, was stunned.

    Sebastian''s earlier move, where he instantly killed a grandmaster, had already been shocking enough.

    Seeing him annihte three grandmasters with a mere wave of his hand only left everyone present utterly terrified.

    Magnus'' face was filled with shock and disbelief. He had believed that, after his own breakthrough, he was finally qualified to challenge Sebastian. But now, he realized how gravely mistaken he had been.

    Sebastian''s power was ten, even a hundred times more terrifying than he had imagined.

    "Everyone, do not fear! Follow me, and together we shall y the Supreme One! Each of you will be rewarded with ten billion!"

    Exuding a terrifying killing intent, Magnus brandished a longsword and stepped forward from the crowd.

 Chapter 364

    ?

    Sebastian''s earlier move, which instantly killed a grandmaster, had stunned the entire crowd.

    Terrified, all the Elders and Gods of War dared not advance any further.

    Magnus had no choice but to step forward himself.

    At this point, they had to join forces to kill Sebastian.

    Sebastian remained unflustered. Not only was he unafraid, but he also wore a contemptuous smile. His serene demeanor made it clear he thought nothing of the assembled warriors.

    The moreposed he appeared, the more unfathomable he seemed to everyone, causing their fear to spread. Many began contemting escape.

    Magnus knew he couldn''t allow this standoff to continue. Otherwise, someone would surely sumb to the pressure and flee.

    "Everyone, charge!" Magnus shouted as he took the lead, stepping forward and gripping his longsword with both hands. With a forceful strike, he aimed a blow at Sebastian''s head.

    As a pre-divine Grandmaster, the power of his charged strike was so formidable that it created an oppressive atmosphere everyone could feel.

    At the same time, the Elders and Gods of Warunched their long-range attacks.

    In an instant, the air was filled with sword energy. Terrifying waves of energy surged toward Sebastian, threatening to destroy everything in their path.

    The sheer force of these attacks was enough to make even a divine grandmaster retreat.

    "O" Supreme One, be careful!" Lord Drakaria urgently warned. Together with Gina and the others, theyunched their most powerful attacks.

    However, theirbined efforts were insignificantpared to the overwhelming power they faced, as they barely made a ripple in the oing storm of attacks.

    As Magnus'' longsword was about to strike Sebastian, Sebastian suddenly moved. He thrust both palms forward, and a blinding white light erupted.

    It was so bright that no one could keep their eyes open.

    Like the brightest star in the universe, the light was hotter than the sun.

    Everyone was instantly blinded.

    As an earth-shattering explosion followed, the entire area seemed to shake, and the hotel wobbled as if it might copse at any moment.

    Ordinary people couldn''t keep their bnce and fell to the ground, their eyes filled with terror.

    When the light dissipated, the hotel lobby was in ruins. The floor in front of Sebastian waspletely shattered; most of the tables had turned to splinters, and peopley scattered across the ground.

    Each person looked as if a great fire had burned them, their bodies charred and still smoldering, with blood in stark contrast to their ckened skin trickling from their noses and mouths.

    These were the Gods of War and Elders who had just attacked Sebastian.

    Among them was Magnus.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Some were already dead, others were on the brink of death, and the rest were barely clinging to life.

    Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the other guests all stared in wide-eyed shock and disbelief. They could hardly believe their eyes.

    A pre-divine grandmaster and over 20 grandmasters had joined forces, yet they couldn''t withstand a single strike from Sebastian.

    His power was beyond terrifying.

    It was unimaginably terrifying!

    Everyone''s gaze toward Sebastian had changed; it was as if the man sitting there was not human but a devil.

    Magnus struggled to get up from the ground, coughing up another mouthful of blood.

    His eyes were filled with fear, anger, and a deep sense of unwillingness as he looked at Sebastian.

    "Why are you so strong? What level have you reached?" he demanded.

    This was the question on everyone''s mind. Even a divine grandmaster shouldn''t be this powerful.

    "A dead man doesn''t need to know too much."

    As Sebastian spoke, he extended a finger.

    A beam of white light shot out, instantly piercing through Magnus'' forehead.

    Magnus'' eyes widened in disbelief as he fell straight to the ground. With his eyes wide open, he died with evesting regret.

    He had thought victory was assured.

    To his surprise, Sebastian''s strength had reached such an unimaginable level.

    "O''Supreme One, have mercy and spare us!"

 Chapter 365

    ?

    The Elders and Gods of War who could still move all knelt on the ground, pleading desperately.

    At this moment, everyone was filled with regret.

    If they had known how powerful Sebastian was, they would never have betrayed him.

    But it was toote to regret it now. They could only hope that Sebastian would give them a chance to atone for their mistakes.

    "Lord Wavebreaker, I once saved your life, helped you improve your skills, and made you a God of War. And yet, you repay my kindness with betrayal. Do you think I can let you live?" Sebastian asked.

    Yale''s face turned ashen. "O'' Supreme One, I deserve to die. I would not ask for your forgiveness. I only beg you not to punish my family."

    "You have indeed rendered significant service. I will ensure your family is treated well. Go in peace," Sebastian replied.

    "Thank you, O'' Supreme One!"

    Yale bowed and then picked up a spear, aimed it at his chest, and thrust it in with force.

    He fell to the ground as the spear pierced through his body.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    A trace of sorrow shed in Sebastian''s eyes.

    Killing Yale pained Sebastian. After all, he had carefully trained Yale, who held great promise.

    But this was necessary. If he let them go today, what would stop others from betraying him in the future?

    "As for the rest of you, you know what to do without me having to call you one by one," Sebastian said to the remaining people.

    "O'' Supreme One, spare us! I don''t want to die. Please forgive me this once. I will never dare to defy you again," someone pleaded.

    Some chose to end their own lives, but others continued to beg for mercy. Sebastian, however, showed no pity and dealt with them swiftly.

    "Sebastian, can you really bring yourself to kill me?" Elsa knelt before Sebastian, her face streaked with tears, looking pitiful and heart-wrenching. "Sebastian, have you forgotten the happy times we shared? Do you remember when we built snowmen together and watched the sunrise and sunset?"

    Elsa''s words brought Sebastian back to the past. They had indeed shared many beautiful moments during that time.

    He had once thought he would spend his life with her.

    Unfortunately, that was a time they could no longer go back to.

    Sebastian stood up and helped her to her feet, then held her in his arms. Elsa was instantly overwhelmed with emotion.

    "O'' Supreme One, have you forgotten how heartless she was just now? How can you do this? "Gina asked angrily.

    "Hydra, do not be disrespectful to the Supreme One," Lord Drakaria quickly rebuked.

    Besides Gina, Zia was also very upset. Even Lord Drakaria felt some resentment, but he was unconditionally supportive of Sebastian''s decisions.

    Sebastian''s hand gently stroked Elsa''s hair before moving to her back. However, in the next moment, a surge of dark energy burst from his palm without warning, instantly shattering

    her heart.

    Elsa''s eyes went wide before she reluctantly closed them.

    This scene left everyone stunned.

    "O'' Supreme One, why did you kill her?" Gina asked in surprise.

    "When someone makes a mistake, they must pay the price. Letting her die in my arms is a fitting end to our rtionship." Sebastianid her body on the ground and then addressed Lord Drakaria and Gina, "These people, despite their many wrongdoings, also rendered significant service. The dead should be honored, so bury them properly."

    "O'' Supreme One, what should we do with the remaining guests?" Lord Drakaria pointed to the other guests.

    The guests immediately trembled with fear. They quickly knelt and begged for mercy.

    Since they were not part of Supreme Nexus, Sebastian decided not to hold them ountable. Suddenly, Sebastian asked, "Now, where did Yvette go?"

 Chapter 366

    ?

    Sebastian was sure he had seen Yvette among t the

    guests earlier.

    Now that she was nowhere to be found, she likely took advantage of the chaos to escape.

    While Sebastian didn''t necessarily need to catch her, that cunning and treacherous Yvette needed a stern warning.

    He also needed to find Lord Frostw immediately. After all, Lord Frostw had been captured by Magnus while trying to save Lillian.

    Sebastian began searching the entire hotel and eventually found Lord Frostw unconscious in one of the rooms.

    Lord Frostw had merely been drugged and was otherwise unharmed.

    However, Yvette was nowhere to be found, nor were the few attendants she had brought with her. This didn''t surprise Sebastian much; Yvette and her attendants were warriors. With so many rooms upstairs, they could have easily escaped through a window.

    Sebastian decided not to continue looking for her. Given that he was now in the Divine Realm, even the Osborne family would have to think twice before seeking revenge.

    To Sebastian''s surprise, besides Yvette, Rainey was also missing.

    Sebastian didn''t bother to search for her either. She had her own feet to carry her wherever she wished.

    Leaving Lord Drakaria, Gina, and the others to handle the aftermath, Sebastian took Lillian back to Misty Oak Vi. Upon returning to the vi, he took Lillian to his room and closed the door behind them.

    Even though he was looking at the unbelievably beautiful woman, his blood was boiling.

    "Take it off!"

    "What? What did you say?"

    "I said take it off. Remove your clothes," Sebastianmanded with an authoritative tone. Lillian instinctively clutched her cor. The Sebastian before her felt like a stranger.

    "Did you not hear me? I said take them off!" Sebastian''s voice was stern and demanding.

    Startled, Lillian slowly began to remove her white wedding dress.

    Her tall, slender figure, fair skin, and curvy body were enough to stir anyone''s imagination. Combined with her exquisite face and long ck hair, she looked irresistibly alluring.

    Sebastian''s breathing grew heavy.

    Ever since he had altered his cultivation method, his self-control in this aspect had

    significantly weakened due to the imbnce of active and passive energies within him. However, the primary reason was the sheer beauty of the scene before him.

    "Keep going. Don''t leave anything on," Sebastian ordered.

    Lillian, suppressing her embarrassment, removed thest of her clothes and closed her eyes, resigning herself to whatever might happen.

    In truth, she had already made up her mind. She owed Sebastian a great deal; had he not saved her, she would have been taken advantage of by others long ago.

    If she had to give herself to someone she disliked, she would rather it be Sebastian, the only man she had ever loved.

    Sebastian walked over, lifted her chin, and gazed at her glistening lips before kissing her passionately. He savored the kiss greedily, indulging in it without restraint.

    The kiss seemed tost an eternity, leaving Lillian breathless. Only then did Sebastian reluctantly pull away.

    "Lillian, this is your final warning. You are my possession. Before I decide to grace you with my favor, you must keep your purity intact. Can you do that?" Sebastian asked.

    Lillian nodded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "What if someone threatens you using your grandfather and parents?" Sebastian pressed.

    Lillian was at a loss for words. Her grandfather and parents were her weaknesses.

    Sebastian lost his temper upon seeing her hesitate. He coldly uttered, "I''m warning you. Even if someone threatens you with your grandfather and parents, you must not give yourself away. Do you understand me?"

    "Yes." Lillian nodded.

    "Just understanding isn''t enough. You must remember it. If you can''t keep this promise, I will kill your grandfather and parents right now. You won''t have to worry about anything then." Sebastian''s tone was icy.

    "No!" Startled, Lilian grabbed his arm desperately. She seemed to be pleading with her eyes.

 Chapter 367

    ?

    "Be obedient, and I can guarantee that your grandfather and parents will be well taken care of." Sebastian assured her.

    Lillian gave a big nod.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "This is my room. From today on, you will live here and take care of my daily needs. Understand?" Sebastian asked.

    Lillian nodded again.

    Sebastian''s anger dissipated instantly at the sight of Lillian being sopliant.

    In reality, he had never truly stopped liking her; it was just that he harbored resentment for her past betrayal. Additionally, even though she was coerced, herck of self-respect infuriated him.

    Sebastian was utterly selfish in this regard.

    Afterward, Sebastian left the room without taking advantage of Lillian. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to; in fact, he had long desired her. However, his unique cultivation method required her to remain untouched to assist him with his second transformation in the future. Moreover, he believed it wouldn''t be long before he achieved his goal. He had already begun practicing the second transformation technique, and although the progress was much slower than the first transformation, based on the current pace, it would take three to five years at most.

    Furthermore, the training time could be drastically shed with the aid of cultivation enhancing pills or other supplements.

    Not long after Sebastian left the room, Rainey returned with Yvette.

    This surprised Sebastian greatly; he initially thought Rainey had fled, but it turned out she had gone to capture Yvette.

    "Rainey, well done!" Sebastian praised.

    "Sebastian, our grudge is settled. Why did you capture me?" Yvette asked angrily.

    "Our grudge is settled? When? I must have missed it," Sebastian asked, feigning surprise.

    "Don''t y dumb." Yvette fumed. "I served you those two days, andter, my father redeemed me with the phoenix blood herb. What more do you want?"

    Sebastian replied, "You''re right. We were even before. But you opposed me by attending Magnus'' wedding today."

    "You''re being unreasonable! I merely attended a wedding. I did nothing against you. Besides, many people attended the wedding. Why did you only capture me?" Yvette protested angrily.

    "Didn''t expect you to be such a smart mouth. Fine. I''ll let you go this time. But I advise you to behave in the future and not think about revenge. The consequences won''t be something you want to face," Sebastian warned.

    "I never intended to seek revenge. I''m heading back to Seachurn and will stay there for good, "Yvette replied.

    Satisfied, Sebastian nodded. "You can go."

    Yvette fled as if she had been granted amnesty. Once she left Misty Oak Vi, she fumed with rage. "Sebastian, you bastard! I won''t let you off. Just you wait!"

    A few hourster, Lord Drakaria, Gina, and Lord Frostw, among others, returned and reported the situation to Sebastian.

    Since Magnus had previously taken control of Supreme Nexus, besides the Elders and Gods of War, there were many lower-level Supreme Nexus disciples. Considering therge

    number of people, it was impossible to kill them all.

    So, Sebastian decided to forgive and let them return to Supreme Nexus and resume their duties.

    As for the bodies, they had all been properly buried.

    "Drakaria, Hydra, Frostw, you will set out for Supreme Nexus immediately," Sebastian informed them.

    "O'' Supreme One, aren''t youing back with us?" Hydra asked.

    Sebastian smiled and shook his head. "I have other matters to attend to, so I won''t be returning just yet. The affairs of Supreme Nexus are now your responsibility. Don''t let me down."

    "O'' Supreme One, let me stay. I''m not good at management, and I wouldn''t be of much help

    if I went back. It''s better if I stay here to serve you," Lord Frostw requested.

    Sebastian nodded in agreement.

    As Sebastian was about to go to bed that night, he received a message from an unknown number on his phone. As he clicked on the message, he found a video.

    In the video, there was a woman dressed in rags and covered in blood lying on the ground.

    It was clear that she had been tortured.

    When the camera moved to her face, Sebastian''s eyes widened, and an astonishing killing intent burst from him.

 Chapter 368

    ?

    Everyone at Misty Oak Vi was rmed by the chilling aura of killing intent that shot up

    into the sky. A sense of being plunged into an ice cer spread throughout, leaving everyone astonished and panic-stricken.

    "O'' Supreme One, did something happen?"

    Joseph, Lord Frostw, and others immediately followed the aura to its source.

    "It''s nothing. Go back to rest," Sebastian said, reining in his killing intent.

    The reason for his intense anger was that he had recognized the woman in the video-she was his long-lost mother.

    Despite the many years that had passed, he recognized her instantly.

    The woman in the video didn''t look much older than he remembered, though she appeared haggard and miserable.

    This meant the video must have been taken a long time ago.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Nevertheless, it couldn''t conceal his overwhelming rage. He couldn''t bear to imagine what inhumane torture his mother had endured, nor did he know her current fate.

    Sebastian quickly dialed the number that had sent the video. Before he could speak, an elderly voice came from the other end.

    "If you want to know about your mother,e alone to Lake Lilith in three days with the phoenix blood herb!"

    The other party didn''t even give him a chance to ask questions and hung up immediately after saying that. When Sebastian tried calling again, the phone was already switched off.

    Sebastian''s grip tightened so much that he almost crushed the phone.

    His chest was a cauldron of seething rage, like a powder keg ready to explode at any moment.

    Everyone had a vulnerable point that, when provoked, could lead to disastrous consequences.

    Sebastian''s parents were his weakness.

    With his father''s death a confirmed fact, his mother, whose life or death was unknown, was now his utmost concern.

    The possibility that his mother might still be alive didn''t bring him any joy. Instead, it fueled his rage, knowing she had endured inhumane torture and her current situation was aplete mystery.

    He quickly calmed himself. Anger wouldn''t solve anything.

    Once calm, he began to analyze the situation.

    Knowing about the phoenix blood herb, his mother, and even possessing a video of her, the other party''s knowledge of him was unnervingly thorough.

    Many people knew he had the phoenix blood herb, especially since many had overheard him asking Frederik for it.

    However, the key was the video.

    Despite having tasked Supreme Nexus with searching for his mother''s whereabouts over the years, the matter was highly confidential. Only Lord Drakaria, Gina, Lord Frostw and a handful knew about it.

    The remaining people who might know included the Zatch family and Lucy and Jenny.

    He didn''t continue thinking further because apart from the Zatch family, everyone else around him was close friends and family.

    Moreover, he had just killed Magnus and regained control of Supreme Nexus. How would the Zatch family dare to provoke him now?

    Lucy and Jenny wouldn''t have the courage either, right?

    With that, he dared not think further.

    For now, he could only act ording to the situation. After all, it was just a three-day wait. Three dayster, he would see who exactly this person was.

    Three days went by in the blink of an eye.

    Early that morning, Sebastian arrived alone at the shores of Lake Lilith with the phoenix blood herb.

    Lake Lilith was located amidst mountains, withyered peaks and picturesque scenery. It was a beautiful ce.

    However, due to its location among the mountains and surrounded by many pristine forests, it was unsuitable for tourism.

    As a result, only some people, other than the asional adventurers, came here.

    Upon arriving here, Sebastian unleashed his spiritual senses.

    Although his spiritual senses currently only extended to a range of about 100 feet in diameter, they proved highly beneficial.

    He even discovered some unusual ces-numerous explosives were buried not far ahead by thekeside.

    Without his spiritual senses, detecting these cleverly hidden explosives would have been difficult, even if he was standing right on them.

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369

    Sebastian didn''t even have to guess to know that these were prepared just for him.

    These dozens of pounds of explosives would be extremely terrifying in power once detonated. Even a pre-divine grandmaster standing on top would be reduced to powder and bones.

    Since the other party hadn''t arrived, Sebastian closed his eyes and patiently waited.

    Several hours went by until a masked person appeared across the smallke.

    There was a small boat moored there. The masked person boarded it, paddling with a bamboo pole.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Before long, the small boat approached. However, the masked person did note ashore; instead, they stopped about 40 feet from the shore, directly facing the buried explosives. It was clear they intended to lure Sebastian over.

    Sebastian did not approach. Despite his strong defenses, he refused to take unnecessary risks.

    "Boy, did you bring the phoenix blood herb?" the masked person asked. Their low and hoarse voice made it difficult to discern their actual age from their tone.

    Sebastian didn''t waste time talking as he opened the box.

    The masked person''s eyes lit up when he saw the phoenix blood herb inside. "Hurry up and throw it over!" he demanded.

    Sebastian smirked sarcastically and closed the box. "You think I''m stupid enough to just hand over the phoenix blood herb to you just because you say so?"

    "Boy, do you want to know your mother''s whereabouts or not?" the masked person roared.

    "I only want to know if my mother is still alive," Sebastian asked, getting to his most pressing question.

    "I can tell you with certainty that your mother is still alive. If you want to know her whereabouts, throw over the phoenix blood herb," the masked person replied.

    "Empty words. Why should I believe you?"

    "You have no choice but to believe me. Otherwise, you''ll never see your mother again in this lifetime. And let me tell you, your mother is in a terrible situation. She''s suffering every day. Can you bear the thought of it?" the masked man taunted.

    "Talking won''t help. Unless I see my mother, I won''t hand over the phoenix blood herb," Sebastian replied, trying to maintainposure even though he was seething inside. He wanted nothing more than to tear the person before him to pieces.

    "You''re cautious, kid. But it''s not impossible for you to see your mother. However, you''re

    too strong. I''m worried I wouldn''t survive if I let you see her," the masked man continued. " Let''s do this. I''ll show you something. Once you see it, you''ll believe me," the masked man said as he pulled out a box and tossed it near the shore, right where the explosives were buried.

    It was clear that he intended to lure Sebastian over and then blow him up with the explosives. It was evident that his primary goal wasn''t the phoenix blood herb but Sebastian''s life.

    Sebastian wore a faint smirk as he took a few steps forward.

    The masked man grew quite excited upon seeing this.

    However, Sebastian came to a halt about seven feet away from the explosives.

    The masked man became furious; Sebastian was just a few steps away from the explosives!

    Then, to the masked man''s disbelief, Sebastian reached out at the box at least ten feet away from him.

    A sh of light appeared, and the box was suddenly in his hand.

    The masked man was left stunned by what he had just witnessed.

    Telekinesis was an ability possessed only by pre-divine grandmasters.

    Moreover, typical pre-divine grandmasters could only manipte objects up to three feet away using telekinesis.

    However, Sebastian managed to manipte objects from a distance of ten feet. It was simply incredible.

    While the masked man was astonished, he grew more determined to eliminate Sebastian. He suddenly clenched his fist.

    Almost simultaneously, there was a loud boom as a terrifying energy erupted from underground.

    Meanwhile, Frostw quietly arrived outside Sebastian''s residence at Misty Oak Vi.

    After confirming there was no one around, he knocked on the door.

    "Lord Frostw?" Lillian was slightly surprised to see Lord Frostw when she opened the door. "Do you have business with me?"

    "Ms. Smith, I am here on the Supreme One''s orders to take you to a ce," Lord Frostw informed her.

 Chapter 370

    ?

    Lillian, without suspicion, followed Lord Frostw out of Misty Oak Vi.

    However, as they were about to leave Misty Oak Vi, Lillian suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    "Ms. Smith, why are you stopping? The Supreme One is waiting for you. Let''s hurry over. He''ll be anxious if we dy," Lord Frostw urged.

    "Lord Frostw, did the Supreme One really ask you to bring me?" Lillian voiced a hint of suspicion.

    "Of course! You''re the Supreme One''s woman. If he didn''tmand it, how would I dare fetch you? Surely you don''t doubt me?" Lord Frostw replied.

    "No, that''s not what I mean. It''s just that the Supreme One repeatedly warned me not to leave Misty Oak Vi. Maybe I should call him to confirm," Lillian suggested.

    Lord Frostw was taken aback. "Ms. Smith, I don''t think you should make that call. The Supreme One is currently researching a treasure. Let''s not disturb him."

    "Lord Frostw, it''s not that I don''t trust you. If the Supreme One doesn''t personally tell me to go out, I cannot leave. I hope you understand," Lillian insisted, preparing to return. Suddenly panicking, Lord Frostw swiftly knocked her unconscious with a single blow. "Lord Frostw! Why did you knock out Ms. Smith?" Two guards at the door were startled and quickly drew their weapons, watching Lord Frostw warily.

    Lord Frostw snorted coldly before he delivered a kick to one guard''s head and a p to the other.

    Both guards immediately copsed. They fell unconscious before they could even cry out.

    The gap in strength was too vast.

    Afterward, Lord Frostw ced Lillian into a vehicle and drove away swiftly.

    The masked man was furious when Sebastian didn''t head toward the buried explosives. But just as Sebastian seemed about to retreat, he immediately gave themand to detonate the explosives.

    Clenched fists were the signal.

    Seeing this, the people lying in ambush on the surrounding mountains instantly pressed the detonation buttons.

    With a loud bang, a terrifying energy erupted from underground. Arge amount of soil was thrown into the air, and smoke and dust filled the sky, enveloping the entire area in darkness.

    The nearbyke water was violently disturbed. It erupted in a geyser of spray.

    The surrounding mountains shook, and countless rocks tumbled, startling numerous birds in the forest.

    The force of dozens of pounds of explosives was incredibly immense, capable of leveling arge building to the ground.

    However, Sebastian was well-prepared.

    At the moment of the explosion, he dashed forward like a cheetah.

    But due to the speed of the shockwave, he was caught up just over 30 feet into his sprint, instantly throwing him over 40 feet away before crashing to the ground, motionless.

    At the same time, the masked man''s small boat disintegrated instantly into fragments. However, the masked man was prepared and had already dived into the water beforehand. After the shockwave passed, the masked man emerged from the water and swam to the shore. At a nce, he saw Sebastian lying unconscious not far away on the ground.

    Out of caution, he did not approach but waited for hispanions from the mountainside toe down.

    Two minutester, more than a dozen people hurried over, led by none other than Yvette. "Elder Ezekiel, is that guy dead?" Yvette asked the masked man.

    "With over 66 pounds of explosives so close to him, he''s probably as good as dead," Ezekiel Osborne replied.

    This person was none other than the second elder of the Osborne family. The rest were all skilled members of the Osborne family, including four grandmasters and the remaining pinnacle warriors.

    "You! Go check!" Yvette pointed to one of the warriors. She, too, was cautious.

    While the chosen man was nervous, he didn''t dare disobey Yvette''smand.

    Carefully, he approached Sebastian.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Fortunately, nothing dangerous happened.

    After reaching Sebastian''s side, he cautiously kicked him, checked for any response, and finally confirmed, "Ms. Osborne, he''s dead."

    "The bastard finally kicked the bucket. But to think he died just like that in an explosion-he got off easy."

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371

    Growing increasingly furious at the thought of this, Yvette stormed over and kicked Sebastian''s abdomen a few times.

    "Huh! The phoenix blood herb is unharmed," Ezekiel eximed excitedly upon seeing the nearby undamaged box. "He protected the box even in death, but unfortunately, it belongs to us."

    Ezekiel bent down to pick up the box. However, just as his hand was about to touch it, Sebastian suddenly opened his eyes and mmed his palm into Ezekiel''s chest.

    Caughtpletely off guard, Ezekiel was sent flying backward, spraying a mouthful of blood mid-air, his eyes filled with shock.

    Even though Yvette was shocked, she reacted quickly by giving an order while she stepped back. "Kill him now!"

    The Osborne family had strict rules. Although these people were fearful, they dared not disobey Yvette''smand. They reluctantly attacked Sebastian.

    Just as they were about to strike, a dazzling white light apanied by a terrifying surge of energy suddenly burst from Sebastian''s body.

    Everyone was thrown into the air. Coughing out blood profusely mid-flight, they died instantly before hitting the ground.

    Sebastian sprang to his feet like a fish leaping upstream, his foot stomping the ground as he dashed like a cheetah!

    In the blink of an eye, he caught up with Yvette. He grabbed her by the back of her neck and lifted her off the ground.

    Yvette turned pale with fear, trying to resist but finding herself too weak to put up a fight.

    Quickly regainingposure, Yvette threatened, "Sebastian, I advise you to let me go now, or you will regret it."

    Sebastian smiled mockingly. "Yvette, you don''t learn, do you? Do you really think I won''t kill you?"

    "If you kill me, you''ll never know your mother''s whereabouts," Yvette responded.

    "What do you know? Spill it!" Sebastian demanded, putting her down.

    "Let go of me first!"

    Before Yvette could finish her sentence, Sebastian smacked her on the buttocks.

    "Nice and firm," heplimented without hesitation.

    Yvette felt a mix of shame and anger, wishing she could tear Sebastian to pieces.

    "Talk now, or I''ll spank you till it hurts!"

    "Sebastian, you bastard! If you don''t let go of me, you''ll regret it," Yvette threatened.

    Ignoring her threat, Sebastian spanked her even harder than before.

    Yvette couldn''t help but cry out in pain as tears streamed down her face.

    "Are you going to talk or not?" Sebastian raised his hand again.

    Yvette, both angry and frightened, finally caved in. "Don''t hit me anymore! I''ll talk! I''ll talk! The video is from many years ago. Your mother escaped the day after it was filmed."

    "That''s nonsense. My mother was weak and severely injured. How could she have escaped?" Sebastian scoffed.

    "Weak?" Yvette shook her head with a smile. "It seems you don''t know your mother at all. She''s a warrior-a powerful one."

    Sebastian was taken aback. He had no idea his mother was a warrior.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Who was the one who tortured my mother back then? And where is she now?" Sebastian demanded.

    "The ones who tortured your mother were from Phaedra Ind," Yvette revealed, shocking Sebastian.

    "That''s impossible!"

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372

    While Sebastian had suspected it was the Zatch family or the Osborne family, he never imagined Phaedra Ind to be the culprit.

    Even if his mother was a practitioner, how could she have provoked people from Phaedra Ind?

    "Yvette, do you know the consequences of lying to me?" Sebastian''s eyes shed with a cold light. He suspected Yvette was saying this because she was trying to use the people from Phaedra Ind to get rid of him.

    "I''m telling the truth! I swear! If you don''t believe me, I can swear on my life," Yvette anxiously exined.

    Throughout this exchange, Sebastian kept his eyes fixed on hers.

    People could lie, but their eyes often betrayed them. Unless she was a master actress, her eyes revealed only fear and helplessness, indicating she was likely telling the truth.

    "Why would the people from Phaedra Ind torture my mother?" Sebastian pressed. "I don''t know. I only heard about it from someone else," Yvette replied.

    "Who did you hear it from?" Sebastian asked urgently.

    "It''s Frostw!"

    "Frostw?" Sebastian echoed.

    Yvette hesitated before adding, "If you promise to let me go, I''ll tell you something important."

    "Speak!"

    "You must promise me, and you can''t harm me. Otherwise, I won''t say anything. But I guarantee you''ll regret it," Yvette insisted.

    "Fine, I promise. Now, speak," Sebastian demanded.

    "Frostw betrayed you. He gave me the video, and he told me about your mother. He did this because of a woman," Yvette revealed.

    "Lillian!" Sebastian eximed in shock.

    Yvette was somewhat surprised that Sebastian guessed it so quickly.

    Sebastian hurriedly took out his phone and called Lillian, but after a few rings, the call was disconnected. When he tried again, her phone was turned off. He then called Lord Frostw, but his phone was also off.

    As he was about to call Joseph, he received an iing call from Joseph instead.

    As soon as he answered, Joseph''s urgent voice came through.

    "O" Supreme One, something terrible has happened. Lord Frostw killed two guards and forcibly took Ms. Smith!"

    "Alright, I understand. Send people to search for them immediately," Sebastian instructed before hanging up the phone. He then looked at Yvette and asked, "Do you know where Frostw went?"

    "We were only temporary partners. Why would he tell me where he''s going? You promised to let me go. You can''t go back on your word," Yvette murmured timidly.

    "Fine, I''ll let you go this time. But I''m warning you, if it happens again, I will kill you!" Sebastian dered.

    With that, he took off, speeding toward the parking area. He traversed thendscape with lightning speed, leaping up the sides of the towering mountains with ease.

    Yvette watched in astonishment, unable to recover from the shock for a long time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    This was beyond what any human could do.

    Ravenview City was surrounded by many mountains. Even though the mountains were not particrlyrge, they were still densely packed. Misty Oak Mountain was one of them.

    Less than ten miles from Misty Oak Mountain was a hill called Beak Peak.

    Beak Peak was over 300 feet tall and shaped like a chicken''s beak, hence its name. Despite its modest size, the hill was covered in dense forest, and a wire fence enclosed the area to prevent wild animals from escaping.

    This hill was home to many wild animals, so people generally avoided it.

    However, there were two small log cabins within the woods of this hill. They were well hidden as tall trees surrounded them.

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373

    Inside one of the cabins was a bamboo bed with a graceful woman lying on it. Shey still with her eyes closed, appearing like she was merely asleep.

    The truth wasn''t far from it.

    She was Lillian, who had been knocked out and taken by Lord Frostw.

    Standing beside her was a burly man in his 30s, none other than Lord Frostw himself. He sat at the edge of the bed, gently stroking her smooth, ck hair, his eyes filled with tender emotions.

    Each of Sebastian''s four Gods of War had a clear role. Lord Drakaria was primarily

    responsible for reconnaissance, Lord Hydra for offense, Lord Cyclops for defense, and Lord Frostw for intelligence gathering.

    Thus, when Sebastian married Lillian, Lord Frostw immediately collected detailed information about her.

    When Lord Frostw first saw Lillian''s photo, he was astounded by her beauty. Models, celebrities, and even beauty queens seemed to pale inparison.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Lord Frostw was instantly smitten.

    However, this initial infatuation was merely lust from seeing her appearance.

    It wasn''t until he met Lillian in person that he realized she was even more beautiful and had an amazing figure. She was just his type.

    Over time, he discovered that Lillian''s personality also matched his ideal. He felt she was the perfect lover, seemingly crafted by fate just for him.

    So, Lord Frostw secretly vowed to win her over at any cost. Even though she was Sebastian''s woman, he was determined to take her for himself. He would not be satisfied otherwise.

    Because of this selfish desire, Lord Frostw didn''t report to Sebastian when he found information about Sebastian''s mother. Instead, he quietly eliminated the few subordinates who knew about it.

    A few days ago, Magnus released news iming that Sebastian was dead.

    Lord Frostw was overjoyed. Without Sebastian, nothing would prevent him from having Lillian.

    However, to his dismay, Magnus captured Lillian.

    Without hesitation, he went to rescue her, only to be captured himself. Consequently, he allied with Magnus, looking for a chance to take Lillian away.

    To his surprise, Sebastian was not only alive but also more powerful than ever. He even

    killed Magnus along with all the traitorous Elders and Gods of War.

    Seeing this, Lord Frostw decided to deceive Sebastian by taking a sedative himself.

    Knowing he couldn''t wait any longer, he secretly coborated with the Osborne family to devise a foolproof n. Ideally, the Osborne family would eliminate Sebastian. Even if they failed, at least he would have Lillian and could take her far away from there.

    Lillian groggily woke up not long after. Seeing Lord Frostw staring at her, she was immediately startled.

    Lillian let out a piercing scream, quickly sitting up and retreating to a corner. She then angrily demanded, "Lord Frostw, why are you doing this?"

    "Ms. Smith, don''t be afraid. I won''t harm you," Lord Frostw softly reassured her.

    "I asked you why you''re doing this!"

    "Because I like you," Lord Frostw replied, gazing at her affectionately.

    Lillian was both shocked and furious. "I''m the Supreme One''s woman. How can you do this? You''re betraying him! Have you considered the consequences?"

    Frostw smiled faintly. "I don''t care about the consequences. For you, I''m willing to stand against the world."

    "But I don''t like you. Let me go back and apologize to the Supreme One. He will forgive you." Lillian tried to remain calm.

    "I can''t let you go back. I know you don''t like me now, but time will change that. One day, you''ll love me," Lord Frostw said confidently.

    "That''s impossible! I''ll never like you. Let me go!" Lillian roared.

    Upon hearing that, Lord Frostw chuckled with a lecherous smile on his face. "That''s not going to happen. And I can''t let you go-you''d die. While you were unconscious, I gave you Blossom, a potent aphrodisiac. If it takes effect, you must be with a man, or else you''ll die from an implosion."

    "What? You despicable man!" Lillian was both terrified and enraged. She could already feel something was wrong. It filled her with fear.

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374

    "Is this how you treat me after iming to like me?" Lillian was on the verge of breaking down. This wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. She once took pride in her looks, but now, she hated her face.

    Lord Frostw hurriedly exined, "Ms. Smith, I know what I''m doing is despicable, but I just wanted to have you quickly. Only by conquering your body can I win your heart faster. But don''t worry, I promise to treat you well in the future."

    "You''re shameless!" Lillian''s entire body trembled with rage. Raw terror gripped her.

    Seeing her reaction, Lord Frostw got a bit angry too. "Ms. Smith, I don''t get it. What''s so great about the Supreme One? Can he treat you as well as I can?"

    "At the very least, he would never drug me. He''s not as despicable as you!" Lillian retorted.

    "But I am devoted to you. You''re not the Supreme One''s only woman. Besides you, there''s also Hydra and Esme. He''s even the fianc¨¦ of the eldest daughter of the Sanders family from Phaedra Ind. He''ll have more women in the future.

    "But I''m different. In this life, I will only have you as my woman. If you don''t believe me, I can swear an oath!" Lord Frostw dered.

    "Your betrayal of the Supreme One shows yourck of loyalty. You kidnapping me shows yourck of righteousness. Everyone will shun a disloyal and unrighteous person like you. Even if the Supreme One is a womanizer, he''s a thousand times better than you," Lillian retorted.

    Lord Frostw was furious. "Say what you want, but what''s done is done. You can only be at my mercy now. Once I have your body, you will fall in love with me over time."

    "Dream on! I''ll never love you, and you won''t get what you want!" Lillian looked at a nearby pir, then suddenly stood up and rushed toward it, intending to hit her head against it.

    Startled, Lord Frostw quickly stopped her by grabbing her arm and throwing her back onto the bed.

    "You would rather die than let me touch you? Do you hate me that much?" Lord Frostw asked, infuriated.

    "Yes! You can stop me for now, but you can''t stop me forever. If you dare to touch me, kill myself," Lillian dered.

    I''ll

    "It''s toote. You''ve been poisoned with Blossom. If we don''t consummate, your blood vessels will burst, and you''ll die."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "Let them burst, then."

    "That''s not an option. I can''t bear to let you die. Just ept your fate,"

    As Lord Frostw said that, he lunged toward Lillian.

    He couldn''t worry about future consequences now. He had to conquer Lillian.

    "Get away from me! Help!" Lillian screamed and struggled desperately. However, how could a weak woman possibly fend him off?

    Just when she thought she couldn''t escape her fate, there was a sudden bang, and the door shattered. A figure glided in like a ghost.

    The shocked Lord Frostw turned to see a stern face.

    "Supreme One!" he eximed, his face pale with fear and disbelief. ording to his n, even if the Osborne family hadn''t killed Sebastian, Sebastian would still have needed much longer to find this ce.

    "Frostw, you''ve disappointed me," Sebastian uttered, slowly clenching his fist. His eyes were filled with both anger and reluctance.

    Lord Frostw was one of his four Gods of War. He was someone Sebastian considered a brother.

    Lord Frostw''s betrayal deeply pained him.

    Lord Frostw dropped to his knees with a thud. "O'' Supreme One, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. I won''t do it again."

    "Frostw, have I ever ill-treated you?" Sebastian asked.

    Lord Frostw shook his head hastily. "No. I was the one at fault."

    Sebastian remembered Lord Frostw hadn''t reached the Grandmaster realm when they first met. Sebastian had specially crafted a batch of pills to help him achieve this and had even promoted him to be one of the four Gods of War.

    And yet, Sebastian''s sincere efforts were met with cold betrayal. "You''ve really disappointed me." Sebastian sighed.

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375

    "O" Supreme One, I know I''ve done wrong. Please forgive me this once. I won''t dare to do it again," Lord Frostw pleaded bitterly.

    "I have one question for you. Have you found out where my mother is?" Sebastian asked.

    "I can tell you everything I know, but please, spare me," Lord Frostw bargained, knowing it was his only chance to survive.

    "If you know where my mother is, I can spare you," Sebastian said.

    "I don''t know where she is now. I only know she was captured before and managed to escape. But I can tell you who captured her," Lord Frostw replied.

    "You mean the people from Phaedra Ind."

    "That''s right."

    "I know all this. Tell me something I don''t know," Sebastian demanded.

    Lord Frostw deeply regretted not telling Yvette earlier.

    Knowing that things were about to go south, he quickly drew a military knife from his waist and thrust it toward Sebastian''s abdomen.

    "Watch out!" Lillian eximed urgently.

    The knife stabbed into Sebastian''s belly, but instead of blood sttering, there was a metallic ng.

    Lord Frostw was just about to grin when his smile froze the next moment. His eyes filled with shock and fear.

    Sebastian sighed deeply, releasing his spiritual energy.

    In that instant, Lord Frostw''s eyes widened as he slowly copsed to the ground.

    As Sebastian closed his eyes, tears streamed down his face.

    To kill the man who had been a brother, apanion in countless battles, felt no different than turning the de on himself. But he had to do it. Lord Frostw hadmitted an unforgivable betrayal by conspiring with outsiders to kill him and abducting Lillian with ill intentions.

    Lillian covered her mouth in shock. She hadn''t expected Sebastian to kill Lord Frostw. "Are you alright?" Sebastian asked.

    Lillian shook her head.

    "If you''re fine, let''s leave," Sebastian said, turning to go.

    Suddenly, Lillian grabbed his hand and threw herself into his arms.

    Sebastian thought she was scared, so he hugged her andforted her. "It''s alright now."

    To his surprise, Lillian stood on her tiptoes and kissed him, pulling his hand to the perkiest part of her body.

    Sebastian froze for a moment as he was shocked by her sudden boldness. He quickly realized something was wrong.

    "Are you drugged?" he asked.

    "He drugged me... with... Blossom..." Lillian panted, her speech disjointed. Her skin was flushed so red as if about to bleed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Sebastian only understood the gravity of the situation then. Blossom was the most potent of all aphrodisiacs.

    He hurriedly pushed Lillian onto the bed, ced a hand on her chest, and tried to expel the poison by circting his energy.

    However, the attempt was futile. Blossom''s toxins had already permeated her bloodstream. It was now fully activated.

    If not resolved promptly, her blood vessels would burst, leading to death.

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376

    "I can''t stand it anymore. Please take me." Lillian''s breath came in quick as she frantically tore at her clothes, clearly unable to endure the effects of the poison any longer.

    Should he go through with it?

    Sebastian hesitated.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but he had hoped to preserve her purity to aid in his cultivation breakthrough. But if he didn''t act, her vessels would burst, and she would die from the poison.

    "Ah! How did I forget about this?" Sebastian muttered to himself as he opened a small box, revealing the phoenix blood herb inside.

    The phoenix blood herb contained immense energy, capable of enhancing one''s cultivation base and cleansing the body. If given to Lillian now, it could not only expel the poison from her system but also help her embark on the path of cultivation.

    Sebastian quickly plucked a leaf and ced it in Lillian''s mouth.

    However, in her delirious state due to the effects of the drug, she couldn''t chew it properly. She was only aware of the burning desire within her and didn''t know how to chew.

    Sebastian needed to crush the leaf and make her ingest it, but there was no water or tools around.

    Sebastian had a sudden idea.

    He ced the phoenix blood herb leaf in his mouth, chewed it, and then transferred the leaf mixed with his saliva to Lillian''s mouth with his own.

    This method worked, but Lillian clung to him tightly, refusing to let go or open her mouth again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He had to forcibly push her away and then undress her to help with the cooling process.

    This, however, was a task that tested his self-control to the extreme.

    Lillian''s perfect body and the alluring sounds she made were almost too much to handle.

    Taking deep breaths to clear his mind, he ced a hand on her body and began to channel his energy to help her refine the phoenix blood herb leaf.

    Even though it was just one leaf, it contained an immense amount of energy, especially for someone with no cultivation base like Lillian. Her unique constitution allowed her to

    withstand the energy.

    Any ordinary person would have been overwhelmed by even this small amount.

    Suddenly, Lillian''s moans of difort turned into screams of agony.

    The process of cleansing her body, or "washing the marrow and purging the veins", had begun.

    This was a torturous procedure, as it involved expelling all impurities from her body. It was akin to scraping off filth clinging to her veins and bones.

    Lillian''s screams, which grew increasingly pained, tore at Sebastian''s heart, but Sebastian had to ignore it for her good.

    The ordealsted for a half-hour, during which the energy from the phoenix blood herb leaf was entirely refined, and her body was thoroughly purified.

    Most of the impurities had been expelled from her body. Her once fair skin was now covered in ayer of grayish, sticky residue with a faint stench.

    The impurities expelled from her body were rtively minimalpared to what most people would experience during purification. Typically, there would be a few times more expelled impurities, and the grayish or ckish impurity would emit a foul stench.

    The purging had also sessfully removed the toxins from Lillian''s body.

    As Lillian regained consciousness, she realized she waspletely naked. Her face was flushed with embarrassment.

    Lillian screamed again upon noticing theyer of grime covering her body. "What is this stuff?"

    "I helped you with a Purge," Sebastian exined. "These are the impurities expelled from your body."

    Lillian was shocked. She had always considered herself clean, never imagining that so many impurities were hidden within her body.

    "Put on some clothes. I''ll take you to a ce where you can wash up," Sebastian said. Sebastian had seen a clear stream on his way here. He knew it would be a good spot for her to clean herself. It was early autumn, and while the weather was still somewhat warm, the cool water would be refreshing rather than cold.

    As Lillian washed herself in the stream, she felt self-conscious with Sebastian watching her. Sebastian ignored her even when she told him to give her some privacy.

    Despite having been seen by him before, she still felt uneasy due to theirck of a deeper rtionship.

    Before long, Zia arrived at the location Sebastian had provided with a set of clothes.

 Chapter 377

    ?

    When Lillian finished washing and putting on her clothes, the three of them descended the mountain and took a car back.

    "How did you find me?" Lillian asked curiously on the way back.

    Zia, who was equally curious, also looked at Sebastian.

    After all, Sebastian took less than half an hour to find Lin from the moment he received news about Lillian''s disappearance. It was as if he could pinpoint her exact location.

    "The special custom-made ne around your neck has a tracking device inside," Sebastian exined.

    Lillian grabbed the ne-pendant-around her neck.

    She used to wear the Seraphic Tear Pendant, but Sebastian worried it might make her a target. So he reced it with a pendant containing a tracking device a couple of days ago, especially given the constant threats against her.

    This made Zia extremely envious.

    Back at Misty Oak Vi, Zia arranged for Lord Frostw''s body to be taken care of. Despite his betrayal, Sebastian ensured Lord Frostw received a proper burial.

    Sebastian also sent generouspensation to Lord Frostw''s family, iming he died inContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    battle.

    This wasn''t out of fear of retaliation since Lord Frostw''s family were ordinary people and posed no threat Sebastian simply didn''t want to disappoint Lord Frostw''s family.

    Over the next few days, Sebastian dedicated himself to teaching Lillian cultivation. He imparted his own cultivation method to her. The reason Lillian repeatedly faced danger, aside from her connection to Sebastian and her beauty, was fundamentally herck of self- defense ability. If she had grandmaster-level strength, anyone who intended harm would think twice.

    Lillian''s talent in cultivation exceeded Sebastian''s expectations. With his guidance, she progressed rapidly. In fact, she became a warrior in just two days.

    Of course, the phoenix blood herb yed a part in this.

    However, Lillian''s talent is undeniable-she grasped things instantly and coupled with her special physique, her progress was fast. She achieved what would take others ten days or half a month in a day.

    Immediately after, Sebastian refined a furnace of Blood Spirit Pills using the phoenix blood herb.

    The main effect of the Blood Spirit Pills was to enhance cultivation. Its effects surpassed the

    effects of Ultimate Nourishing Pills by a few notches.

    With just two pills, Sebastian significantly boosted his cultivation. It was equivalent to several months of arduous training.

    After all, Sebastian was now a divine grandmaster. The energy umted from one or two months of intense cultivation was substantial, far surpassing the effects of Ultimate Nourishing Pills.

    Following that, he refined a Purple Miracle Pill, which had an even stronger effect. These pills'' effects were equivalent to two or three months of rigorous training

    At this rate, he might break through with one or two more pills.

    However, he refrained from doing so because these pills contained pill toxins, which, if consumed excessively in a short period, could cause serious harm to the body and destabilize his foundation, necessitating a period of settling.

    Sebastian didn''t keep the pills to himself. He took out two Blood Spirit Pills, giving one to Joseph and Zia each.

    Both father and daughter were loyal to him. Naturally, he wanted to enhance their cultivation

    Misty Oak Vi had now be his base of operations, and he relied on this father- daughter pair to guard it. Only when they were strong enough could he venture out without worries.

    Finally, he took out another pill and gave it to Lillian. Although her cultivation level was too low for her to swallow the entire pill, she could take a little each day in powdered form. These days were peaceful and fulfilling. However, Sebastian was troubled all day long That was because of the information Lord Frostw had uncovered before his death. Sebastian''s mother had been captured by people from Phaedra Ind and subjected to torture.

    That was something he needed to investigate thoroughly. Therefore, he nned to set off for Phaedra Ind.

    However, just the day before his departure, Sebastian suddenly received a letter. He found a wedding invitation upon opening it.

    "Groom: Luke Lennon. Bride: Lana Sanders."

    Upon seeing this, Sebastian was shocked beyond measure. He knew about Lake, the son of the Lennon family, which was one of the four prestigious families of Phaedra Ind.

    But how could Lana, who was deeply in love with Sebastian and wanted to marry him, now be marrying Luke?

    Something was definitely wrong.

    Phaedra Ind must be in trouble!

 Chapter 378

    ?

    Sebastian checked the wedding date. It was in two days.

    Besides the invitation, there was also a letter from Lake inviting him to attend the wedding, and informing him that a boat had already been prepared.

    Sebastian had to set off immediately, even though he had nned to depart the next day.

    Emotionally, Sebastian had already epted Lana as his fianc¨¦e. He had to find out what was happening now that she was about to marry someone else.

    If Lana were doing it willingly, he would give his blessing despite being disappointed. However, if she were being forced, he would not let it go easily. Thetter seemed like the more possible scenario.

    Luke''s Inclusion of Sebastian in the wedding festivities, coupled with the pointed letter, reeked of provocation. The invitation likely masked a more sinister motive.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    However, Sebastian was determined to go, even if it meant walking right into danger.

    Since Sebastian was unsure of the situation on Phaedra Ind, he decided to go alone. When he arrived at the dock, he saw therge ship from before. This ship wasn''t just for him; Luke had also sent invitations to many others.

    Phaedra Ind had always been isted from the world. They rarely had contact with

    outsiders except during their triennial auction. Whether for weddings or funerals, outsiders were never invited.

    This grand gesture was highly unusual.

    Such irregrity convinced Sebastian even more that something significant had happened on Phaedra Ind.

    Sebastian was about to board the ship when he saw members of the Osborne family.

    When they noticed him, they immediately approached him aggressively.

    Frederik led his men up to Sebastian, stopping right before him. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. "What a small world this is, punk."

    "I''m not in the mood for this," Sebastian warned with a cold snort. "Don''t provoke me."

    Frederik was enraged. "You''re quite arrogant, aren''t you? You killed so many of our family, yet you still dare to act so brazenly. Do you really think I won''t kill you?"

    Sebastian sneered. "You were the ones who schemed to kill me first. I haven''t even begun to settle the score with you, and you''re already trying to shift the me."

    "I don''t care who''s right or wrong. You killed over a dozen of our family members, including Elder Ezekiel. It''s unforgivable!" Frederik''s body emitted an intense killing aura.

    This aura was so chilling it seemed to freeze the air around them.

    Those nearby felt their hearts skip a beat in fright. They felt as if they had been plunged into an icehouse.

    Sebastian''s expression turned more serious. Frederik, the head of the Osbome family, was indeed formidable. His power might not quite match that of the heads of Phaedra Ind''s four prestigious families, but it was close. He was far stronger than the average divine grandmaster.

    "If you want to kill me, go ahead and try," Sebastian said, locking eyes with Frederik, showing no signs of backing down.

    Thest time they met, Sebastian was somewhat wary of Frederik as he had not yet stepped into the Divine Realm. Now that he had entered the Divine Realm, he had nothing to fear.

    Frederik clenched his fists, his entire body radiating a murderous aura.

    "Dad, don''t act rashly!" Yvette reminded Frederik while grabbing onto his arm.

    Although she loathed Sebastian, she hadn''t lost her reason. After all, Sebastian had deep ties with the Sanders family.

    Even if Lana was marrying someone else, they couldn''t act recklessly as long as the Sanders family was involved.

    Frederik, who understood this, reined in his killing intent.

    "Your fianc¨¦e is marrying Mr. Luke. Without this connection, the Sanders family may not protect you anymore. You better watch yourself," Frederik warned coldly.

    Sebastian sneered and retorted, "I have plenty of women. If I lose Lana, I still have your daughter. I might as well call you father inw."

    "Hahaha!"

 Chapter 379

    ?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    A crowd had already gathered around them at this moment. Hearing Sebastian''s words, they immediately burst intoughter.

    "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" Frederik, fuming with rage, raised his hand to strike Sebastian.

    Yvette quickly intervened, "Dad, don''t act impulsively. If you''re patient in one moment of anger, you will escape a hundred days of sorrow."

    Then, Yvette turned to Sebastian and reminded Sebastian through gritted teeth, "Sebastian, don''t push it too far. Remember, even a cornered rabbit will bite. The Osborne family is not to be trifled with. If you push us too far, killing you would be as easy as snapping our fingers.

    Sebastian smiled at those words. "Sweetheart, are you worried about me?"

    "Don''t tter yourself. I would love nothing more than to see you cut into a thousand pieces, "Yvette snarled through gritted teeth.

    Sebastian''s expression shifted to one of sudden understanding. "I see now. You''re just embarrassed to admit it in front of so many people. It''s understandable."

    He turned to Frederik. "They say that a married daughter is no longer family. Your daughter just slept with me a few times, and she''s already speaking up for me. It looks like you''re not far from bing my father-inw."

    "Bastard! I''ll kill you!" Frederik couldn''t hold back any longer and swung his hand toward Sebastian.

    Yvette didn''t stop him this time.

    Sebastian, with his loose tongue, was now revealing to the crowd that she had slept with him multiple times, tarnishing her reputation. She hated him to the core and didn''t care about the consequences anymore. She just wanted Sebastian dead.

    "Mr. Osborne, please calm down." Sylvester Osborne, the second elder from the Osborne family, held back Frederik. This father and daughter might not care about the consequences, but Sylvester and everyone else certainly did not want to die yet.

    "I can''t take this insult!" Frederik roared in anger.

    Sylvester quickly advised in a small voice, "Mr. Osborne, he is deliberately provoking you. If you make a move, the people of Phaedra Ind won''t stand by it. This could bring disaster to our family."

    Frederik calmed down at those words.

    Sylvester''s analysis made sense. Judging from how Sebastian acted fearlessly, he likely had some plot in mind. If Frederik acted rashly, he might fall into a trap.

    Sylvester continued, "This guy killed Elder Ezekiel, many of our n members, crippled Mr. Marcus, and humiliated Ms. Yvette. This feud is irreconcble. We must seek revenge. But now is not the time.

    "We should first attend the wedding, gauge the Sanders family''s stance, or perhaps curry favor with other families. Once we have nothing else to worry about, killing him will be as easy as crushing an ant."

    Frederik nodded in agreement.

    "I''ll spare your worthless life today. Just wait and see." With that, Frederik stormed onto the ship with his people.

    Sebastian didn''t take Frederik''s threat to heart, nor did he further provoke him.

    His priority now was to go to Phaedra Ind and find out what was happening. As for the Osborne family, there would be plenty of opportunities to settle scores with them in the future.

    Various colorful flowers were blooming in full glory in a garden on Phaedra Ind.

    The fragrance of the flowers filled the air, refreshing and soothing the senses. An old man and a young man sat across from each other at a stone table. The old man, who appeared to be in his 70s, was Julian Lennon, the patriarch of the Lennon family. Opposite him sat his only grandson, Luke.

    "Grandpa, I just received word that that bastard Sebastian has boarded the ship," Luke said.

    "Luke, he easily defeated Flynn York. His strength shouldn''t be underestimated. I think we should have one of the Elders take care of him."

    "No, I must kill him myself in front of Lana to show her that I am the strongest man of the younger generation," Luke insisted.

    Julian nodded. "Alright then. You''ve already entered the Divine Realm and have cultivated the Fatal Viper Technique to the fourth level. As long as you''re careful, it shouldn''t be too difficult to kill him. However, Lana is Bruce''s daughter. Keeping her around is like having a ticking time bomb."

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will conquer herpletely. I won''t let her cause any trouble," Luke boasted.

 Chapter 380

    ?

    After a day of sailing, the ship finally arrived at Phaedra Ind.

    As Sebastian stepped out of the cabin, he caught sight of the sunset, with the sky painted in shades of red. It was a beautiful scene, but his heart was heavy with worry.

    The passengers began to disembark.

    Compared to thest auction, there were fewer attendees this time, as only practitioners had been invited.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As soon as Sebastian stepped ashore, he was surrounded by several men from Phaedra Ind.

    "Greetings, Mr. Wilder. We have been ordered to escort you to your room. Please follow us," one of them announced.

    Sebastian understood immediately. Though these men imed to be his escorts, their real job was to keep an eye on him and prevent him from wandering off.

    This confirmed his suspicion that something had indeed happened to the Sanders family.

    Sebastian followed the men to a car. However, he soon noticed that they were not heading to a hotel.

    "This doesn''t look like the road to the hotel," Sebastian remarked.

    One of the men replied, "You are an esteemed guest. Staying in a hotel would be too much of a slight. Mr. Luke has prepared a mansion to ensure you feel truly wee."

    "Mr. Luke? As in Luke Lennon?" Sebastian asked, trying to confirm.

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    Sebastian''s heart sank further. Despite being eager to rush to the Sanders family to find out what had happened, he restrained himself.

    Patience was key in a situation like this.

    Even though he was powerful now, it was daunting for him to challenge a powerful family head-on.

    For now, he needed to remain calm.

    Before long, he was brought to what was described as a "mansion". It was just three dpidated rooms with cracked walls and a roof that let in light. The inside was a mess. It was filled with cobwebs and scurrying rats while a pungent smell permeated the air. Sebastian''s face darkened immediately. "Is this the ''mansion'' you were talking about?" "Yes, this mansion used to be our pigsty. It''s spacious, well-lit, and has excellent venttion. It''s nestled by mountains and water sources and is surrounded by nature. The

    best part is, it''s peaceful andes with plenty of small animalpanions like mosquitoes, flies, rats, spiders, and cockroaches."

    "That''s right. Mr. Luke prepared this special mansion just for you. There''s nothing else like it on Phaedra Ind. Only this ce matches your esteemed status. We''re sure you''ll be satisfied." They sneered, not taking Sebastian seriously at all.

    They knew how formidable Sebastian was, but they weren''t afraid. They had the entire Phaedra Ind backing them.

    Sebastian clenched his fists, a sh of murderous intent briefly appearing in his eyes. "Very well. You can leave now. I need to rest," Sebastian said, holding back his anger. "Yes, sir. Have a good rest. Someone will bring you breakfast tomorrow." Just as they were about to leave, they turned back and added, "There''s one more thing we forgot to mention. A lot of people have arrived on the ind today. For your safety, Mr. Luke has arranged for many people to protect you. They are around this mansion."

    "One of them is even an Elder from our family, which shows how much Mr. Luke values you. To avoid any misunderstandings, it''s best if you stay inside the mansion and don''t wander around. We won''t be responsible if anything happens."

    Sebastian didn''t respond, but his heart was filled with fury. This was clearly a warning for him not to wander around. They were effectively cing him under house arrest!

    Sebastian surveyed his surroundings. As those men had mentioned, this ce was indeed a former pigsty, with two feeding troughs still present. This wasn''t meant for people to stay in; it was meant to humiliate him.

    He closed his eyes and released his spiritual senses. As expected, he detected many people outside.

    Using his spiritual senses, he found a total of 19 people positioned around the house.

    An elderly man was sitting cross-legged on a protruding rock on the hill behind the house. This must be an Elder from the Lennon family.

 Chapter 381

    ?

    The four major families of Phaedra Ind were all elite forces. Only pre-divine grandmasters were qualified to be Elders.

    Even though Sebastian could look into other people''s cultivation bases with his spiritual senses, , he didn''t do so.

    Pre-divine grandmasters were vignt; they would know if Sebastian used his spiritual senses to probe.

    Sebastian had to hold back as he didn''t want to reveal his powers just yet. However, Sebastian could guess at most that the Elder was just an ordinary Elder.

    Sebastian, who soon came up with a n, took out a Purple Miracle Pill.

    Undoubtedly, the Purple Miracle Pill was one of the best pills in the world. Its fragrance was delightful and refreshing. Even a practitioner inhaling some of its fragrance would feel their energy stirring.

    To better spread the pill''s fragrance, Sebastian even crushed the pill and blew some of the powder through a hole in the back wall. Although this was wasteful, he couldn''t afford to worry about that for the sake of his next n.

    The ce where Ethan Lennon, the 11th Elder of the Lennon family, was meditating wasn''t very high, only 15 feet above the ground, so he quickly caught a whiff of the pill''s fragrance.

    "Wow! That smells amazing! It''s pill fragrance!"

    Although each pill fragrance was unique, there was a distinct differencepared to ordinary scents. Those familiar with pills could immediately recognize the pill fragrance upon smelling it.

    After Ethan inhaled the pill fragrance, his energy immediately stirred. With that, he knew off the bat that these were pills capable of enhancing cultivation, and their effects were incredibly potent.

    Without hesitation, he leaped down and quickly pinpointed that the pill fragrance was emanating from inside.

    He approached the door and entered promptly. Sebastian, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground meditating, was surprised and somewhat rmed by Ethan''s sudden arrival.

    "Who are you?" Sebastian stood up abruptly, eyeing Ethan warily.

    "I am Ethan Lennon, the 11th elder of the Lennon family," he replied.

    "Greetings, sir. May I know the reason for your visit at this time of the night?" Sebastian asked cautiously.

    "I smelled a strong pill fragranceing from here. I want to see what kind of pills they are.

    Bring them out for me to inspect," Ethanmanded.

    "There''s no pill fragrance here. Sir, you must have smelled it wrong," Sebastian replied quickly, hiding the Purple Miracle Pill behind his back.

    Sebastian''s poor attempt to conceal the pill didn''t go unnoticed by Ethan''s keen eyes.

    "I advise you to obediently hand it over. Things won''t end well for you if you provoke me." Ethan sneered coldly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "But sir, I don''t have any pills!" Sebastian kept retreating, his nervousness and fear all over his face.

    "You''re looking for trouble!" Ethan quickly approached Sebastian, grabbing his arm and twisting it.

    Sebastian immediately cried out in pain, releasing his grip and revealing half of the Purple Miracle Pill still in his hand. As the Purple Miracle Pill was exposed, its fragrance intensified.

    Ethan''s eyes lit up, and he eagerly reached out to grab the pill.

    However, Sebastian clenched his fist and struck Ethan''s chest with a powerful punch. With a dull thud, Ethan immediately spat out blood and flew backward.

 Chapter 382

    ?

    Even though Ethan was a pre-divine grandmaster, he was only an early-stage divine grandmaster. Hisbat strength was far inferiorpared to Sebastian''s.

    More critically, Ethan never anticipated Sebastian would dare to attack him. The former was caught off guard and was sent flying with a punch from thetter.

    As Ethan was about to be thrown out the door, Sebastian swiftly reached out, using an invisible force to restrain Ethan and pull him back inside. Sebastian then seized Ethan by the neck.

    Ethan was so terrified that he almost wet himself. Even his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He had never imagined Sebastian to be so terrifyingly powerful. It was far beyond his expectations.

    He struggled to resist but found himself unable to muster any strength. Attempts to cry for help resulted in no sound escaping his lips.

    Ethan could only plead for mercy with his gaze.

    "Is something the matter, Elder Ethan?" The people outside hurried over and asked what was going on when they heard themotion.

    "Everything''s okay. Stay where you are and don''t wander," Sebastian ordered as he mimicked Ethan''s voice.

    Though not identical, Sebastian''s imitation was close enough that most wouldn''t notice the difference.

    Ethan could only stare at him in shock and fear as he pleaded with his eyes.

    With a snap, Sebastian squeezed and broke Ethan''s neck. As he released his grip, Ethan copsed to the ground with his lifeless eyes wide open. He never imagined he would die in an instant,pletely defenseless, at the hands of someone younger.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Sebastian rummaged through his belongings, took out some items and crafted a mask after some maniption. Once he put on the mask, he looked exactly like Ethan.

    If Ethan were still alive, he would have thought he had a twin brother upon seeing Sebastian with the mask on.

    Next, Sebastian stripped Ethan of his clothes, recing them with his own. Then, he poured a bottle of potion over the body.

    Immediately, ck smoke billowed from the corpse, visibly corroding the flesh at an rming rate. A putrid stench filled the air, thick and suffocating. Sebastian held his breath.

    The people outside the house were standing at a distance. They didn''t think much of the odor since it was already foul inside. In less than two minutes, Ethan''s body had turned into a pool of blood.

    Sebastian then gathered a pile of wooden boards, lit them on fire, and ced them over the blood. This quickly evaporated the blood, and any traces left were buried under the ashes.

    Sebastian didn''t rush to leave. Instead, he waited until it waspletely dark before confidently walking out.

    "Elder Ethan, may I ask where are you going?" asked the guards outside.

    "I''m going out to handle something. Stay here and don''t go anywhere," Sebastian replied.

    "Elder Ethan, Mr. Luke instructed you to stay here. I''m not sure it''s right for you to leave now," a n member cautiously reminded him.

    "How dare you! What I do is not for you to question. Just stay here. If anything happens, I''ll take full responsibility," Sebastian retorted angrily.

    Seeing the elder furious, the n members dared not intervene any further.

    "Hmph!" Sebastian snorted disdainfully and stormed off.

    Sebastian found it much easier to move around when he had Ethan''s appearance. His only concern was avoiding anyone who knew Ethan personally to prevent being exposed.

    His target was clear-the Sanders family.

    He needed to find Lana and get some answers.

    Although it was nighttime, the Sanders family''spound was still brightly lit.

    At first nce, there seemed to be nothing unusual about the Sanders family''s residence.

 Chapter 383

    ?

    However, Sebastian still sensed something was off. The gatekeepers had changed.

    During his brief stay at the Sanders Manor, the guards had always been the same few individuals on rotation. Yet now, unfamiliar figures stood watch.

    Sebastian''s suspicions deepened further when his spiritual senses detected even the hidden sentries had been reced. However, his probing was limited by the reach of his spiritual senses.

    "Mr. Ethan, what brings you here?" the guards asked, bowing hurriedly upon spotting Sebastian.

    "I need to speak with your patriach," Sebastian replied calmly.

    "Mr. Sanders is right inside. Please,e in, Mr. Ethan." The guards respectfully ushered him in without hesitation.

    As Sebastian stepped into Sanders Manor, a subtle unease settled upon him due to the faint odor of blood hanging in the air.

    "Mr. Sanders, Mr. Ethan has arrived," one of the guards announced upon reaching the grand hall.

    Francis quickly emerged to greet him. "Mr. Ethan! What brings you here?"

    "I was just hoping to share a drink. I hope I''m not causing any inconvenience," Sebastian responded smoothly.

    Sebastian appeared outwardlyposed, yet he was deeply unsettled. The patriarch of the Sanders family had noticeably changed.

    He knew Francis, whose abilities and strength paledpared to Bruce''s.

    Sebastian''s suspicions were spot on the Sanders family was in dire straits.

    "Not at all! We''re honored to have you here. Please,e in," Francis weed Sebastian as he was unaware of the imposter in their midst.

    Francis remained oblivious that the person before him was posing as Ethan, who typically kept to himself and was seldom seen more than a few times a year.

    Inside the hall, Sebastian noted the presence of others.

    Among them was Francis'' son, Maverick, and the esteemed Elder of the Sanders family, Ian Sanders-uncle to both Francis and Bruce. He was a supreme grandmaster, second only to Bruce.

    Also present was Cassandra Lennon, a young woman in her 20s and heiress to the Lennon family. She was Luke''s younger sister.

    "Mr. Ethan, you rarely venture out. What brings you here today?" Cassandra inquired curiously.

    "I''ve encountered a obstacle in my cultivation and and thought a change of scenery might help me unwind," Sebastian replied casually.

    Despite his calm demeanor, Sebastian was tense inside, wary that Cassandra, from the Lennon family, might see through his fa?ade.

    However, Sebastian''s concerns were unnecessary.

    The real Ethan rarely surfaced, as he spent most of his time in seclusion cultivation. Even the Lennon family, including Cassandra, knew little about him. Her question was merely casual conversation.

    Francis smiled and said, "I''ve already had food and drink prepared. Let''s eat and catch up."

    The group moved to the dining room, where the spread was sumptuous. As the drinks flowed, their conversation eventually turned to the wedding nned for the next day.

    Seizing the moment, Sebastian asked, "How is Ms. Sanders doing now?"

    Francis sighed. "She''s still the same. She''s been crying all day and talking about killing herself. We have to keep someone with her at all times."

    "Has no one tried to counsel her?" Sebastian asked while suppressing his anger.

    Francis gave a bitter smile. "Her mother is dead, and her brother''s whereabouts are still unknown. Plus, her father is locked up now. She hates us to the core now and just won''t listen to a word."

    "Let her be then. She''s marrying Luke tomorrow. With my brother''s methods, he''ll bend her to his will," Cassandra remarked.

    Sebastian''s anger boiled at these words, and he was itching to wipe them all out then and there.

    But he held back. Ian''s cultivation base was unfathomable; he knew he couldn''t take him alone. Plus, Francis was there.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Moreover, a direct confrontation would jeopardize his mission and alert other masters. Alone, he''d onlyplicate things, even if he managed to escape.

 Chapter 384

    ?

    "Mr. Sanders, I''d like to see Bruce. Is that possible?" Sebastian asked with his gaze directed at Francis.

    "Why do you want to see him?" Francis asked, puzzled.

    "I''m facing some hurdles in my cultivation. A chat with him might yield some insights," Sebastian exined.

    "You should be seeking help from your own family or other Elders. Why would Bruce, who now despises us, agree to help you?" Francis asked.

    "With the right approach, he might open up. But if it''s inconvenient for you, forget I asked," Sebastian replied casually.

    "No, not at all. I''ll take you to him now," Francis agreed.

    Francis had risen to his position as the patriarch with the backing of the Lennon family, so he was keen to fulfill requests from their Elders to maintain a positive rtionship.

    The others saw no issue with Sebastian''s request as they didn''t suspect Ethan''s true identity. Besides, they considered Bruce worthless now, with little time left.

    Soon, Francis led Sebastian to a dungeon beneath an artificial hill in Sanders Manor''s backyard. The ce was dim, damp, and smelled of mold, a testament to its years of neglect.

    This dungeon, constructed by the Sanders family ancestors to imprison traitors, had seen little use over the years.

    As they walked, Sebastian extended his spiritual sense to probe the area.

    What he found were numerous traps and mechanisms, including crossbows, poison gas vents, huge stones rigged to fall, and poisoned needles. Triggering any of these would spell certain death, even for a divine grandmaster.

    The dungeon wasn''t extensive, and they soon reached a cell. Inside, the scene was one ofplete disarray, with torture devices that sent shivers down one''s spine.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    In a cornery a disheveled man. His clothes were torn and soaked in blood-some dried, some fresh-a stark testament to the regr torment he endured.

    Despite his pallid and haggard appearance, Sebastian immediately recognized him as Bruce. It was hard to reconcile this sight with the once-proud patriarch of one of Phaedra Ind''s four major families. Sebastian couldn''t begin toprehend what Bruce had endured to be reduced to this state.

    To maintain hisposure, Sebastian clenched his fists tightly in his pockets.

    "Bruce, are you dead yet?" Francis yelled.

    Brucey silent and motionless like a corpse, though his shallow breaths betrayed his living

    state.

    Francis turned to Sebastian. "Look at him. He either curses us or says nothing at all. Even torturing him doesn''t work. I doubt you''ll get anything out of him."

    "Maybe, but I''ll give it a shot."

    Sebastian shed a confident smile before addressing Bruce directly. "Bruce, I''m here to talk. If you stay silent, don''t me me for what happens to your daughter."

    At Sebastian''s threat, Bruce finally stirred. His eyes glinted with intense hostility as he nced up at Sebastian, but the defiance was fleeting, and he soon lowered his head again.

    Sebastian continued, "You probably think I wouldn''t dare harm her since Mr. Luke would marry her. Well, if that''s what you think, you''re sorely mistaken.

    "I have nothing else than guts. If I don''t get the answers I need today, your daughter will bear the consequences of your silence."

    Bruce shot Sebastian another venomous look with his teeth clenched. "She''s about to marry Mr. Luke. Do you think he''ll let you off if youy hands on her? Even if you''re an Elder, you''d be dead."

    Sebastian scoffed, "Your daughter is indeed beautiful, but beauty is abundant in this world. Without her status as the Sanders family''s eldest daughter, she''s nothing exceptional.

    "We can easily find a recement. By the way, you might not know this, but I''ve recently be a middle-stage divine grandmaster.

    "Do you really think the patriarch would risk an Elder''s wrath over a woman who''s lost her value?"

    "Middle-stage divine grandmaster! Is that true, Mr. Ethan?" Francis asked urgently.

 Chapter 385

    ?

    "Of course it''s true. Why would I lie to you?" Sebastian replied haughtily.

    "Congrattions, Mr. Luke," Francis said. His eyes were filled with envy.

    Despite Francis having ascended to patriarch of the Sanders family, he remained at the early pinnacle stage of a divine grandmaster. Advancing to the middle stage seemed a distant dream.

    Though seemingly narrow, the gap between a divine grandmaster''s early and middle stages marked a profound disparity in power.

    A divine grandmaster at the middle stage could effortlessly ovee one at the early stage, handle two without breaking a sweat, and even contend with three without much difficulty.

    It would require at least four early-stage divine grandmasters to pose a challenge to one at the middle stage.

    In other words, a middle-stage divine grandmaster wielded the strength equivalent to four early-stage divine grandmasters, significantly elevating their status.

    Bruce clenched his teeth in a fury. "You''re an Elder, yet you resort to such despicable and crude methods?"

    Sebastian sneered, "I achieve my goals by any means necessary. A little underhandedness is no big deal."

    "Very well put, Mr. Ethan," Francis said, his tone now full of sycophantic admiration.

    Upon learning of Ethan''s attainment of middle-stage divine grandmaster status, Francis'' demeanor shifted from mere politeness to unabashed ttery.

    Only those who had reached the Divine Realm understood the monumental challenge of advancing even a single step further.

    Francis had been stuck at the early divine stage for ten years, underscoring the challenge.

    The Phaedra Ind boasted over 50 people who had reached the Divine Realm, but only about ten had advanced to the middle stage of a divine grandmaster.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Now that Ethan had achieved this level, he was undoubtedly among the top three in the Lennon family, a feat that would surely earn him immense respect and attention.

    Sebastian turned to Francis. "I would like to speak with him alone. Is that possible?"

    "Of course. I''ll leave you to it. Just lock the door when you leave," Francis said, opening the cell door before departing.

    Sebastian used his spiritual sense to ensure no one else was around and that there were no surveince devices before stepping into the cell.

    Bruce''s eyes zed with fury. "Ask whatever you want. But if you harm Lana, I swear I''ll haunt you even as a ghost."

    "Mr. Sanders, it''s me, Sebastian." Sebastian''s eyes welled up with tears.

    Though their interactions were few, Bruce treated Sebastian like a son. In turn, Sebastian had always regarded Bruce as family. Seeing him in such a state was heart-wrenching.

    However, Bruce''s eyes were filled with suspicion.

    "Mr. Sanders, it''s really me, Sebastian. I''ve used an Art of Disguise. Do you remember when you told me the secret of the Ninefold Griffin Amulet in the hidden chamber?" Sebastian said.

    "Sebastian, it really is you. What are you doing here?" Bruce immediately believed him, knowing only the two knew that secret.

    "Mr. Sanders, what happened? You''re the patriarch of the Sanders family. Why did they betray you?" Sebastian was perplexed.

    "It''s a long story. You shouldn''t be involved. Leave Phaedra Ind and don''t ever be back," Bruce urged anxiously.

    "How can I just walk away when you''re being tortured and Lana is being forced into marriage?" Sebastian insisted.

    Bruce shook his head. "You won''t be able to save us. Don''t throw your life away. Listen to me, leave and go as far as you can," he pleaded.

    "Mr. Sanders, I won''t leave. You need to tell me what happened quickly. If I stay here too long, it will raise suspicions," Sebastian pressed.

 Chapter 386

    ?

    Seeing Sebastian''s refusal to leave, Bruce felt a mix of gratitude, frustration, and mostly resignation.

    After realizing Sebastian''s steadfastness, Bruce began recounting the chain of events that had unfolded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    It all began with Julian, the patriarch of the Lennon family. Julian practiced a sinister, evil cultivation technique that inflicted harm not only upon others but also upon himself.

    Julian should have retired by now as he was now in his 70s and of the same generation as Bruce''s father.

    Yet he persisted-not out of desire, but because his only son, Harry Lennon, had passed

    away.

    Julian''s malevolent cultivation method made it impossible for his women to live long. It wasn''t until he was nearly 30 that he finally had Harry with one of his wives.

    However, Harry was born frail and sickly due to the lingering poison. Julian employed countless methods to keep him alive, and against the odds, Harry survived into adulthood. Shortly after Harry''s marriage, he died, leaving Julian devastated.

    He believed his lineage was cursed until his daughter-inw revealed her pregnancy andter gave birth to the twins Luke and Cassandra.

    Julian was overjoyed and pinned all his hopes on Luke by grooming him to be the sole heir of the Lennon family.

    Despite losing his wife, mistresses, and son to his malevolent cultivation method, Julian showed no remorse. Instead, he continued his sinister practice relentlessly.

    Recently, Julian ascended to the seventh level of his Fatal Viper Technique and conspired with Francis to poison Bruce.

    With assistance from the esteemed Elder of the Sanders family, Ian, they ambushed Bruce and severely injured him.

    The Sanders family members who resisted were ruthlessly ughtered, and the survivors fled. Harvey, gravely wounded, was presumed dead after his escape boat was sunk.

    In his madness, Julian found Bruce''s wife, Renee, still beautiful and dignified and attempted to force himself on her.

    Rather than endure the humiliation, Renee chose to end her life.

    "Bastard!" Sebastian bellowed. He mmed his hand into the ground, shattering the stone floor into pieces.

    Bruce looked at him in surprise. "Sebastian, have you reached the Divine Realm?"

    Sebastian nodded. "Mr. Sanders, don''t worry. I promise I''ll find a way to rescue you and Lana. I''ll make them pay for what they''ve done."

    Bruce shook his head with a bitter smile. "You''re incredibly talented to reach the Divine Realm at such a young age. Your future is bright, but now is not the time for rash actions.

    "The Sanders family has traitors among them, including several divine grandmasters. Ian is particrly dangerous as ate-stage divine grandmaster. But Julian remains the gravest threat.

    "His Fatal Viper Technique is terrifying. Even at my peak, I was unsure if I could defeat him. Your talent is undeniable, Sebastian, but confronting these seasoned masters now would be dangerous.

    "Exercise patience and don''t risk your life in a futile attempt to rescue us."

    "Mr. Sanders, trust me. I won''t act reckelssly. I''ll wait for the right moment. Let me try to heal you first," Sebastian said.

    "It''s hopeless. I''m poisoned with the incurable Reaper''s Grasp. I''m also suffering from the lethal toxins of Julian''s Fatal Viper Technique.

    "The poison has reached my heart. My days are numbered." Bruce let out a long sigh; a once -mighty hero had been brought low.

    "There''s no such thing as an incurable poison. Let me try," Sebastian insisted.

    He then took out a Purple Miracle Pill and gave it to Bruce. He continued with the Flying Acupuncture.

    With spiritual energy, Sebastian activated the technique of inserting nine silver needles and channeled his energy into them.

    Instantly, the nine needles began to glow white and vibrate intensely as they worked tobat the poison.

 Chapter 387

    ?

    Almost immediately, the needles turned dark, and ck droplets of blood soon began to ooze from them.

    As these droplets hit the floor, they sizzled and dissolved, revealing the potent poison inside Bruce.

    Any regr person would have kicked the bucket long ago. Bruce''s advanced cultivation base had kept him alive this far, though now he was hanging on by a thread.

    Rather than kill him outright, Julian preferred to relish in slowly tormenting Bruce. They had no deep-seated hatred, and Julian''s actions had just exposed his cruel nature.

    The detoxification processsted over ten minutes. By the end, Sebastian was pale, his forehead slick with sweat. He was on the verge of copsing from exhaustion.

    By then, Sebastian had used up his spiritual energy to remove the needles.

    "Mr. Sanders, how are you feeling now?"

    Bruce''s face lit up with surprise as he answered, "Sebastian, I had no idea you had this skill. Most of the poison in my body has been purged, and I can even channel some energy."

    Bruce felt a glimmer of hope. Despair had been his onlypanion, but now, the prospect of fully detoxifying and regaining strength offered a chance to rescue Lana and escape, if not achieveplete revenge.

    Sebastian panted heavily and said, "Mr. Sanders, let me rest for a bit. I''ll finish purging the rest of the poison from your body soon."

    "Sebastian, thank you for saving me," Bruce said gratefully. After all, help was hard toe by in times of trouble.":

    "This is what I should do," Sebastian replied. He then sat down cross-legged to recover. He took half a Purple Miracle Pill and circted energy to refine it as his energy was slowly restored.

    "Sebastian, someone''s approaching," Bruce suddenly warned hurriedly.

    Sebastian sensed it too. He quickly stood up and covered the corroded floor with some dry grass.

    It was Cassandra.

    "Ethan, why do you look so pale?" Cassandra asked.

    "I was discussing something with Bruce and had a sudden insight. I started cultivating right here and nearly went berserk in my haste. Thankfully, I managed to avoid a disaster," Sebastian exined.

    Cassandra remained skeptical and eyed him suspiciously. "Mr. Ethan,e with me. I need to speak with you."

    Sebastian locked the cell door and followed Cassandra out of the dungeon.

    "What''s this about, Ms. Lennon?" he asked.

    "You''ll soon find out," Cassandra replied with a cryptic smile.

    Cassandra then led Sebastian away from the Sanders Manor and into a car. She drove herself.

    Despite Sebastian''s questions, Cassandra refused to reveal their destination, which made him uneasy.

    There was something about Cassandra that hinted at impending danger.

    After a few minutes, she stopped in front of an isted vi nestled against a mountain surrounded by woods. The area was secluded.

    Sebastian followed Cassandra into the vi.

    She gestured for him to sit on the couch and fetched a jar of wine. "This is Centennial Wine. I''ve been saving it. Tell me how it tastes."

    "Ms. Lennon, please, just tell me what this is about first. I won''t be able to enjoy the wine otherwise," Sebastian said.

    "What''s the rush? Let''s have a drink first." Cassandra downed a ss and said, "See? No poison."

    Still cautious, Sebastian sniffed the wine before cautiously taking a sip.

    Cassandra''s face twisted into a triumphant smirk as soon as Sebastian drank the wine.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 388

    ?

    "Excellent wine!" Sebastian couldn''t help but praise the Centennial Wine. The wine had a rich, lingering vor.

    More importantly, as it flowed down his throat, it ignited a warm current that spread

    throughout his body, imbuing him with pure energy that could be easily refined to enhance his cultivation.

    Just one cup, roughly half an ounce, was equivalent to half a day of arduous cultivation for Sebastian. As a divine grandmaster, the energy he could umte in half a day of arduous cultivation was significant.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    This single cup, if auctioned, would fetch at least a million dors, assuming one could even find it.

    Anything capable of boosting one''s cultivation base was truly invaluable.

    "I''m d you like it. Here, have some more," Cassandra said, pouring him another ss.

    "Mr. Ethan, I heard from the Sanders family patriarch that you''ve be a middle-stage divine grandmaster. Is that true?" she asked.

    "Yes, that''s correct," Sebastian replied, downing his drink. He wasn''t there just for the alcohol-the chance to enhance his cultivation base was too good to pass up.

    Cassandra continued to refill his ss without hesitation. After about ten cups, Sebastian started to feel a bit self-conscious.

    "Mr. Ethan, what do you think of my brother, Luke?" Cassandra asked out of the blue.

    "Mr. Luke is incredibly gifted. His potential knows no bounds," Sebastian answered.

    "And what about me?" she asked, smiling,

    Sebastian froze. Was Cassandra trying to seduce him? As in to seduce Ethan?

    Cassandra instantly read his thoughts and rolled her eyes. "I mean, what do you think of my talents?"

    "Oh... Ms. Lennon, your talents are on par with Mr. Luke''s," Sebastian said before lowering his head. He still found her quite dangerous.

    "Would you be willing to support me?" Cassandra pressed.

    "Ms. Lennon, I don''t quite understand what you mean."

    "Alright. I''ll cut to the chase then. My abilities match Luke''s. If you support me, I will ensure that when I be the head of the family, I''ll help you reach thete stage of divine grandmaster."

    Sebastian was taken aback. He hadn''t expected such ambition from her.

    "But you''re a woman. Isn''t that unprecedented?" he asked.

    Even on Phaedra Ind, among all noble families, women had never ascended to the head of a family unless there were no male heirs.

    "Then I''ll be the first. There were no female rulers before Queen ra the First, but she changed that. If she could do it, so can I. The question is, are you with me?" Cassandra said.

    She then leaned on the table with her gaze locked onto his.

    Her presence wasmanding enough to intimidate most. Though Sebastian wasn''t cowed, he did feel uneasy.

    Looking at her shimmering lips, he couldn''t help but swallow hard. His breath quickened involuntarily, and even his blood seemed to boil.

    Sebastian realized something was amiss. Even though his resolve had weakened slightly since altering his cultivation method, he shouldn''t have been affected so easily.

    "Ms. Lennon, is there something in the wine?" he asked.

    "Don''t worry. It''s just a stimnt to help you rx and enjoy yourself," Cassandra replied with a sly smile.

    Sebastian cursed his oversight. He hadn''t detected the drug in the wine, though thankfully, it wasn''t poison.

    "Ms. Lennon, I''m your elder. This isn''t appropriate," he said.

 Chapter 389

    ?

    Cassandra''s face flushed crimson with embarrassment. "Mr. Ethan, what were you thinking? I''ve arranged a woman for you. Come with me."

    She then led Sebastian to a room with arge bed, where a young womany sprawled across it.

    The woman had a stunning face and figure. She wore only a thin nightgown that exposed her long, slender legs. The sight made Sebastian''s mouth go dry, and his blood boiled.

    However, the woman seemed asleep and didn''t react to their presence.

    "She''s..."

    Cassandra thought he recognized her. "Yes, she''s my brother''s beloved. Her body and looks are top-notch. I know you''ve had your eye on her for a while, so I arranged this for you."

    "I haven''t," Sebastian protested.

    "Stop lying. The way you look at her gives you away. Go ahead. Don''t worry. No one will know," Cassandra said.

    She turned to leave the room, but Sebastian grabbed her hand.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Cassandra eximed in shock. Fuming, she struggled to free herself, but Sebastian''s grip was too strong.

    Sebastian''s eyes burned with intensity, and his breathing was rapid. He looked like a starving wolf, though he was still trying to use his spiritual energy to counteract the drug.

    But this aphrodisiac was unlike any other poison as it resisted his attempts to refine it. Therge dose he''d consumed only heightened its effects, pushing him to the brink.

    Knowing he was about to lose control, Sebastian yanked Cassandra closer. "You drugged me, so you''re going to help me deal with it. Come over."

    He pulled her into his arms. The feel of her soft, warm body against his drove him wild. The urge to force himself upon her was immediate.

    "Let go of me!" Cassandra shouted, her voice a mix of fear and anger.

    She raised her hand to strike Sebastian''s head. Her palm was glowing with terrifying energy -a sign of a divine grandmaster.

    Sebastian was momentarily surprised. Cassandra, only 23 or 24, had already reached the Divine Realm. She was an extraordinary talent.

    But Sebastian wasn''t intimidated. He caught her wrist easily while his other hand was tearing her dress, exposing her delicate skin.

    Her chest, barely concealed, heaved with each breath. Sebastian''s control snapped, and he

    stared at her hungrily, swallowing hard.

    "I''ll kill you!" Cassandra shouted. She was trying to cover herself while punching him.

    Sebastian was unfazed. He caught her fist effortlessly and suppressed her strength.

    With another shot, he tore away more of her clothing, leaving her almost fully exposed.

    A breathtaking sight was revealed, with only two pieces of undergarments left to shield her modesty.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Sebastian lunged at Cassandra.

    Cassandra tried to defend herself, but Sebastian''s power was overwhelming. The difference in their skill was significant.

    By then, Sebastian quickly pinned her to the ground and stripped away thest of her clothes, as well as his own.

    "No! Please, let me go!" Cassandra begged with tears streaming down her face.

    But it was toote.

    Her cries of pain filled the room as her nails dug into Sebastian''s back.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 390

    ?

    Under the drug''s influence, Sebastianpletely forgot what it meant to be gentle. His

    actions were rough and unrelenting, as if he harbored a deep-seated grudge against Cassandra and was determined to torment her.

    Cassandra couldn''t stifle her moans no matter how hard she tried.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Tears streamed down her face, evoking sympathy from anyone who might have witnessed her suffering.

    Sebastian, however, showed no signs ofpassion. He focused solely on his own gratification.

    Cassandra wed at his back in desperation, leaving deep red marks. But Sebastian seemed oblivious to the pain as he continued his relentless motions like a tireless machine.

    This ordeal felt like a grueling battle, with Sebastian holding the upper hand while

    Cassandra was utterly submissive. She felt as though her body was falling apart butcked the strength to fight back.

    Eventually, she reached her limit and pushed Sebastian away with all her might.

    Seizing the opportunity, Sebastian flipped her over and pinned her to the ground before she could even attempt to get up.

    Cassandra let out another agonized scream before resigning herself to her fate. She bit down on her lip, bracing for what was toe.

    Meanwhile, the young woman on the bed had just woken up. She was also drugged by Cassandra earlier, so she stumbled toward Sebastian as soon as she got up.

    Sensing the threat, Sebastian momentarily abandoned Cassandra and turned his focus to the woman byunching a fierce assault.

    That night was destined to be sleepless. Sebastian effortlessly overpowered both women, leaving them helpless against his onught.

    The sex battle continued into the early hours, and when it finally ended, Sebastian copsed, feeling utterly exhausted yet exhrated.

    He gasped for breath with adrenaline coursing through his veins.

    Not only did he feel physically satisfied, but he also discovered that Cassandra was still a virgin.

    Absorbing her passive energy significantly boosted his cultivation base. Likewise, Cassandra received some of his active energy, enhancing her own cultivation base.

    Despite her pain and fatigue, Cassandra pushed Sebastian off her.

    She sat up, noticing the bloodstains on the floor. Sorrow quickly gave way to a surge of rage.

    She raised her hand, aiming a fierce p at Sebastian''s head. But just before striking, she paused.

    "No, I can''t do this! What''s done is done. Killing this jackass won''t change anything, and my sacrifice would be in vain," she thought, gradually calming herself and suppressing her overwhelming anger.

    Sebastian, though weary, remained alert. Seeing Cassandra''s conflicted expression, he let out a faint smile.

    "You''re lucky that p didn''t happen, or you''d already be dead," Sebastian remarked, causing a chill to run through Cassandra''s spine.

    She knew Sebastian wasn''t bluffing. She stood no chance against him.

    "You bastard! I generously offered you a woman, and you had the audacity to touch me too. You''re a monster!" Cassandra spat furiously.

    Sebastian sneered. "Don''t act all high and mighty. You had your own schemes too. Didn''t you n to catch me in apromising position just so you could ckmail me into doing your bidding?"

    Cassandra''s anger boiled.

    "Since you understand that, listen carefully. From now on, you will obey me and do as I say. Otherwise, I''ll tell my grandfather everything, and death won''t even be an option," she threatened.

    Sebastian shrugged nonchntly. "I can assist you in bing the next head of the family, but you''ll need to do something for me in return."

    "What do you want?" she asked warily.

    "Help me rescue Lana Sanders," he replied.

 Chapter 391

    ?

    "That''s impossible. She''s marrying Luke tomorrow. If she disappears, the consequences will be catastrophic," Cassandra refused Sebastian outright.

    "You''re overreacting. With a solid n, it won''t affect you," Sebastian replied.

    Cassandra remained firm. "Drop this idea. There are plenty of beautiful women out there. It''s not worth the risk."

    Sebastian frowned. "If you help me rescue her, I can assist you in reaching the middle stage of divine grandmaster."

    "What?" Cassandra was stunned. "Are you serious?"

    "Of course. You must have noticed my unique constitution. Your cultivation base has likely improved significantly.

    "You''re very close to the middle stage now. If I give you a superior-grade pill, your chances of breaking through are high.

    "Even if you don''t reach the middle stage of the divine grandmaster realm immediately, it will bring you incredibly close, shortening the time you need to get there."

    "Do you really have such a pill?" Cassandra asked hurriedly. Her eyes were filled with desire.

    Cassandra was too desperate for power. If she had been stronger, she wouldn''t have lost her virginity. Also, greater strength would significantly improve her chances of iming her seat as the head of the family.

    Sebastian nodded. "Yes, I do. If you bring Lana to me, I''ll give the pill to you."

    "Why should I believe you?"

    "I know you''re skeptical. Let me prove it."

    Sebastian took out a Purple Miracle Pill and held it under her nose.

    Immediately, she felt a surge of energy and a powerful desire ignite within her. She believed him instantly and reached for the pill.

    But Sebastian withdrew his hands. "Not so fast."

    Cassandra thought deeply before saying, "Lana is marrying Luke tomorrow. There will be many guards tonight. It''s almost impossible to get her out by tonight.

    "How about this, in just a few days, Luke will let his guard down. Then I''ll find a way to bring her to you."

    "No, it has to be tonight." Sebastian''s tone was firm.

    If he couldn''t rescue Lana tonight, she would be forced to marry Luke tomorrow, which was uneptable. If necessary, he would take her by force.

    "Fine. I''ll try. But don''t get your hopes up. Now, leave. I need to change," Cassandra said.

    "After everything we''ve been through together, do you really need me to leave just so you can change clothes?" Sebastian teased.

    "Get out!" she snapped.

    Sebastian didn''t push further. He didn''t want to jeopardize the n.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    After he left, Cassandra shut the door. "Alright, stop pretending. Get up. I need to talk to you.

    The woman on the bed opened her eyes and immediately knelt. "Ms. Lennon, please don''t kill me."

    Cassandra smirked coldly. "You''re quite clever. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. But you''ll have to obey me from now on."

    The woman nodded hastily.

    "Don''t even think about ying tricks. If Luke ever finds out you slept with an old man, he''ll kill you without hesitation. So, keep your mouth shut," Cassandra warned.

    The woman nodded again.

    Cassandra dressed quickly and led the woman out, driving toward Sanders Manor.

    On the way, she instructed the woman to cooperate in the rescue. When they arrived at Sanders Manor, Cassandra was shocked to find Luke there.

 Chapter 392

    ?

    "Cassandra, Chelsea, what are you two doing here sote?" Luke asked, eyeing them suspiciously.

    "I came to check on my future sister-inw and offer some advice to keep her from crying tomorrow," Cassandra exined.

    Luke remained skeptical. He knew Cassandra too well. She was always up to something. Helping him was out of the question-he''d be grateful if she just didn''t cause trouble.

    He then nced at Chelsea Sanders, who stood beside Cassandra.

    Chelsea originally belonged to a branch of the Sanders family, but after catching Luke''s eye, she had been brought in as a mistress.

    "I just came along with Ms. Lennon," Chelsea said, her voice wavering.

    Luke nodded without further question. "Alright, you guys can go talk to her, but don''t stay too long. We have a busy day tomorrow. I''ll go check on Bruce. We''ll head back togetherter.

    Cassandra nodded and led Chelsea toward Lana''s room.

    "Cassandra!" Luke''s voice stopped her in her tracks.

    Cassandra''s heart skipped a beat. Had Luke figured out her intentions?

    "Yes, Luke? What is it?" she asked, turning back with a forced smile.

    "Why are you walking funny? Are you hurt?" Luke asked.

    A blush crept up Cassandra''s cheeks. Of course, she was in pain.

    Standing still was bearable, but walking felt like her body was tearing apart. She cursed Ethan inwardly, wishing she could cut his dick and feed him to the dogs for what he had done to her.

    Poor Ethan was still getting med for things he had not done. He''d probably cry his eyes out if he found out in the afterlife.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "I bumped into something earlier, nothing serious," she lied smoothly.

    Luke showed a hint of suspicion. For a divine grandmaster like Cassandra, a mere bump shouldn''t have any effect. It was akin to getting bitten by a mosquito. How could it impact her walking?

    With his extensive experience, Luke quickly grasped the situation. Choosing to let it slide, he turned and walked away.

    Soon, Cassandra and Chelsea entered Lana''s room. She looked worn out and disheveled, with tear stains marking her cheeks.

    Cassandra asked a few perfunctory questions before leading Chelsea out.

    Originally, Cassandra had nned to help Lana escape, but with Luke insisting they leave together, she had no choice but to ditch the n.

    Back home, she took a bath and went straight to bed as she was too exhausted. She hadn''t considered visiting Lana again to avoid raising further suspicion.

    Unaware of these developments, Sebastian paced anxiously in his room while frequently ncing outside for any sign of Cassandra.

    After waiting another hour without a word from her, he realized counting on Cassandra was hopeless. He had to take matters into his own hands.

    Determined, Sebastian made his way to Sanders Manor and headed straight for Lana''s summer house.

    The area was heavily guarded by both the Sanders and Lennon family members. Theyers of security made it nearly impossible to approach unnoticed.

    "Mr. Ethan, what brings you here?" Sebastian was stopped before he could get close.

    The speaker was a wiry old man, Clifford Lennon, the seventh Elder of the Lennon family.

    Beside Clifford stood Mary Sanders, holding a crutch. Despite her gray hair, her skin was still remarkably smooth and tight. She had a betterplexion than people in their 40s or 50s.

    Mary, the only female Elder of the Sanders family and fifth in line, had been a great beauty in her youth.

    "I''m here on the patriarch''s orders to deliver something to Ms. Sanders," Sebastian said. Clifford replied, "Ms. Sanders will be the future Mrs. Lennon soon. It''s inappropriate for you to go in. Let Mary deliver it for you instead."

 Chapter 393

    ?

    "The patriarch instructed me to deliver this pill personally. I need to ensure Ms. Sanders takes it and guide her through the refinement process," Sebastian exined.

    "A pill?" Clifford was skeptical.

    Sebastian took out a Purple Miracle pill, and its fragrant aroma immediately filled the air.

    Clifford''s and Mary''s eyes lit up with greed as they stared at the pill.

    "Mr. Ethan, what kind of pill is this? I''ve never seen anything like it," Clifford asked, swallowing hard.

    Mary, equally entranced, added, "I''ve never seen it either, but it looks incredibly potent." She kept licking her lips.

    "This is the Purple Miracle Pill," Sebastian exined.

    "The patriarch came across it by chance. If Ms. Sanders takes it, her cultivation base will soar, and her physique will be more robust. If she has children in the future, they''ll surely be extraordinarily talented."

    The cultivators highly valued bloodlines, believing that the offspring of powerful individuals would also be strong.

    In major families, it wasmon practice to enhance a woman''s health to prepare for pregnancy, often using pills. Because of this, neither Clifford nor Mary doubted Sebastian''s

    words.

    They led Sebastian into the summer house.

    Mary then knocked on the door. "Ms. Sanders, Mr. Lennon has sent a pill for you. Please open the door."

    Lana had no choice but toply as her room was heavily guarded. A maid quickly opened the door.

    Sebastian entered and saw Lana lying on the bed, facing away.

    "Ms. Sanders, the patriarch sent this pill to boost your cultivation base and strengthen your body. Please take it now," Sebastian said, trying to maintain hisposure with Clifford and Mary watching closely.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I don''t need it. Get out and leave me alone," Lana said coldly.

    "Ms. Sanders, this is the Purple Miracle Pill. Its effects surpass even the Ultimate Nourishing Pills. You should take it," Sebastian insisted with a meaningful tone.

    At the mention of "Ultimate Nourishing Pills", Lana immediately sat up to ask questions.

    Sebastian subtly signaled her with his eyes. Clifford and Mary were behind him, so they didn''t notice their exchange.

    Lana was excited after realizing the person before her was Sebastian in disguise. Without hesitation, she swallowed the pill and began meditating to absorb its potent energy.

    Sebastian ced his hand on Lana''s shoulder to channel his spiritual energy to help her.

    With a strong cultivation base and exceptional talent, Lana had already achieved the pinnacle grandmaster after taking the Ultimate Nourishing Pills.

    Now, with the Purple Miracle Pill''s power, her cultivation base quickly surged, and a powerful energy wave erupted.

    "She''s reached the Divine Realm!" Clifford and Mary were astounded. Their hearts were filled with envy and bitterness.

    This pill had propelled Lana straight into the Divine Realm. They could only imagine what it would do for them.

    Lana was ted but remained acutely aware of the gravity of her newfound status. Celebration would have to wait.

    "Congrattions on reaching the Divine Realm, Ms. Sanders," Sebastian said.

    Clifford and Mary hurried forward to offer their congrattions as well.

    In that instant, Sebastian struck his palm with lightning speed, mming into Clifford''s chest.

    Caught off guard, Clifford coughed up blood and was sent flying backward.

    "What are you doing? Guards, quickly!" Mary shouted.

    She was both shocked and furious. However, she called for help instead of retaliating.

 Chapter 394

    ?

    Mary was quick-witted. The instant she witnessed Sebastian strike down Clifford, she sounded the rm.

    "Let''s go!" Sebastian grabbed Lana''s hand and dashed toward the exit. As they passed, he even threw a punch at Mary.

    Mary, the fifth-ranked Elder of the Sanders family, had reached the early pinnacle stage of divine grandmaster.

    She was cautious and wisely dodged the attack instead of confronting it head-on.

    Sebastian didn''t waste time trying to take her out, either. His focus was on getting Lana to safety.

    Unaware of the turmoil inside, guards outside spotted Sebastian dragging Lana out and swiftly raised their weapons to block his escape route.

    "Anyone who gets in my way dies! Move!" Sebastian''s roar echoed through the courtyard.

    He raised his hand to strike, and instantly, a blinding white light illuminated the night.

    With a loud explosion, several guards were sent flying across the air with blood spraying from their mouths. They were dead before they hit the ground.

    The remaining guards stood frozen in fear as Sebastian led Lana away without resistance. "Stop right there!"

    Just as they were about to break free from the Sanders Manor, Francis and Ian appeared in their path.

    "Lana, I''ll hold them off. You run and find somewhere to hide," Sebastian said with a stern gaze.

    Facing Francis alone would be manageable, but Ian was an entirely different threat. Ian was an opponent Sebastian couldn''t defeat quickly.

    If the Lennon family''s grandmasters arrived, especially the feared patriarch, Julian Lennon, trouble was imminent. Julian was an elite grandmaster, someone even Bruce feared.

    "Mr. Ethan, have you considered the consequences of betraying your family?" Francis demanded.

    "Attack!"

    Sebastian wasted no words on Francis. With a shout, heunched a powerful punch through the air.

    As a terrifying energy surged, the night sky lit up with a blinding white light.

    Francis was terrified and didn''t dare confront it head-on.

    Thankfully, Ian stepped in by thrusting his palms forward with powerful energy to meet the attack.

    The ensuing explosion shook the ground as the two forces shed violently. The threading energy scattered in all directions, obliterating everything in its path.

    Francis watched in awe. If not for Ian, he would have been severely injured or killed.

    Even Ian was surprised by Ethan''s unexpected strength. Of course, he hadn''t realized that the Ethan before him was an imposter.

    Sebastian''s eyes gleamed with cold determination. Without waiting for the energy to dissipate, he sprang forward like a leopard.

    Ian, undeterred, countered with a punch to intercept Sebastian.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Sebastian didn''t flinch at all. He shattered the attack with his own punch and closed in by delivering a powerful kick aimed at Ian''s head.

    Ian quickly raised his arm to block, but the force numbed his arm and sent him stumbling backward.

    His expression was filled with shock.

    "You''re not Ethan Lennon! Who are you?" Ian shouted as he defended against Sebastian''s relentless assault.

    Ian and Ethan weren''t particrly close, but they knew each other well enough to know that Ethan''s power was never this terrifying.

    "Ask the Grim Reaper yourself!" Sebastian replied.

 Chapter 395

    ?

    Sebastian''s relentless assault drove Ian backward, leaving him utterly helpless.

    With each blow, Ian''s heart sank further. Despite his standing as a middle-stage pinnacle divine grandmaster, Ian found himself outmatched in a scenario he hadn''t anticipated.

    A master of Sebastian''s caliber should have had a reputation spanning continents, yet his origins remained mysterious.

    Meanwhile, Lana fought desperately nearby. Her strength had surged since achieving the Divine Realm, allowing her to propel swiftly toward the exit.

    However, her path was intercepted by the eighth elder of the Sanders family as he plunged them into a fierce struggle.

    "Mr. Francis, what are you waiting for? Get over here and help!" Ian bellowed at Francis.

    Francis dared not approach as Sebastian''s prowess daunted him. But Ian''s urgency left him no choice. Reluctantly, he drew his sword and forced himself to join the fray.

    Sebastian showed no fear. Although Francis was a divine grandmaster, he was merely in the early stage.

    Sebastian effortlessly overwhelmed him with each strike.

    Seizing an opportunity, Sebastian delivered a powerful kick, sending Francis hurtling backward.

    Instantly, Francis crashed deep into the ground with no more power left to retaliate.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    With his spiritual energy surging, Sebastian shattered the ground with consecutive punches aimed at Ian. The energy of his punches filled the air with dust and debris.

    With nowhere else to hide, Ian had no option but to confront Sebastian head-on.

    Their fists collided with explosive force, sending shockwaves rippling out.

    Sebastian stood firm whilen staggered back with blood staining his lips.

    In a swift motion, Sebastian charged toward the two. His eyes were gleaming with cold determination, and his hostility was intensifying.

    Ian''s face paled with fear after realizing he was outmatched and already nursing internal injuries. He waspletely defenseless against Sebastian''s ferocious onught.

    Desperate, Ian tried to turn and flee, but Sebastian pursued relentlessly.

    "Let''s end this!" Sebastian yelled.

    With a fierce roar, Ian gathered all his energy to conjure a fiery red sphere between his palms and hurled it at Sebastian.

    The energy sphere hurtled toward Sebastian with incredible speed, distorting the air around it in a ze of fury.

    Previous attacks seemed trivialpared to Ian''s ultimate move-Scarlet Dawn-a force capable of rending all in its path.

    "Energy sh!"

    Sebastian countered with his arm raised high like a sword as he unleashed a dazzling white energy beam.

    In an instant, a blinding white sword energy de descended from the sky and cleaved toward the fiery red energy sphere.

    The fiery red energy sphere exploded violently with a deafening roar, unleashing torrents of chaotic shockwave energy in all directions.

    The stone floor shattered beneath them, leaving behind scenes of devastation.

    Though weakened, the white sword energy de continued its trajectory toward Ian.

    Ian''s face turned ashen with shock. He attempted to dodge, but it was futile. Armed only with a dagger, he braced himself.

    Another explosion followed, hurling Ian through the air. He already had blood spewing from his mouth whilst in mid-air.

    Sebastian swiftly charged toward Ian as heunched a flying kick at him.

    Ian''s face was drained of color. Already gravely injured, he waspletely vulnerable.

    A sudden ck sword energy de sliced toward Sebastian as he moved to press his advantage.

    "Watch out!" Lana''s voice rang out, with her eyes filled with worry.

    It was Julian, an elite grandmaster, who had intervened. He was a figure far more powerful than Ian.

 Chapter 396

    ?

    Sebastian felt a strong surge of imminent danger. Continuing with his kick would mean certain death from the iing sword energy.

    With lightning reflexes, he twisted in mid-air and dodged to the side.

    A loud crash echoed as the ck sword energy mmed into the ground. Instantly, the ground vibrated violently, carving a trench over 30 feet long.

    An elderly man in a ck robe descended from the sky andnded near Sebastian.

    He stood with hands behind his back, emanating amanding presence that brooked no defiance.

    "Mr. Lennon Senior!" Ian eximed in relief and quickly took cover behind Julian.

    At the same time, Francis also breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Useless fools!" Julian scolded with a re that made the two men tremble in fear.

    Julian turned his gaze to Sebastian and smirked. "Impressive Art of Disguise. I can''t see through it at all. Now, tell me, who are you?"

    "That doesn''t matter," Sebastian replied with his fists clenched.

    Sebastian''s expression remained stern.

    From Julian''s earlier attack, he had gauged his opponent''s cultivation base. Julian was a pinnacle divine grandmaster.

    To be precise, Julian was in thete pinnacle stage of divine grandmaster. Since each major realm was divided into three sub-stages, thete stage of the Divine Realm was essentially a pinnacle divine grandmaster.

    This stage of cultivation base was overwhelmingly strong and far surpassing the early stages by tenfold. Someone like Francis could be defeated in a single move.

    Though Sebastian wasn''t an ordinary early-stage divine grandmaster and could battle across levels, Julian''s power was two realms above his.

    Despite all his strength, Sebastian doubted his chances of victory.

    Julian nodded with a smile. "You''re right. Yout identity doesn''t matter now. What matters is that you''ll soon be dead."

    "Try me!" Sebastian retorted.

    Before the words had fully left his mouth, Sebastianunched a punch, sending a wave of energy hurtling toward Julian.

    Julian sneered and countered effortlessly with a palm strike, releasing a torrent of ck energy that instantly shattered Sebastian''s attack.

    "Not bad," Julian murmured with a faint tone of admiration in his voice.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    He retaliated swiftly by conjuring a ck energy sphere that swelled menacingly in his

    palm. His energy cast an air of terror over everyone present.

    Everyone present felt an overwhelming sense of oppression. Sebastian was no exception, so he focused his spiritual energy with urgency.

    "Fatal Viper Strike!" Julian yelled while hurling the energy sphere forward.

    "Energy sh!" Sebastian countered by unleashing a white sword energy that shed violently with the ck energy sphere.

    Sebastian''s technique, "Energy sh", was from the first transformation of the Eternal Rebirth Codex.

    The white sword energy struck the ck energy sphere, and with a resounding explosion, both attacks shattered simultaneously.

    Yet while Sebastian''s sword energy dissipated harmlessly, Julian''s energy sphere erupted into a cloud of deadly ck gas.

    Horror unfolded as several members of the Sanders family were engulfed by the toxic fumes. They writhed in agony. And within moments, theyy lifeless with foar at their mouths.

    The remaining spectators recoiled in terror. Even Ian and Francis took several steps back, their eyes filled with deep fear.

    Sebastian''s expression darkened. He had heard of Julian''s lethal poison techniques, but witnessing their devastation firsthand was chilling.

    "Interesting," Julian remarked with a twisted smile. He was shrouded in ck mist, exuding the presence of a demonic overlord as he prepared to strike again.

 Chapter 397

    ?

    Every strike Julian made was immensely powerful. Beyond the sheer force, the energy contained a deadly poison that could induce rapid necrosis from even the slightest touch.

    Sebastian, fortunately, wielded an active energy that provided some defense against the poison''s passive nature.

    Still, Julian''s attacks weren''t just poisonous. They were devastatingly powerful.

    Sebastian was caught off guard and struck by an energy st that sent him flying over 50 feet away and coughing up blood.

    "Run! Now!" Lana''s heart shattered at the sight, and she shouted desperately.

    Sebastian scrambled to his feet and bolted without hesitation.

    Saving Lana seemed impossible now. If he didn''t escape immediately, he''d lose his life. Survival was paramount now. He had to find another way.

    "Think you can escape?" Julian sneered andunched a barrage of ferocious attacks to block Sebastian''s path.

    Julian''s strikes were destructive. Each punch was powerful enough to demolish a pavilion and carve a six-foot-wide crater.

    After narrowly evading each attack, Sebastian fled without a moment''s hesitation.

    Julian moved to pursue, but Lana stood firm in his way.

    "Get out of my way!" Julian yelled and pushed Lana aside with a single punch.

    Though she bought a little precious time, it was enough. Sebastian had already put considerable distance between them.

    "Lana, are you okay?" Luke rushed over to support Lana as she coughed up ck blood.

    The hostility in Julian''s eyes red. Without Lana, Sebastian wouldn''t have escaped.

    Sensing Julian''s anger, Luke quickly intervened. "Grandpa, please don''t be upset. I''ll make sure Lana never disobeys you again."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Julian felt his anger dissipate slightly after hearing Luke''s words. He was particrly fond of Luke. He handed a pill to him, "Give her this, quick."

    "Thank you, Grandpa," Luke said and quickly handed the pill to Lana.

    Meanwhile, Julian ordered everyone to hunt down Sebastian at all costs. Although he didn''t know who Sebastian was, his strength posed a significant threat that required immediate elimination.

    "Where''s Mr. Ethan? Where did he go?" Julian demanded.

    Luke replied, "Grandpa, I had him keep an eye on Sebastian."

    Julian rushed to the pigsty, but both Ethan and Sebastian were gone.

    Under Julian''s intense questioning, the guards revealed that Ethan had left his post, but they had no idea where Sebastian had gone.

    "Could that fake Mr. Ethan have been Sebastian in disguise?" one of the Elders spected. "Impossible! The imposter was far too strong to be him," Luke retorted.

    Julian nodded. "You''re right. Sebastian couldn''t have been that powerful. But whether it''s Sebastian or the imposter, they must be destroyed. And we must find the real Mr. Ethan, dead or alive!"

    The Lennon and Sanders families searched through the night but still found nothing by dawn.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian hid in Cassandra''s vi to heal from the severe injuries and poison caused by Julian''s attack. His sturdy frame and the Purple Miracle Pill helped expel the poison and heal his wounds.

    After disguising himself as an ordinary young man, he hurried back to the Lennon residence.

    The Lennon residence was festively decorated for Luke and Lana''s wedding.

    Guests arrived to offer congrattions while Luke proudly weed them at the entrance. Today, his face beamed with pride and happiness.

 Chapter 398

    ?

    Phaedra Ind bowed to the influence of four families, with Lynch at the apex, followed by York, Sanders, and Lennon in descending order of power.

    Perennially at the bottom, the Lennons harbored a deep-seated resentment toward their rivals. But just days ago, the Lennon family defeated the Sanders family and finally shed their bottom-rank status.

    And now, the once dismissive and indifferent Lana was about to be Luke''s bride. It was a double celebration for Luke, and he could barely contain his excitement.

    From a distance, Sebastian spotted Luke. He seethed with a desire to kill Luke but managed to restrain himself.

    Instead, he headed toward Sanders Manor, where Lana was likely still being held captive.

    The guards appeared lethargic and were yawning at their posts.

    This unusual ckness made Sebastian wary. Something was off. There had to be an ambush, especially afterst night''s attempted abduction of the bride.

    Rushing in now would be suicidal.

    Unfortunately, Bruce had not fully recovered from the poison, and his cultivation base was far from restored. They might stand a chance against overwhelming odds if they were both at full power.

    As he pondered his next move, a young man in a white suit approached.

    Sebastian turned to leave to avoid raising suspicion, but the man called out to him. "Hold on, my friend."

    "Do you need something?" Sebastian asked.

    Jeremiah Lynch smiled. "You''re here to rescue Ms. Sanders, right?"

    Sebastian was taken aback. How had he guessed?

    "You must be joking. I was just passing by," Sebastian answered.

    "All the guests are at the Lennon residence for the wedding banquet. No one would be wandering here without a reason. I''m certain you''re here for Ms. Sanders," Jeremiah dered.

    "Stop your nonsense. I was just taking a walk," Sebastian denied and turned to leave.

    "If you want to save Ms. Sanders, I can help you," Jeremiah offered.

    Sebastian hesitated. He had no n yet, and the wedding was about to start. Maybe trusting Jeremiah now was his only option.

    It was risky, but he was willing to take any risk for Lana.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "How can you help me?" Sebastian asked after turning back.

    Sebastian remained wary and was ready to strike if Jeremiah made any sudden moves.

    With his current cultivation base, few on Phaedra Ind could match him. Even Julian would struggle to stop him if he decided to flee.

    "I can''t reveal the specifics. You would just have to cooperate with me," Jeremiah said.

    "How exactly do you want me to cooperate?" Sebastian asked cautiously.

    "It''s simple. Go to the Lennon residence now and kill Luke," Jeremiah said.

    Sebastian frowned deeply. He wanted nothing more than to kill Luke.

    Doing so would have disrupted the wedding and given him time to rescue Bruce and Lana. But the Lennon residence was swarmed with powerful masters, including two elders who never left Luke''s side.

    Attempting an assassination with less than a ten percent chance of sess would have put him in grave danger.

    "What''s the matter? Are you scared?" Jeremiah taunted.

    "I hope you can keep your word," Sebastian said.

    With that, he immediately headed toward the Lennon residence. Even with a slim chance, Sebastian had to try.

 Chapter 399

    ?

    Previously, Sebastian had held back because if he died, no one would be left to save Bruce and Lana. They would have soon be the Lennon family''s scapegoats.

    But now, with someone else stepping in to rescue Lana, he was ready to take the risk.

    Sebastian trusted Jeremiah for two reasons. First, he had no other options. Second,

    Sebastian recognized Jeremiah. He was the future patriarch of the Lynch family, the leading family among the four major families of Phaedra Ind.

    Jeremiah was renowned as the most talented young man on Phaedra Ind in a century. He reached the Divine Realm at 20, and by 27, his cultivation base was unfathomable.

    Many believed Jeremiah had the potential to reach the Demigod Realm.

    The so-called Demigod Realm was said to be the stage beyond the Divine Realm, making one invincible in the mortal world.

    Those who reached it could wield extraordinary powers, such as killing from a distance and flying, making them god-like figures. This was why it had been referred to as the Demigod Realm.

    However, the Demigod realm was almost mythical. It had been centuries since anyone had achieved it.

    Although Jeremiah had reached the Divine Realm at such a young age, he was only thought to have a slim chance.

    Moreover, Sebastian believed in Jeremiah because he knew Jeremiah was fond of Lana. Lana had told him this herself.

    Therefore, it was likely that Jeremiah wanted to save Lana by using Sebastian to create amotion at the Lennon residence.

    So, although it felt like being used, Sebastian was willing to ept Jeremiah''s n if it meant saving Lana.

    Sure enough, Jeremiah revealed a sly and triumphant smile as soon as Sebastian headed to the Lennon residence.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Jeremiah''s presence was no coincidence. He had long wanted to save Lana but couldn''t do it alone and against his father''s wishes.

    After hearing about the previous night''s events, he had formted a n and waited nearby for Sebastian.

    Even though Sebastian had disguised himself, Jeremiah''s sharp instincts allowed him to recognize him as the protagonist fromst night.

    The Sanders and Lennon families lived only a mile apart. As the sun slowly rose, the time for the grand wedding procession arrived.

    Luke wore a tailored suit as he mounted a majestic white stallion. Behind him, an elegant horse-drawn carriage awaited his bride.

    While modern cars were readily avable, the families chose to honor tradition with this timeless procession.

    The wedding parade was a sight. The procession was followed by dozens of musicians, flower girls, and over a hundred attendants and security guards.

    The procession''s numbers swelled to over 500 people, including friends, family, and well- wishers. It was a spectacle reminiscent of the grand weddings of ancient princesses.

    Onlookers, including guests and curious locals, lined the streets, eager to witness the celebration.

    Luke rode at the head of the procession, nked by two esteemed family Elders as they made their way toward the awaiting bride in a scene of joyous anticipation.

    Sebastian remained patient. He waited until the procession was about 0.3 miles from the Lennon residence before making his move.

    "Energy sh!"

    While blending into the crowd, Sebastian suddenly struck with a powerful attack to kill Luke in one blow. Everyone was horrified, and Luke turned pale with fear.

    Two Elders leaped to his defense with swords in their hands as the sword energy was about to hit Luke.

    These were the second and third Elders of the Lennon family, both middle-stage divine grandmasters with significant power.

 Chapter 400

    ?

    The two Elders swung their swords. With a deafening boom, their sword energies shattered instantly as the white sword energy continued its relentless descent.

    Panic-stricken, the Elders hastily raised their swords to block the attack.

    Another explosion rocked the ground as the overwhelming energy struck them, sending the Elders crashing to the ground.

    With a loud bang, it created two massive craters that kicked up clouds of dust.

    "Shield Mr. Luke!" The attendants and guards drew weapons and formed a protective circle around Luke.

    "Stand in my way, and you''ll die!" Sebastian charged at Luke, wielding a short sword he had found in the vi. It wasn''t his weapon of choice, but it beat fighting barehanded.

    Sebastian sliced several guards in his path into halves with a single swing. Instantly, blood pooled on the ground. Their screams of agony sent chills down everyone''s spines.

    The onlookers erupted in panic, screaming and fleeing in all directions.

    Undeterred, Sebastian pressed forward, killing anyone who dared to impede his advance.

    Luke''s face was drained of color as he fled under the cover of his guards.

    Sebastian leaped into the air like a predatory bird, aiming straight for Luke.

    "Grandpa, help me!" Luke cried out in terror as Sebastian closed in. Even the guards were powerless to stop Sebastian.

    "Die!" Sebastian shouted, thrusting his sword toward Luke''s chest.

    Just as the de was about to pierce Luke, a guard lunged at Sebastian, aiming a palm strike at his stomach.

    Sebastian reacted swiftly and countered with a palm strike. The sh of their energies sent a shockwave that knocked everyone nearby off their feet.

    Instantly, the guard crashed to the ground, creating a crater on impact and sending dust swirling into the air.

    Sebastian was propelled 60 feet into the sky by the force of their collision.

    Before he couldnd, the elderly man who had attacked him leaped up again to deliver a powerful punch aimed straight at Sebastian. The force was overwhelming and capable of destroying anything in its path.

    At the same time, a shadowy figure emerged from a distance, swooping in like a predator. He emanated a chilling presence that made the onlookers'' blood run cold.

    Without hesitation, Sebastian exchanged blows with the Elder beneath him and used the

    momentum to retreat. Once on the ground, he turned and fled.

    The Elder beneath Sebastian was likely the esteemed Elder of the Lennon family, Dave Lennon, ate-stage divine grandmaster.

    While Sebastian could handle one-on-onebat, facing both the esteemed Elder and the fearsome Julian was akin to a death sentence.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Stop!" Julian and Dave gave chase, but Sebastian was too quick and had escaped.

    However, Julian had foreseen this and stationed archers around the area. These archers wielded crossbows designed to kill cultivators and pierce even the toughest defenses.

    In the blink of an eye, their arrows rain down on Sebastian like a raging storm.

    Sebastian remainedposed and summoned his spiritual energy to form a protective barrier around himself. With that, the countless arrows clinked harmlessly against it as if striking steel.

    With a wave of his hand, Sebastian unleashed a wave of sword energy and destroyed a swath of archers before making his escape.

 Chapter 401

    ?

    Chapter 401

    By the time Julian and Dave had rushed to the scene, Sebastian was already nowhere to be seen. However, they refused to give up and continued chasing him for a distance. In the end, they had no choice but to give up.

    Julian was furious. "You''d better not let me catch you, Sebastian! Otherwise, I''ll chop you into pieces!"

    Dave said, "Mr. Lennon Senior, is he the one fromst night?"

    Julian said, "He probably is. He''s very skilled at the Art of Disguise. We must find a way to eliminate him, or else there''s sure to be trouble!"

    Dave nodded somberly. "You''re right, Mr. Lennon Senior. However, the wedding is still the most important thing right now. After tonight, we can find him again to settle the score." Julian nodded.

    Just as the two of them were getting ready to return, a sudden scream rang out in the distance.

    There was the sound of a violent scuffle. Even from this distance, they could feel strong energy waves.

    "Oh no!" Julian''s expression changed drastically. He immediately turned and sped back the way they hade. Dave followed closely behind him.

    By this time, the wedding procession was in chaos. Sebastian, who had reappeared, was on a murder spree in the crowd.

    He had a very clear goal. His target was Luke, who was being protected by the crowd.

    However, several elders from the Lennons arrived on the scene, and Sebastian met with a tenacious resistance.

    Sebastian timed it perfectly and managed to get rid of one of the elders, which shocked everyone there.

    He had been nning to kill another, but at that moment, he felt a strong murderous energy swiftly approaching.

    He knew that Julian was back, so he retreated swiftly.

    There were woods on either side of the road, which were perfect for hiding in. By the time Julian and Dave got back, Sebastian was long gone.

    "Aargh!" When Julian saw the corpses scattered all over the ground, he almost exploded with anger. He threw back his head and let out a mighty roar at the skies.

    His voice boomed as loud as thunder, and it startled countless birds in the trees, sending them into flight.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Animals in the woodsy prostrate on the ground, trembling in fear.

    That was how fearsome a pinnacle divine grandmaster could be.

    The wedding procession had consisted of about 500 people, but after Sebastian''s ambushes, over a tenth of them were dead or injured. They had no choice but to rest for a while and rece those who were dead or injured.

    After Sebastian got back to the vi, he changed his disguise once again.

    Although he had failed to kill Luke, he had stalled them for a long time. He decided that he had seeded in aplishing his goal.

    Now, he only hoped that Jeremiah would be able to sessfully rescue Lana.

    However, he was still a little worried, so he went out again. Before long, he had blended in seamlessly with the crowd of onlookers.

    The wedding procession had set out once more, but everyone was still discussing the battle that had just taken ce. They were all very curious about who the mysterious person had been.

    Some of them guessed that it was an expert who hade from outside the region, while others guessed that it was an expert from the Lynches or the Yorks. There were even guesses that it was Bruce. The opinions of the crowd varied.

    After waiting for about ten more minutes, the wedding procession returned.

    Sebastian was surprised to see theme back in a neat, orderly manner. They had clearly managed to get the bride.

    That meant that Jeremiah''s rescue n had failed. Perhaps he hadn''t put it into action at all.

    This angered Sebastian, and he slowly clenched his fists.

    He felt the impulse to rush over and whisk Lana off.

    However, he suppressed the urge to do so. There was an elder keeping step with the carriage on either side of it. Dave was with Luke, and Julian might be hiding somewhere. If Sebastian rushed over now, he would be heading into certain death.

    What could he do? What should he do?

    Sebastian was at a loss. He had never felt so helpless before.

    The carriage reached the Lennon residence very quickly, and Lana stepped out of it with the help of a bridesmaid.

    Sebastian watched her walk into the Lennon residence, but there was nothing that he could do.

    He mingled with the guests and entered the Lennon residence as well. He could not watch

    Lana walk straight into danger, so he had to do something.

    However, he had to be cautious. He needed a n and the right opportunity.

 Chapter 402

    ?

    Chapter 402

    "Do you take Luke Lennon to be yourwfully wedded husband?"

    Phaedra Ind was a secluded ce, and Lana and Luke were having a traditional wedding. They would not have a marriage certificate and would just carry out the ceremony.

    After the ceremony was done, they would be acknowledged as husband and wife by everyone.

    Sebastian stood in the crowd, watching Lana go through the ceremony. He couldn''t do anything to prevent it.

    Julian was there, along with the other elders of the Lennon family. Apart from them, there were also people from the Lynch family and the York family. They would probably take the Lennons'' side.

    If Sebastian took action, he would be surrounded and attacked. Not only would he fail to save Lana, he would end up being captured with her.

    "I do."

    "Do you take Lana Sanders to be yourwfully wedded wife?"

    "I do."

    "By the authority vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife!"

    There was thunderous apuse as everyone pped and gave their well wishes to the couple.

    Luke was supposed to bring his bride to the marital bedroom, but he did not. Instead, he looked at the crowd and said, "Sebastian, I know that you must be here. Your fianc¨¦e is now my wife. Are you still going to be a coward?"

    Sebastian was furious, but he stopped himself from being impulsive.

    Luke continued taunting him. "Your fianc¨¦e has been snatched away from you, I still going to keep being a coward. How can you even call yourself a man?"

    but you''re

    Several people nodded in agreement. Only a coward would let his fianc¨¦e get taken away from him without making a single protest.

    There were others who disagreed. If Sebastian showed himself, he was certain to die. It would be apletely meaningless death.

    Luke continued, "Sebastian, I know what you''re worried about. You''re afraid that our family''s experts will attack. However, I promise that if youe out and battle me, no one else will intervene."

    Luke looked at Edward and Bradley. He said, "Please be the witness for what I''ve just said, Mr. Lynch and Mr. York."

    Edward, the head of the Lynch family, nodded. "Everyone here will be the witness, including me. Luke wants to have a fair battle with Sebastian, and no matter what the results are, no one is allowed to intervene. After it''s over, no one will be allowed to make things difficult for Sebastian, either."

    Sebastian immediately realized what Luke was nning. Luke wanted to get rid of his rival in love and earn fame for himself at the same time. It would be killing two birds with one

    stone.

    Sebastian would not disappoint him. While the people around him were distracted, he tore the disguise off his face and stepped out of the crowd.

    "Sebastian!" His appearance immediately drew the attention of the people around him.

    Among them were people from the Osborne family. Right after that, Luke spotted Sebastian as well.

    Although they had only met a few times, Sebastian had left a strong impression on him. After all, they were rivals in love.

    On Phaedra Ind, no one could im to be more beautiful than Lana.

    That was the reason why Lana had so many suitors. The heirs of the other three prestigious families were no exception.

    However, Luke had never expressed his feelings clearly, because the Lennons had always rankedst among the four prestigious families.

    Therefore he had kept a low profile until Julian finally reached the seventh level of the Fatal Viper Technique, after which he plotted to coordinate with Francis and Ian to seriously injure Bruce and take him alive.

    In this way, they had gained indirect control of the Sanderses.

    The battle had been very short. Before the Lynches and the Yorks could stop them, it had ended.

    Besides, Julian''s Fatal Viper Technique was extremely powerful, which made all the experts from the Lynches and the Yorks wary of him. In the end, they epted the situation.

    Luke finally did not have to keep a low profile any longer, and he forced Lana to marry

    him.

    Although Jeremiah and Flynn were very angry, there was nothing they could do.

    Luke was delighted, but there was a thorn in his side. That thorn was Sebastian.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Luke could not allow the woman he liked to let her heart belong to another man. He had to kill Sebastian himself.

 Chapter 403

    ?

    Chapter 403

    When Sebastian made his appearance, a shocking burst of murderous energy sted forth from Luke. "Sebastian, you''ve finally appeared."

    Sebastian walked over to a spot near Luke and stopped. "Luke, I thought you were someone I could admire, but now I admit that I was wrong."

    "What do you mean by that?" Luke asked coldly.

    Sebastian smiled sarcastically. "You forced a woman who doesn''t like you to marry you. What difference is there between you and an animal? Actually,paring you to an animal would be an insult to them."

    "You should go and die!" Luke was furious. How could Sebastian insult him and say that he was less than an animal? He was infuriating.

    "How dare you? Kneel at once and grovel to Mr. Luke in apology!"

    "How dare he insult Mr. Luke? He really has a death wish."

    Everyone in the Lennon family was angry, and they all spoke up to criticize Sebastian.

    The guests also felt that Sebastian was much too bold. He had had the Sanders'' support in the past, so his cockiness could be excused, but now he had no support at all. If he still continued to be so arrogant, it would be tantamount to asking to die.

    Sebastian remained perfectly calm. If the Lennons'' experts charged forward all at once, he would fight to the death. It would be worth it if he managed to kill at least one, and it would be a bonus if he killed two. If he killed three, it would be a double bonus.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He could be a hero even after death!

    Luke stared at Sebastian and said coldly, "I know you want to take Lana, but it''s a pity that you''re toote. She''s my wife now. However, I can give you a chance to get revenge. We''ll fight to the death on the Destiny Stage. Do you have the courage to battle me?"

    Sebastian looked contemptuous. "Why wouldn''t I? Since you''re in such a rush to die, I''ll grant your wish."

    "Stop talking nonsense ande to the Destiny Stage with me," Luke said coldly.

    Everyone headed to the Destiny Stage.

    There would always be conflict when there were many people gathered together. When the conflict could not be resolved, the only solution left was to fight to the death.

    The four prestigious families on Phaedra Ind were all connected to each other, but conflict could still arise between them.

    That was why the Destiny Stage had been created. Any feuds that could not be resolved could be settled through battle on the Destiny Stage.

    Once someone had stepped onto the Destiny Stage, no one else would be allowed to intervene, and only one person would be able to leave the stage alive.

    Everyone was walking toward the Destiny Stage, but the bride was left in the Lennon residence.

    Not long after that, the crowd reached the area near the Destiny Stage, which was a tall tform built with a special material. It had a radius of 30 feet.

    Sebastian and Luke mounted the tform and stood 20 feet apart. One stood on the right while the other stood on the left. Their eyes met.

    Both of them stared intently at the other. The atmosphere was electric, and they seemed ready to battle.

    "Who do you think will win?" someone asked curiously.

    "Is there any need to guess? Of course Luke will win. Three years ago, he became a pinnacle grandmaster. By now, he''s probably entered the Divine Realm."

    "That''s right. Although Sebastian is also very skilled, there''s still a ratherrge difference between him and Luke. He shouldn''t have stepped forward, and he should never have agreed to this battle!" Everyone nodded in agreement.

    However, at that moment, Flynn suddenly jumped onto the Destiny Stage.

    Luke was very displeased. "Flynn, why are you trying to mess this up? Get down right now!"

    "Who are you using of messing this up? I want to battle him first!" Flynn turned to look at Sebastian with a murderous look in his eyes. "Sebastian, I lost to youst time. But this time, I''ll use your blood to wash away my shame!"

 Chapter 404

    ?

    Chapter 404

    Before Sebastian could speak, Luke protested, "Flynn, firste, first served! I asked him to battle first. Go and wait over there!"

    Several people were nodding in agreement. Luke had been the one who invited Sebastian to battle first, and thetter had epted the invitation. ording to the rules, Flynn could not interrupt them.

    However, Flynn did not care about that at all. He stared at Luke and said coldly, "I don''t care which of us came first. Anyone who stops me from washing away my shame is just going against me. If you object, I''ll kill you first!"

    Damn, Flynn really was wild.

    Luke''s temper red at once. "Flynn, do you think I''m scared of you?"

    "I don''t know whether or not you are, but I know that if you don''t get out of here soon, I''ll kill you right now!" Flynn looked positively murderous.

    Flynn did want to challenge Sebastian and redeem his shame, but he also wanted to kill Luke.

    Flynn liked Lana, and Luke had forced her to marry him, so Flynn hated Luke just as much as he hated Sebastian.

    The head of the York family, Bradley, was standing beneath the stage. He clearly did not have any intention of stopping them, so he must have granted Flynn his permission.

    He had the confidence to do so because the Lennons had always rankedst among the four prestigious families. Even if they had surpassed the Sanderses, they would still be ranked lower than the Yorks.

    Once battle began, the Lennons would be no match for the Yorks at all.

    Of course, the four prestigious families would not go to war with each other lightly. Therefore, the elders closed one eye to the battles between the younger generation and usually did not intervene.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "You want to kill me? Coincidentally, I feel the same way about you! Come at me!" Luke was defiant, and he could not endure Flynn''s taunts.

    Sebastian felt extremely exasperated as he stood on the sidelines and watched them. He decided to find a ce to sit down and watch them battle it out.

    Just as Luke and Flynn were about to start, Julian suddenly said, "Luke, this is a joyful day for you. Be more generous. Since Flynn wants to challenge Sebastian first, you cane down. After all, you''ll still battle him. It''ll just be a littleter than you nned."

    Julian was making his meaning clear. He did not think much of Flynn, and he wanted to let Luke go on after Flynn had lost.

    When Luke won, he would also have indirectly defeated Flynn. It would be catching two birds with one stone.

    Luke immediately understood Julian''s intentions. He nodded and said, "Flynn, I''ll let you challenge Sebastian first. I''ll get revenge for you after that."

    "Once I attack, you won''t get a chance." Flynn looked very proud.

    Luke smiled sarcastically. "Everyone knows that you''ve lost to him before. If you fight him again, you''ll just embarrass yourself again. I''m trying to help you out of the goodness of my heart, yet you refuse to ept it. If you''re going to act that way, then don''t cry when you loseter."

    "I will not lose this time. If I lose, I''ll cut my own head off!" Flynn said coldly.

    Everyone was surprised by his words.

    Since Flynn had said that, he had to be very confident.

    Many people guessed that he had already entered the Divine Realm.

    After all, he was without equal amongst his peers. Once he stepped into the Divine Realm, his battle skills would be fearsome.

    Luke looked serious as he jumped off the Destiny Stage.

    Flynn turned to look at Sebastian with murder in his eyes. "Stand up!"

    "I was waiting to watch a battle between dogs, but now I see that I''ll have to beat the dog up myself." Sebastian stretched.

    Flynn was furious. "You''ll be the one to die today! I''ll trample you underfoot in front of everyone, and you''ll never make aeback from that!"

    "We''ll find out when we try." Sebastian sped his hands behind his back and smiled. He seemed very confident.

    "Reveal your weapon!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!